On the Theology of Plato — part 1

TRANSLATED 1 FROM THE duel Eee eeern ai A mimic noi

Ss

a eas A ee

' < © ese ret a sie Pirie |

ds, who uiorial ile warvey, es

4 peor

- : oe + : ~~ ‘ : ; is

seasAl rus) af iy

HM, ath

Wii LALA

SNE AN FOLIA e eS

samc

ee

ee othe” MEREDITH, ESQUIRE, wHo pie Pe es ee iv UNPARALLELED IN MODERN TIMES, oe ha S AW RAR HAS PATROWIERD = ___ ‘THE PHILOSOPHY OF PLATO AND ARISTOTLE, ~~ AND ITs ENGLISH PROMULGATOR ; . oe

; a al ¢ ey} fi rE ‘4 a 2 2s “ 2 “on x . ’ . oF oy , 4 . fs Fe ts Sh ‘ ’. & , P 2 <> noe. —_~ ret . ' My es sit eS es i ee ; Las > hy ehy “ ne . Im 7 ‘ . j ; SD pr Pe a ag us 5 YS. . ~~ ee a - ; . ’ ~ ‘ a _ : Pas a, Var oP a "Se a . (oo THOMAS ‘TAYLOR: ’ Z ; Sea ae ~ = . . ion Z ’ d ; bd a et eee ~ — - : Pn Se . : ‘* : : ; : » » 4) ~ . - ‘ ". . *. ‘ 1% . ; ‘ ~«_ ~~- , . J | ’ ‘ “ . . ‘ . — . - . -_ ‘5 ' . : . g : " » >= , -: , ~ . 2 -, 7 » te

tae <* S : eat a * ne oo a7. 3 hes EMI = i WAIPAA a) Bite Pee AR bS kta = ser i as 2 preeinioently its qeaatlonsys dak it is the pete of t piooies: F it bette necesstry | My ee 2 i at oe - that the characteristic property ¢ a principle, after the saire tamer aS other things, should wot begin ‘ i DS tf . ; -: 7 . o i mudtiiele, but a be collectes “tito one “mibhad ia a summit, and which j is ‘the principle: of. i Cat mt a Buon : oe tw this, 7 Pavel, i tH the: ® second book of thi work* Sesiat with match Bae | Sta ee uber os < tirntoly, ven the pooriin we aheciinali: ae: os MAES . : “eld these i | oes , pat ne the ast of things 5 but prior to these, det as celebrate hing ay ete | Cee Set - noking into tea the sthiole i dia and t ioteltectoal snes pet ‘Ged : a tes saith at the eon : Care ; mal EE natures.” ti is died neversnry vec ey UO MN Tae, | ression ehould proceed through similitade. Tu conscience of this, eee HY A necessat “that every pradncing principle should generate a ninober ef the siaie a : ; oy ices ih : with tbl vz ature, 8 wausal nomber } - soul, one ‘that i is psychical Ge & belonging to soul}; an i f : ah earaeas i eet, ani intellectual number. Por if whatever poseestes a power of generst eek ks. URS ONC 7 : : s every cance must deliver j its own: form. and t characteristic semsees to ite se : : Reiger progeny 5 wnt fore it genres that whic ives ae | oS Reno Peele oat rae its nature, it must constitute: thi SSE EO ‘the principle of the maerse, tha | : : ae ite eee & “m, The highest ode of images, eons ANN TRANS Ps Are Sebo Geant : ve eae he se PSV Or arene Rav tee SIROTA IG YN AGRA SESE SR GU ONE Corns CanNe ly hi utils

* > Hs 7 “ a ” . 2 at 4 ; 2 . gen : . _ . : ' y: ’ Va. eae! ‘ zs : . rat lea ht ¥ > wh’ ach ; » ; ae 4 et a a oe , _ = 4 -“ . ‘ee HA ? ; 2 nye’ at, Te * 7 « = = e,/*u Me yy ‘ i : ” =

e" if } . ; . ~ hy I 7 fe " oi “ ’ : ; = :

“hy “ - ;" ee , + ‘! i *. Terk “ : ’ . :

y,. ’ +

o . ‘ P : , , ° - 8 a- 5 3 . riya

iN a Cat ans ny — tmfathomatite: Aepthag Pease ee pis ck: emcee meme ee ect ‘3 rp sway nnits, these ineifable — tee ~ propagations; “hatin: life, snot ey sees ad body raat iS oe (depend 5 monads snspended: f , deed: matures. proceediug from deities. Each of these

ieee _ < mowsads tonyis the leader ote a series biel extends from itself to the last of | | : ok ieee ey oS it proceeds frum, at the sume time abides im, aad returns to its vader. — ea

As ( tnneball their progeny os tel centered ant roo. ow their si ;

= hits RA eR locks emannte from dee Br inteeck; all nade feom one tet ain aimee blo. $ a from. | eke : eeuite first nature ; jand all bodies proceed fro the vital az Tumisons body ‘of the waikd.: Ani Inatly, alt g a ae prehended bi the fiet one, rom which Woth they and all theie: depending a oe 8 this fice ‘one is eile the: mie ab unites, sgicbomset of ae Say es

No objections of 1 any ‘weight, no arguments but ancl a8 are sophistical, can ies ed agaldst Ee : Re tiitea ‘most sublime theory which | is 80 ¢ 8 ‘the unperverted conceptions of the. homan espneeag | ae MY) fy bash

it Lect Sse. be ite ‘with idicule a seecea's in degraded, tne and barbarous bs dels ; | setae

Greeks hax been i en yi ibecil Sasties PONG eas of tae oh ns whose eo taan between sleeping 8

se ion @¥ou will an une a eh

"oe

4 at A Lyeery vs ‘ - Sa

ietmoncerios, ee : ls neat the sen, the wise wh piaieues x id ityon proceed as jt ae ; Rin Ry ONCE “iu "ea

ee

is cane

ye te

ic ee tere aoa there are 6 Gd Saccnage = esis ete

deshinintwaitest ls the fist ple it appears “oom the oad siapter of Deuteronomy, 8 a. ip ‘the Septiagine : =a : * the di bi ing to the nniaber of the. angels e co SED, : ‘accordin iti of Israel, ae the present Hebrews text: . on celebraced fathers of tie Christian church, such as, SS guiong the Greeks, | 1, andl among. the Latins, Teron. wad Sr Ce ee Poe sat a this 100, 8 iene i puine reading, ia evident fhom the 4th chapter of the same ‘book and the 19th | : | 3 oe } in whi ch. : is js wid, e And lest thon Tast. mp thine eyes unite heaven, and. when thou sees the: rete : Poe aun uel the moon, ane the stars, even all the. host of heaven, shouldst be driven. to. “worskip them, Ray : i: ee anne Hees, which the i ae ey. God) hath, Aivided ote aes nations 8 wader the decuaes sae

iad M a ah . "hice, os this day : i eds % ad ese im «te same

psa —— yy ro — ‘epready ale tk i Abd jaidh | oe a were them, “either the say ‘or. ‘amoitns or any of the host of anded.” dw the Sd oh ate) aise, wad the 24th VERSE, itis: ‘implied!

cas i that the ¢ God of eaealae # bigs wo be tbe: selena aon

si inde See a: . ; {er as cAabu, daa sakes Fimapyoreis Ns

oe , tS - 4 bs) 8 a A RPT Mota ; Py ' ™ es : , =i yh, . SY Be i See Sis exc bs Moiese #18 pion nave: say ta 2° senna: ee ‘eMchecrride, soi 2 eg vane: ss wii, oe sci Guin a bet ea ty y i Pe Sao am sat ies in Rat othe Teitayee : 5s a oo . eae ie en " fy! i. ‘ii ome si rs sieve gn <a a Psy Peet: * Blt) = 4 os A As a .

% ‘. " . A * ‘ f ; . ' 7 . " :

: "y ry} 7 AA ~+oy > “ ' rs P ; 4 \ ' a M

7 ~ a, Ke - A . oo 25 : any ad - . ..

Peek PA > > ‘ : . : .

iene < am 5 ; i” ray * ; . a ¥

. te . . ~~ . : Les A : . " ' . : Cu, r ad 7 ¥ «4 *, tz "Ss “<A r- + ae . . , ‘ . ; - . . .

a : . - . , , ” LO PoI . ; «¥ va - — . is ~ >» , Lae: tee a r te < owl . - "se Ae Te a a ee ‘cet ees 41 = wat as : at : ii eat \ r+ =

"Un

1

a <—~

>

~ ® oa :

. we '

ye ee '

_- ~*~. & - + o

- 7 ' wi

? 4 ‘ " ps _

a» eae A , ee ve ~ AAS oY

St > : * fe * Be, es 24.4 ‘ i -= Pe ES ee at fae meat >t . ee ete ene ay 2

iile lower ait

ray

Pe a Sere InN

“that God. dwells in th

>

4, it is seid, “The Londt’s tran iy iy

+ : . *

ae # “hs sth the on she besivea is mney Sion wane the

gk

y | thn -

ery Sg VIR PEA Aty

OL ave Leni :

: -

vy i i

Py .

CHA NN AN TAP ONS Baba id “ Te é* A\bei WU

- S

airs a

fine ee se oe “(NTROBUETIONS } Pee “H aks ee that the Heme should be fight sod the Tater easy? "Thus alco ia a sinailas me Een We Ris : ie tl aaneeneasikty Pu iiplepuemenare j BREET z ae)

| o- rapuahaeoAlr ts ge iad ae contend with, the csmianot ane? he coos ht oil tes. le bon Be, fore, as he orflered that there should: iho « ponlaaoe — and thas or oe aE Pr mie - ithe each other, “80 likewise he ordered thet the political a — eordant he tee eee this by hiv mandate, ‘out as enide = ROS ae shoul be afferent, S is, ited, i i peak Bae Aes te et fom thos of a ‘in a and preene “Ts this therefore, a a Cees ae moi and ye “sc cae noting, aor the relation and position of the 2 ae - See haa SS = : ; ay Re aS)

“Tidion ‘adds, HN 3 a eee & 7 setemaiea it oe doce he Meats nacre the ‘confusion « af kk ray : oie ci that not aly Goa descended, « or oue i ay {0 5 (Dh

ilone with him, bot many, though he does not say who. they were, But it bis very evid 1 5 that he z He ae , { Nae i a - eonceived those. who descended. with God to be ‘similar 0 him. a therefore, not the Lord only, EET OA NURI Ts ¢

bat those who were with hima conte © this confusion ot f tongues, ey pny Sealy. be oni. Me ag oe ais Ny i ;

> 7)

Ress eT

asserted by Eusebius i in 1 bis Theological Solutiows, and hy ty is the schoolmen too, this: yeas the opinion of Albertus: Magus: ia hi

: of "Thomas Aquinas in his treatise. De Spritnalities ‘Creataris e and ies ae aA ead eh | Beeundo 8 ‘Senteseiarum. © : “To these eo anty. be sided, the niost Sued Cardinal Wetaas ay fora ee ee tt ‘gontent for the with of this opinion, and does ee even ie MM ete ORLA

7)

aera

aleatnaeee B

>

eye wee

“apd the latter farming that order 0

“eae .

> ——

\ : 7 _ 2 ' : \y : , - had -- - 7 . P . ' ; ; ’ ’ > - - ’ ; : " sat + ‘ - - ‘ i : ; . - ‘ ‘vs : . 7 .. i up? F : ; ‘ - h : i d ; \ ; 7 p ¥ ‘ , : ; : - .. q \ : , / ’ : " ‘ 4 , 4 ' : 7 x . % 4 s : , v4 . ’ : > ai ni : ee ro : ‘ " ; . , i jy ° ’ ’ | . . 7 ‘ a ‘ . ‘ j ‘* : e : ‘ | i . - | * wy - : UV ' j : ry | ti ’ ¥ : : ’ ' ys yy ; », : ; i) P 7 ’ ; ; ' . 4 = - - - -; ~ 7 . na . ~~" ._ = : = a ad - ¢ + = . ~*~ : : _—s “a . ~ - 4 owe ’ . * « ' = = = , . ty : a >> - . g *. t as " «i a : ~~ -- Y >. en « = ° . . Bie - 7 = > . . : a. : =» «= : : -‘i - , "ale > « : . " ~ Ke : 7 J _ - “ 7 . r ; * . ~~ * : a . —_—~ . a " we : 4 t-: : > . -“-- . ’ =... ; ; —_ 7 4 “> e -- . ° 74 _ , ~ y's » ; a." . : "yy : Al : = : : rs we / ; ¢ ' : y. ’ : 4 - . vs: 7 ° ras , ‘ ‘_ 7 x, in wt i. }' : ’ . : a > = - + Ya ‘ -* v« = * ; a . y > < “a . . : c . th

fete ’ ‘andl “ae So ek

I

or 5

ntl pot naoog the a xsl pias z

if ’ y .

‘world 10 tobe an wine, and governed by Oe

Pade . CN 2 : ;

enire Ch WN ase sel oy . A

eS illo. Asay mNi EAT peete?

; > ‘ ; si

ido, tie ferra pl enue

7 bs 7 7 ‘ " ») > . . > “ . , -Sie rata ore » v, .\ ; Jit Vea ia is i734 i ‘e - . ys “~t ) ‘ i» } NS Ry Ae ‘ bo , ’ < f X x » a oy 7 * . e 7 ’ > ty ries ‘ 4 : a ’ ® 7 . . ,* ’ : . ° , ie . . 7 : " Pat i ss " , ‘ , ; . . *’ ; P ne ’ '* " j “@ . . . ys , ‘i i -‘ ‘4 , ,,* ’ ' ; Ae © : t' . ; ’ ft 7 ‘ T/A © ; . ; a *,” OF ; BOSE 5 r i, d is" .. ; ‘ ~ oan TY | a

-_-~ = “ -- a ‘ = . . ’ —* -‘ y

| i ian teen ionintes past anal tiie | a eee esa shee i tl ORES allah i ih ie and i : ih ie cae somewhat aiecoaiens sees mixed bodies, dies, inerals, somewhi tof atte

thought to ‘be more piety connected. Which d Rea mee a

surmised ly some learned men; there seems to ‘be. no atheism. Pow xa dong asthe ae is eo ike posed tg be quickeued by lementary Bre or spirit, which is itself animated by by understanding, it follows i all parts thereof erigunahy eps ee ey Re eee SS antes the same. indivisible atein or principle, ‘il, a a supreme mind ; whieh 1 is the romewrrent |

re he

bot irom a at aolmated tendency

jhe

ese 3 “¥

and power : ind the former th

ur they ce all ata, ‘The former is as eee r

pias

BARS Si vat ea een Ne UNFRODUOTION,

eoU ay noted, b becouse i ins the Bist. ws the SS is i cplaal a. oo interpretation ~~ ROR adi t me : it is bt dares the PASE ied z nebiper es: from the. p encerineey to

ung of ihe J ees ‘the: extreoie, pase ae vine 2 eaombere sid, “e « that all tangs ii ecto foal wend of anal what cai pie faith Rene it Geb to > belive, tht by the

aan pete fe tJ ’ er : p ~ ‘ ay ve 7 2 ots o*2 i? 7 re »: wet F +t . =.= $ . yn *s Ss . G. Mg fe { Mitt ‘i Lag Bap Ma " a3 Set a . ome =: =, =~ P P « i ‘ee a F ‘ ta "¥. ‘ She tANe = SOHAL titer a ees ea As A n= a 4 - : . ; 2, 4h, ) hee , Ser et ODI ee My ONT en Ne ode ee Sa ee . > 7s, “ ey ; eS ee 7 Ayia fe jah % 7 i¢

; ; es AMY" ’ ‘ : ’ aos : , , rh ¥ ere y ce aX 4, a; 7 Sars ‘ | i.) ; ‘ as ad . MAP As ae hye vo " PDAy AY ~ 6 y ~ e: 3 PS SS dha Pe: 2S . : : ; . . £ . he > 2 AG) A <

mit is ae that of Peet inopeing in thi: pasange af: sig Pas is incite ‘work 3 ‘nor ges, what shall y we say” it is? qT answer, the

_ And 2 aii bl ly yo. + ise the whole j pees shina be ‘translated as

very one ARAN is much, eee — Greek guia 3 must ‘ coinialy be convinced eas aig Te means, in order thats Q and a Bish o Pearsen translates as i have done the latter pete of this verse: as

La) 4

hee hes nck the second boat of { ireames against the bertien 9 dat nee 0 Valet, all created things are ‘the images of the. ones, resident i in the pleroma, or fulness of deity Tack dors it ot es follow: fon, the above version, that necording to Paul too, the the exe! . ek : thi age? ‘Fo which we tray: add, that this sense of — w assertion that * t faith is the evit len 6 of things not seen.” For x fa = =". jie eOmes ; “these, jecote og. to the Valentinians, subsisting

00, Paul might say with grest propriety, that we-understand by

ee). eae

. ‘ eer . ¥ A. . * % , say ? ah fF Set De Ve Aes 'e ts Pe . es ° * gt, ‘ 5P toe < . a iy : > psi AN he, 2 ‘ > Ws! . \ ” ‘ , < - ¥ 7 . v2 er rey Lt ey 4% ‘ ; 2 Ke ~ - ° ay “os ) - San i st tes . . vv we i “ : i> £ e ay ay ¥ fr rik , ; . r , 7? Hib vy pete - vit ir y ‘ a “ . s fi thel cdi i -* -

re

Fi,

: 26 i | “Se to ee

SS ro a .

sve ken ae

=e * bd ~ z ~ -Fe f-~ : > . r : > T - . > _ ‘* % - : se ‘. } : — ; tea ere rie MT TT, fc Ne patty ee HOROMIA sera uaa. ‘ on £4) : me! VHLD seeit eee Syeeh Aces) ag WWOTR RO Ne. foe Niacin Eis os wpe Ss F ; ii "vi ' =e ee ee a ; wot . ; Cefn en SEARS Lae ea bee ae a4) eo Ree St ee y } ! EE OE Very, ; an 7 ; J 7 vs A , , % Rds ? : ‘ A Ae eo | ithe n , ae . s a; 4 ” * : ‘ 2x" * 2 2 7 a ‘ -: , a ae rs -"* * a ¢ ¢- eo Oe OG : x, eS ,¥ nd . Aye - nA .* Ne aan “ a>? _* > = =, nea is aS ef on nies STS es oF se PF be 2 f-PpS" 7 ea . : aes ~> . <~a* . . . st » - o~ : > : ‘ ! 56 as Ati - - tS RE Ses che of. & =~ ai Vit . ps Sk ‘ “ii SP Aa Ne 5 y! is & : divine! lbtabuda? ‘Ba ice says, *

4 “Thea ties ie thal bee calle | Goda, erie _ ae Bene a % i ? in earth, (ee there be Boda. sony and Lous ‘many § ae ie the parenthesis: of which besesa it is incom Se : avertibty evident that he admits, the existence of a plurality. of God: 5, | ah Sites Ree te, Si dlan he believed that, poe Gad aptly. way upromise. and the father of all ding: Nace am a bangs | ae See eee sane aca darian assertiog. that this was admitted. by Paul. For the Pseudo- Dionysius the. Areopogite in the | Be iE eae aN, wesond chapter of bis treatise: On the Divine Sames ‘obser rves concerning what i suid by Pal ee. follows 2 Again, from the deitie energy of God, by which every thing according to. its ab be se ee Beh es BP es deite form, many Gods: are generoted ; im consequence of which there appears aa in sn a3 be Fy 5 separation sud multiplication ¢ of she ope =e God. peas Gad as 1s

—_—. > .

Basti sey and js Bineesum the supreme, i Van ieee tt dint 5 in avin ‘matures, unions saab ‘and: pivcede = par Z $i ‘

which doesnot in proce

Pumeneasonaias ) peeedi i : ag 16. ths Dottie considered the G apt ats

* ¥

>= & 2. :

——* vv na sei

* - ~ ~

- +

. - _. .

PAL: - . - > ° .*

‘ > = "+ ~ = dine ie #9) fe ; Poa

~ » . v>

Pans f : zits > ae : Sow > - > 3 7 : a in3 “+, Se is SE =~ ee fe =. OY syte « 3 : > “ | ‘ nage PU

As, _ Aah =

i A Mi . i fiji Wikies ! : » ; i ‘ J : t ’ Ti é* me tpbcaiat rs ' * t >»

DP oelaeks nial be : ee x . a emeghios ws

rw ’ - > + ‘ } : a 3 * Ald Sy NEGo Ws : . ss: ; { al aie! >> ry Nts she: 5 SE ; : . : Sehd ‘¥ Ps : FF i gu pre oe . | ee /ye » * -‘ \) aM : : 0 te ee REIT oo wma 2 ‘i . Wt x Mts . ~ Sp. 7F Pg CAS “< ni \ - “-— f' ; -& r . : ‘ . ' ee 2 pi ¢ rx. 5 7 rj ae . per T< Vie Sa nfy . oa ’ & ’ ea PRS bs <Ne Lay en a FA, sy +. 5 ee # y . si *® - > “ ts y ¥ . > -LO 0s , . *4,' A, " a ‘ . "4 y r . — am ‘ re 4 4 ‘e ¥ ¥ y . ; ‘ " i 74 * . f , a ne ° . " ¢ 4 rt. Chas, ‘ ) L +4 Pe Ae . _ 4 ’ > i 7 oP 2 Ud + ~ ~ a Ys 5 r Sd ‘ ’ Lam te 4’ “ ~ a ’ . a : t . wild Matin ; SS in. 7 — % z i) 3 ; ue nm a » — ~ "oe ‘ ‘ By a: if ot Aititah ot Bt aM i , a : 8 ‘<= = ‘ z ¥. bi» > : Z : = 7 7 ¢ 7 ® -. = ° > 4 ~ .

~ @ ~ : ' | : 7 ' _ < ~ ’ : ’ > « - - ’ ; ¢, ’ . ' Tt . : ; ' : : ’ ’ : ‘ ii? . : ; ; ; i” . ' ' ' o : : ' » ’ : j - * P , : . . y : a > ’ ; ‘ ‘ ‘ ; ; — _ . ’ *e ¥ \ ; 2 ¢ ; ‘J ¥ ’ ‘ * - * . £ ; ra 5 r ," : " : | " , " : : ; > ‘ ; ¥ - : . ’ F ; 7 ’ ’ tf i . Wh A) iy Rd : : wi f )

‘al tosh each Ree | set wae kat it Soe ae bin

5 ti eaoray a i een Fas es, tia

V

FPR

| eanisiste of f Seraph

; ' : ’

ses! “ ’

‘ : . \ Fie ee eh ary), ; j “ i? 4 ; - ' ’ ~J ; ' . ; "

. '

'

~~ = ‘ ~

: ; -

Pama be

aa ih PP ath, SoH ikrik megeeous

y : hy

or faci De Cielest, Bieri” 3

Aviad we ie a ie acts

Assim

— ~ , , ( , : ' ii ; : : - ; ; ‘i “ *s . : . ; -" 4 . : > : } °. : ; db" , i d . ; | : ; ' et 4 ev - ' Ji0 ’ : ’ ' - | _. ’ 7 ryt . ; ‘ ; ‘ : | ss re ities ; , AY , ; ' : ‘ D ; " ” : | . > . Ts ud e i\s ; i | , ; 4 ba ; ’ ‘ ¥ ‘ ’ . ne a ; ; ‘ ss? efigee ; i ; : . 2 . | ; ; - 7 . 1 _ . ; ‘ ., Z ‘ ih ns a « ’ | is" Sy a \ ' ; - ; | ‘7 r " yy; — ’ ’ : 4 7 - . , ? ' , > " 7 ° 7 ; > . Pw 7 , ’ x. ~ . ; ‘s ; ‘ J : . : 4 , | . # . r . ‘ a . P ‘ ’ ’ . _” . ? way ‘ . . ‘ «* ; ’ 4 aa’ 'y ‘ , , ' | oO”. asl . Y ah. ; y ? " : ; ' . ; ) oe ¥ P P ' 7 / . VAM? , . ' ; ; } : d 4 os , . : : : ’ r . ; ¥ -' . [S48 IS, ’ , . ‘ tiay's tN Ss " : ‘ ; ; " 3 its : . if. ; " ; j s : + ' ‘ ; : M. - as * . 7 : , : 7 : 7 . fa%e — “ Ab S . o ] ; ] o ° ‘ | ’ |

Me avhoppenso Ne

Ves: an

: ,

Hveswie Gass t be eee they a fare aisponed oles

: by their fubricator aod.

f 8 See ;

futher; 3h

Mis

3 © ghak twas in

Reet eeey:

ff 7 ; - _ ia -— Meysy 4A ehs) : > Se ee Chahine: ; == ee . \| | > . - > ~ e ~ seats ‘ : ee ye ty PF AAG = 2% e : - Ay J i,? | ; —- > = va : .i% > *-« 4 ° ' ; ' . i o-« ; AY Seth ‘ : , ee i ’ ‘ ; ~~ . rt Ay ve ; te oP 5 Vea Pixcte . : . a : , toeay . < < >) : : - ; 4 ; a - : e 7 — ee J ; ' : . : = > * “> : : ; 7 @ 4 : : . e _ > : ; LL? . ‘ . . ° ° _" u 9 Dy - : ~ Ba «-- : . : \ a 7x F, . _ a x! WNIT a tite ae tk ee cey eee

“ty

Ss bee vine or ier inscribed the fitle of Aisin ow mn

tions. avd te ae: ae the induence of enh ~ - Eg ite

- - > _ *“g r Pe

| te anion: seal ét rceiy si | jag: z and dissolving that «

As almost wall ape os their very birth, would. pate great due o eee af vy hrawbeeted fat se epriyiian and would likewise affurd a large] license to the Wane ieee = devised | vertain, memoirs -of 4a incredible: awd fictitious ‘s a tbat | Ain hind of athciam | thengh Me A Rel & seeing + oll the.

fyeaiaceer anes Se line i ie remote P per enf. im | "We fread what ti are 2 reconded in olen clei

Ab ote : . fs ; : ; 5) gh yal Aidit 2 2 MMC ERE rte ae na certain, ‘country called bios ‘ aE Eee: neither gon Tey ee wae ten SORRY NAL eee

Tape a f

ed

sched

in qo qootiny Bis itwpostor f prove : reat s ae

4 Adress Gentes, ee ‘Minaeit Pr

SP a Fe zx : : . ‘

p auother eat of th

a a"

7 e Which » was every — oy Lain

om

Sian

ject is as follows |

ob MN AN Yop ad Sethe, s co ie

‘at avebs)taih

2a

sthenws. Alexa nde arviviy |

lisp tetera Ws the — _

¢ RP ARM AE RS RARE Boe 34 gb ; Veneer sic iele NEE 4, Race or re Me brea tad Liar ake ae pect Sy <n

can fae ne ma), he

re a 48 “tai

REESE

7 omit hill or, ee by Phutared,*

a“ =< 5 SP are

ot Roa

own , Ay Rea sh (oes » Panag «

-

J _* 5 ’ "4 ’

uit de “despised. the Gods rather than me iL

! oh : i ons prince. “ett ations ceisien out ects , who | oe Ne: Nbe* Bit ost its . 2 : e M ye? ; ST AN te SIS RAINES to; oe ya fa i : — > &S, a ests ccs BEd FRR +) i one inode tansendency of the - int God, which wae easiest the end principle Sh ane ask Ph re ae Pens this iSite a was sp bootlints SE ipl c piper oe iss 7 ‘ ‘i : a. =

Nahe Ip » ia they properly directed Hluir atention. to. we aneendeney they would bave ae it © be sit eee As | o ae

; ' \ ante ak By) “x a ' >

J i es geet AN aa - . ’ 4 iy pee J * ae ‘ eee ; 4 % ~ rea Soe oth Mais CRI SOY sitim be ae fh ere ee “ c T.. ZAI GONNT NAM lenith | tty 3 el a even erence its self, and that t eC ep trten " 4 Sern See ~<“AS ae % : ttan ; e } ‘ : . "a ce : fA te 4, :

; oe ANS

‘ $3 | as) ‘ - var

nm y ji a i ies rt | iM ; , : ef

‘ , % . x 2, ? Ad $5

iM Me MO ete hive, ; wil ithe oat an s aabinids a hy « conceiving « some. : 2

- and more Aranseende ot than their nature. “For i itis” . Serene 0)

we cna Jager coe eae : and ch les to pen is a Se oe — fot the cis to ine =e Ged, ‘od Pe os iach ve ponible in an See ee ee ee ok he boca ee ty hit the wok venerable excellencien we eam conceive md fhe See

i d ty. AY he Wi % th ' | a Age re a es ua Kei onan mae ea ‘hl Seu: sve. CECE LGN Moh mameprvenera, nage ney Be cn yt | Uae Tries PERN be AAT hg iets frog meee Reibint ox Baie ciaciatres arr fens Reser netiient at shea weer ‘ bce aot el Sev en Nat ety Ng! its tastes. Hi Ay eget ik ; . + Pea or 33 a me Ae é° ri = ae hese 4 : SY eS af : : - J Ls, j : d . x _ ~ ta is Le ela a Sasa dese gE A ig EP ARS a ome ee = - cian han att Nd AH aS vA ake, Re ae Ee ae 5 } MR ec : ‘ :% ot

_ ‘ f af eX yp : Plo a - « ae tea Be a >. ” = F a . =a _ “ - x: hi * _ ; ; y : : v = | i lio en ee Swale Kies < " . > ; 2 fg + ts 2 , . "o,f a Ss ed sd 7 : ° . ‘ - Ne ye . ‘ -* q 4 _ ‘ > 4‘ “ » Page < ay . = ) - * : ; = Y] . ] . + > + Ser ry, » : ' Wy _ ong . : i? PSO a ie Fa oe . ; C r » 4 j . "< . . - -" * oa divine: nares an : Pou : evs =. . . . vie VN

. . * -Me dy “ ’ »* —

i- ft

Pe ew yi 4) ;

i¢ WNT aS Fee ee ‘ 7 s./* ‘ >> ~ ta! 9, we cas ‘, : P 4g - e

, ‘

[ .} . i = ~

. ; yet ica .

3 aS 4 . sa

. z :

Si ees ; TNO Lay : : =" y : . s »* 2 Ss ~~ Oe / r ps =

‘ ‘ : = Pd , hon, ave ; :

a cat : e 4 << t MA sh PA Rae

Sallust iran wed Oe

Hale

yr og

ike anh see :

intate hat eee

cs t >

? is ony

“

*Y és,

+.

Veta’

ifs aire brine 2 pap Fare. os wo yer ee ye BiG RU fi 9

ys se? he —>

sci gels cones hei oh

na Noie

re me sparse ares

;

a a 4)

. wifi

) sss @ eos he ‘S ee ant ve sini to vt We fone

<

" npg respecting the ice

ye ae) PEt

or ates or Alto, F

;

th

tinfryvits 7

Wau t phy Jal

Fy.

oe who | give |

| See chp. 18-900 8)

Su womgne Ma sivas 76 7h

Mok

Say acea

ifs the: Paps :, ath ree

= x oy ih repect ‘o ihe end of soy 3 ¥ hutarch ayloizs for it in the following cellent man “et ia bis Treatise «On sJese aid d Osiris

wi ae fireat aw ntnopeorion.

Pecans rivers, Hor birds, but the » rising aun, the splendid moon, they

bale « as swell is s their names. 3

"EEL AY WS

bed =. ~*~

“« «For arnt iealeed, the fi father ik i fabrentor of all th tog is roore | ak ha the sun ced pe

- teavens, more: excellent than time asl. eternity, aud every flowing srature, ead i is. a legislator with- Oy cs ineffable ‘bys voice, aad ‘invisible by the eyes. Not being able, however, to comprehend his : ; . . . < - esmence, we apply Tara asistonce io words arid tums, to animals, and figures of gold and: oo and A ft = le plants and. ‘rivers, te the summits of mountains, and. to streams of water; slesiring indeed |

out law, ined

ts madera bir ati but heough amnbecility calling him atl the names of auch: things

i

Se es

_ om ae f the bs mee se jk cbjeot, “What then remains for me tn 1 investigate ana ‘aksccolan respectiog

¥ oaly to adunit the dubsinence nf deity. in “Bat if the art of Phidias excites the Greeks to oe

“eet Hlection of diviaity, honour t to anivnals: the ‘Egypt ian, *, 9 river others, and Gre others, Lo not - condema f the dissonance = let them we know, det ali ‘aly fh let them ere be mained of the

.*) aig" ' = .—

M ie gow retains that. we ‘should pan ree viii of these sain to ms, 08 of their: sytobalial meaning 5 some. of them art iking of ne of these ovly, but many of them of both. It is vident thorefare ‘that the ‘Egyptians worshipped the o, the sheep, and the ehnewmon, on aeconnt if an ane ad benefit, ne the: ‘Lemnians oid turks; for discovering the eggs of caterpillars and b eatin go tied . : gatinna storks, because, 1 as s their fond produced abundance of ser-

ae e ta cane io dark ea mis aes of the | power of ie Bor at present, wany believe: und assert. that the : oe abe ae iy the mouth, being thus au 3 image of Loe. ee ciple Pot er But the re ol beetles has no females and

a's : 44 a gh tts i e - ay +t, ide Le Se eae A A fey: ‘ % Shas .: rag ; ; eae yee? ‘ : ‘i we piesa wd MS ry. . . a ' 7 SPs +“ . ‘ " - oie, ‘y, Poy uss | ? fei a < pit = te wy “ ‘ ‘ ae ~ ~~ é O ; ' Ase a Y =]

: aid the air, all-tire and all, water ; or shall we: constrain. these: shan salna'ts: the mes fr : aver F aly of henecinng wood, or stones or ‘images? Tf ‘however, this i is the common law of all men, let. es ean nS. make ne inwovatious, tet: us admit the chuenntess Somaiute the egas and Leconte esr sictae age Anuet

Hence aso eaegpecesooee Me

igs 38 appear - : : : : we i w 0 be + bent “Ant i in > this Sorsiass we eis affected i in the same = Hons ae ancien who 250 oe

7

ier eos bit

: t gate

4 > 2 “Ss ois

- a —_ -

s* 3

: _~.

; tte . “ey

; at ryt . 2s

scars arap UNINC OR a ee ery: rebel

~ Jomwe, +4370 ‘3. i =<

E = ‘ = oy u i a Hi ee i e 33 Es = 2 ay

Sor r *

the orld, whiel the: sea , possesses, baving, an arrangement ‘afier the heavens nt and ‘he bath Racer | ait ‘Hence also, ‘they thus deaominated Anvpbitrite and the ‘Eritows. The Pythiagorsane Heda eae - aderied — ‘sud figotes with the sppellations of the Gods. For they called the eqoiteral Haes ae rea Conyphn en 83, OF begotten from the summit, snd Tritogencia, beeause ik is divi tile ee Mos nt endiculas dra from the three. angles. But they cubed the one Apalto, veiny fe A auaded 1 10 “thie iy ibe obvious meaniog of the word. Apaile [which siguifies * _pfivation of oulti- ees eT tht tude) and by: the sicaplicity of the imonad. ee The dund ‘they denominated ‘strife and andacity ; and seestitan | i the triad justice. For sitive injuring and being injured are two extremes: -enbsisting according to thao ear ate ae: defect, justice: th ony th equality hnis a situation in the middie. But what ‘Wealled the tn oA ebactys, being the nuinber 36, was, RS. is Fepe rtec ; ‘their ‘greatest oath, and: wits denominated the | Tt : peed} worlds For this number is formed from the composition of the four first even, and the four first a ae SAA Aine odd ttumbers, collected ints one. autin.® ea: therefore the most approved of the “philosophers did not cS ae jets vi arnt think, it proper to neglect. or despive any. occult sigsi ification ofa divine ature. when. they perceived. SS ae a nA ae ny » iteven in Ans which ee inanimate ‘and caaatitas it sppanee to hes tht ane ita ani pee hee ey iN a ib setae; sal were ‘osdod with oe veh pion, tn oil habia: Ren ae ist ie thereloie aie eae ae | Yahav} he * those who honor these kings, but those who. reverence divinity through these us rough nuost oe eG ‘3 : , aie Mt up - ‘minors, aud which are produced by hat rei in a becoming manner, conceiving them ti be the ‘instru ; ~ AUS | | miei othe art ol the God by whom: all biesive perpetually adornert, ‘Butwe aught to think tatoo. ce ‘ ie ee B am im mate being can be more excellent than ope that is animated, aor an insemible than & sensitive. Pe oe «ben aaron though : HOME One should collect together all the gold and emeralds ni the universe,’ Por: : a “the divinity te not ingeperated either j iit colon 185, oF figures, of smoothness ; but sich ibings as either | ) : “ever did, hor are : naturally adapted to ikon sx au s allotment more iguuble than that of -

SE a Oe bailies. Bur the nature whiek fives and.see principle of cretion from itvelf, anda, cae Leone he i‘ boone of things appropriate awd foreign t to ite b sei yb ie seis y derived on eflox und portion — Na Dich of that wisdom, whieh, as Heraclitus 9 says, considers heer both eal and the universe ie ‘goremed, |

“> aha sph tos,

Hee) . ; a © Hence the ddiyinity i is not worse ¢ represenite Jip these aninals, thaw in the work nian aahijre ok ‘copper : sensed cine on iat sane, which in a sienilar numer indlee' corm |

npton and decay, but are natwally Aleprived of all co fe haGuARe te ee cerconen, Tis ol nahicacpmeniad eee a

: ae ne A — sts by the ‘Egyptians, cs ee EE es eRe e eee ae Pees

i is i oe eo : ! Tostead of femevas javetec ai ‘the orginal, shel i saya Ae AD yiad

acne aecit orroraeeeremaet + nonce, i meso ody ain te shone SS aoRAG UN oH) ae Be e AeEe HAE And C4 HtraI5, ab ete, ERR eh (Are Ee SAN ee IEEE UN REGAN

7 o 4 ; , wt ye 2 , ° vf “= . s) re = , ws 6 i ed A {oa 5S v . . a : ~ ie @ ; “ Pow -’ 4 ; oa pe ee } + pe Fey “5 ’ 4 ivr t 4 = “ | ; eA t ry eee , ’ Teves rie AK Ss ’ ' [> # Ut f Aer : .t 7 : a i is Ts 2 . _ -—— > - » - ———— oo —— SS ———— — “—, ; i — ~ = =

; < : 7

Wi aacesaesease one wise se cing sd en “bit those of 0: ris is are id hare 8 : Se Soi See ha areal * at ont a) te i. re: It ia | ' 42 Yio Fe senamas ae a sane eee Twcior.

Rep RR ona ew Bsa hee sl Boles om

nt us will msny developements ‘and views of hair diferent ent mutations : ; but “the jell Saas perception of that which ig intelligible, gennine, and haly, himsinensly darting throgh the soul oe

yes, 2 spores © ie attentled wit cenbinsom vicki! and visiow ah its _ es pete Hear cree - |

Me sr othe on rit

ri a

naWor A Pe eae

i 7 ae ah x wh = { | ubsiobe ‘abet’ i, Ser Seoader pore, See plitosophy. cs “And that. whieh the present « : oohe a : great reverence e and pane is —_ thi God . the rules

PEN,

Ada oP aye

a

: And a

as sone peepee of the 6 ese but hat _ “ us!

%

Mie Senet nC sai “IWrRanveTION. | re

avurtyaik 7 ~~ te eV , 4 , woe Achy 4 »'' yy +? 1 ‘ a ; ae - ’ : Wiis iy’ WW 2 eS Pee ) ’ ett is bat Rha te

BAS Winery ats

) s ‘ i] ii iD

wi? ay } ey

; ah , 17 ys ty

Fai (Hons ‘ oe x oh reverence : We i images vo te bie re pikes A aye i : ANE cape RS aie be Pinna ae ba Fi : ¥ i oe Ot A dts aeachegey LES), EN EAES Basia a biMtoe Nira RS Mat T SS 4 f- /' 2a 3 SAN YY) Ot at Bie AORN ES ety it nth sila te them: Fo aes ce cahes serformunce Of thin a RORY WORK? AMSNE YE eA Te to ah eset Sis i Ae Vy FON AEN BerimeRe ae and it ik very evident. thot be whe secomplishes the MS IBE NY nthe eR Na eS ah ‘the latter, Bat he. who. despises thingy | in his , | SN CRON

ronsibil tier, evident ly does NOK piraue the later, and overlooks the ee ao. Apethe

. For though irl not in. want keh bay hese it doe. pot fallow yw. that on. this ‘peeount | « RAR ; Eee ay, we CE AM Mal NaNa hy n NG ase

tio through the niinisery. at nee RTs

ck A ne | ' Stee uti "y oF eke SPT oe See RPE IN VOR ee OD KARR Se 3 prived of this? By no mein. a aed ih js aca ie deltas aie cull NOS Le bes tote Ua ar = are in) = Sine ne ate be, ; SPs te = Riwareo Ld hI SREP ome iu ane MRS FBLA

Butte Galilean ill may) On you Soha have admitted into your soul every snaltitde at on i aay way

SP She el fy Tt UP rd

) es eo Late Pisa ab

A : WN $0 you ah are forentena and aedizared, saiee haye fashioned i in 4s Recoil coe v3 NO 8) mh i ¥. A , Bist as = pee: : ™ ‘f , eta a A

>

ays Vesa ane ainewk “—s De 4 you saw that aL, men ame aT oe $6 oe SPUR Rc edn pame ees Sats tones 0 us to think that the artificial resem Sa aten ete: pes 2 te Ue tie Be _ Mae of the © Oak's are the ete theese? Sue therefore 4 to the — of the : aa mh eere cis Pes Raters pies hh Pe Mine ied oie " beholde with I pleanre the image af his Kg soe loves bak chile i onto fon a . 3 5 s past SSH RECT Cray Ve ath ae rhe Hence also, bie srhos: is A tover bea cy arene:

: ; he fs Pere tt a} cit hick a cimejerien ‘8g participating ‘ vine ie fom the Se ertenes nid a 2 ied, may be very properly called se Gods: ah ay a VME RAS DEA,

* -

a

Te a

~_ a

Bi Het af the ext bs bis soinet wo a book entitled Catholics do Toler od Poth sie a

. : wr tates B,O% » t ~witl eset este ” A’ rT. 4 , 4 si0 5 , 7 ye ke FL vag . Rope PAR See : ee ees Ope tes Zen hy aA = S SUPERS eROD fet ha ee 7 i 7 ar a nts ed Reet Pt oe he es 4 “i 2 aA . “s. ‘i. > at. : (OYE GY ES PSA ah as ‘ : ar : ~ hs i m ’ ° : ‘ . a y=)

J aA 6 » WJ

/

‘Y “" >)

AT 7 . -

any wy he Aner ea eee por

Mot

divine trae most nl sid ps perfoct

an image of God, as being g aut of the | yy

. 4 = BAM?

fos thence they attribute the 9

ase ae

And by: that means joining power ude art “8 get to tepresent toot whieh 48 invisible at is iKiex

Prod ie

CSS:

‘hot iountains, ‘and trees, and. stones.” we

At

Novieieut Bernier when he ra them, proposed | to him the qu ei

‘bs necebsary i in onder | om |

Bey ey ty Eb 3 nt es eee? Pref OPS OL See? ther 73 a ther worshm of . ay UEP Laon ed see Oe Nr ak ee Soon eae a eee iS = $ih te ars Cee et a oh. 2 oe is eo TE ee big? pete 30. at ee EIR Ana Rd Pi I ot Na aN ees EE ae See 3 ae : oy Pe: et iM f tate ar -8 ia as "i =P =e ree: $= a So 2 @ bor aiabiet wing whom they. BIEL Foes Pg a on er ae Ee RP nes Sees IE *Tuet ahah Tai a TSH; af gD J * st _* = ste

a nere eee

x oo 4

454 2) aN {435 Mths

Tre SS eee eo

,

Ne ome tone te 40 oe

ne 6 couverse se with pony Thence have come, all ihe

Hoes abs

¢*

the samme conceptions | also about # statues ate entertains by was at their university, and was dice ti ue mates af very unreasonable, received ery bin this re remarkals

: Pe RS es Ae, ee ee 4 am = oe nt x “ ete ae, PTT TTT Re ee te et Sees re oe ee ee mis 7 ply Nitta SBE 226 Sh AtAZ Od ter ates Teresi Oma g NCS Meee be At gr abe p CS sar Set esa. 7 ~ Pe ee Dh ge he ES M i be nig cd Sta i in’ = > 3 2” “¢ F] PRA EN reo aly, ib otra ss cath i . +

—

ane

“= - > — — = = 7 x be" be es ‘ » ’ r- 4 . * Nee . * as : : A J ce <2 ~ - / > > <> bs - $s 4 . 2 . 7 — -. <a =f a ee ees 2 aR > - > sS «se? #* * De -: — : _ « =~. 7 - > °. >” _

DRE cae

-

ected aon: p. He) at large del

os ehoves,, that all men eioyie = fae Aa | eros ie ee

Le es

Sever A

ooh NaS ‘) wine Wiebe Wane Nene a af

pes Snare Za

‘ ey S . a7 4 : ui} i oe 8 vei? tah ay MAG 1452

en

‘ * * ——. r ; nm a . a y Ad ~ g 2+ Sad’ 4 4 om _- e i* ~~ ‘ — Y , : cc 4 = 7 . : 7

ot

me te are. ‘fous ways of coming | we, it ai

<r unre es images; hut neither poets, a

a Pins to'bo r soya SPOGINESS ape rgas, and the old, Bleans, made. none at al} of kim, as = i Te this Phidias replies, that a0 ina Gan express mind and saat ope rae : le aE ee

os ons ther relation ‘ohn rapa rept = dsp Mg Dick const ee amang the b

the $ of ls es te whom pepo — : ; Hower Hie 34 ‘saffron, = ihe tike, aroren

ae Se

ook tS LP. -

een ae So

~~

ee " an" y ’ 2% divs

s* Y 4 a 4 hse ~* & -" And: eee . © ws = lo AN . 7-¢ And. . Toth . a * ‘ : Se : $9 te ee

peregrine a

’ : A

4% -| ~~. *,

. ; . » #¥ yt ' er 8 trate : othe \ ; : * it ; rei rr fet u's t A . J ¥ " ; AR a 1 LENE DSB OS ee lettey my aa peeieri : 4 A BET Ate. 2 St. Ti sds: “ 7h > . Jeet pelisilp vee oa 2 ‘ ’ : 4) " , aa s4 é Flip oy > A pAice es CEILS Sa PS teas PSST ee Ts ; =| : 2s. 4 i = ’ dy ; | ; PASTAS oP et.T. 374 ‘ . | f ¢i its srs : ‘ " : ivi BS .¢ it + e; = =| oy . : } % sy y es 7% ' > ‘ iv ; a. 4 . oy e ; “ j . sus 2 &,” te iryeé PR ¢ , & “15 tii ; . hia

eS Ma ad Ao a r oAN ber arial INTRODUCTION, rea vy, ius iy sy ae ae Aisi POMEL LIEN AP be yee ° a ri Soh anit Sg 2 : Fat I gas hs Du mays i. 1 Bee , = Aa ADSYasinOmYs gious ‘veureration of their statues. ‘Thus as the ‘Heatheus ti . a0 Ue . aay | ; : SA ig ies Sata Site ehsses 7, ; == r +s ‘y al tl By 8 2 WA Na NIN et whom : the salopuard of paiedle cities is iy conti 4 ay — Dailies vise | et athens ‘Such as were at Delphi, Apollo ; at “Athens; Minerva 5 : . Shy benches Pa Ja “a a Row; Quirines. And do net —— te to how Shaeches: are: e bait ! Dias Bhi, V Veous are Sag : "ine ne-deities Neptune, Ty siton, ‘Nereus, Castor: SeiareOATT Ai a Hae Cla Gane oth s, and especially our Lady, Yea) 5 il terse ea eh, te lian seamen al ee) Mavis stella.” 3 ‘Neither bas. the: fre. ‘escaped EAM ise Gigi ge PAGE NOR GS St fing te the Heathens, the Catholic se i os . pers _ OES: 2 ‘saints instead of Gi ras petarnet: tes se ni es i pe Gods for very. Nise Seep eae ale area | ee. cae ROR Sa Ne? oy are at ae more eee ‘baa the Geo . rey nd anute 8, which have 1 no mmaimesic er

es --F_S =~ —

es mS

7+ 3s i en

~~ wF.-

re

these, we at the same: fime reverence the: bn

wd the iio wont of the Aeathens, ces 2 ae g es Ge : BAe VI Sees esi

; eating broad after: the: manier: of the Heathens; the: miracles that have acco

« ‘Such a image wae sent from heaven, like the Palladium, or Diawa of the Ephesians: at me bat a ae —— ~~ engl. ‘Sack a-one came inset far from the, east to the west; ay Dame | Seen images though. they were hard and stony, pe eS aN : ; x

Some ioe snare amonetrausly than ever did Balaam’s ; ABS, whi had fife cand ese

in shim. “Such a cripple: ranie and saluted this. saint of oak, and by and by he was made: whol tee ADAM wre ha ang oth his crutch. ‘Sucha one ina tempest wowed ty Saint Christopher, aid 20a. yee sh ad

= “behold tere sia Ce Such ome by Saint Leonard's help y, brake out of pri vi oD, ad wee wait ere his fethers: : 15 ~ more miracles eins or area meless lew were re EP ; Nhe eps . LY

‘- SARTAP AIG i ae == Bee . o ee eve itl = as

sine allthis i | scien to every + eniBipetve reader, slate sa meine of the Heathen acct |

ing to its genitive purity: as deligeated ink: this Latroduction,. and: ae prog .

the: beat and ayivest men of ‘antiquity, is not ida: pre rable | Tay va :

whother it is uot more holy to reverence: seings the. ) al the hile principle all things, wnat whieh are. eternally, centered and rooted. tien ra ‘anil: to believe that in ae ome fable, hecause they partake of his nature, and th Lee become vusrited: with, hin," than. to reverence: noe a the images: ¢ f

through these ay media men, maiy of whoo ‘when Living. were: the disgrs ce of humaty 10 he

eee eae the 2 Pigaoe to the Papists; and £ trust that every voter west os Protestant Chelstincs

be ty her. decision; Aachen nach inl :

I a6 «oF i lloing ee ie eS, iedhale The elopemen tof the deifarm processions from the ine ible: pitaidio

. Le nace scsi the fest sistemas Leotrnes from Ste see oF Sree Jaietent ati wo if

avuteg ioe nie rat ie as oabshine: lapis arms; wil cle ENS women of ania: as — ls bee sy them, ‘orsaints {as they say) they were delivered from. lameness, sickness, captivity, rahi 3 hie tH =i ee Ae eer

nelle pai r ie i donnvedeated inex Slavin of Thedlogy inthis work, is beyond:

| ixtropuerro ™ iit

» See fa \ \, ; \ RAY VP, eettie } yal roel ti ee rie o fh it] he? Oy i VAS ALP EEO ew ee oe PAE AY | ee re rats pares " { ' Wid 23) Vea ' “sia,tt ¢ ‘ LF. YAN i,t Faliy ’ vit o -CPL RYAT ILS, . SVG: Bt setae vil { ‘Ge <. sbiled Sr UNA ’ \

eas Sh, : é' ; 35. ’ 4 - | ad iy 1c J soe fb Typhi reeekay pada re ; . jiae *s ’ iii 1% ‘. J rei if Mitt > e i ei . TT e oa vs Uae Toh VA Piha le a i : Mivue ft. 92:

4 ~ r . 374 . re : at

¥ y A 424 Let AVARY

‘ P4 ? Ws {

a bd ‘ ‘ Se

“4 —— 4 i ie | ‘ >

<4 Pr ay vit ea |

PY

Salvi? - pau

6 tat tue has ever written oe shout ei or tout tings the pooper

SEAS SE AX ‘>

hi 2S: i INRopUeT TON, © =e

Ww hs res reaper 0 ihe life of Proclas, it has bet written with great elegance by his # sciple. f Y hi vs “and a translagi ‘of it by me prefixed to my version of the commentaries of Proclus was pabe) Ai i i VAN ¢ lished i tr 1788. From the ‘edition of that life therefore, by Fabricius, the following particulars. Ue Os Nt Piatt cA® 23 relative. to this very extraordinary rain are extracted, for the information “of the reader who nay hot © Rested sea Ay Marve thie trax ogy then of). 0 Wy

COVES = er ee . ation of it} ia his: ‘possession. “According to the aceurate chrono :

ue ey ny ah Fabricius, Proclus was ‘bora at Byzantium in the: year of Christ 412, on the 6th of he Tees hee ee

| of Febmary, and died in the one hundred and twenty-fourth year after the reign of the. -empe- TaN REN

or Julian, “on the seventeenth day of the “Atte “Munichiow, or the” Apel of: the: Romans, oe ro

Nicsgoras the j es ‘being at that time ‘the “Athenian archon. His father Pavicius, and. ba) : e ea

_ mother Marcella, were ‘both of them of the Lycian ‘nation, and were ano Jess illustrious, for thee | ae Pie ‘vives thai their birth. _AS soon as he was born, his ‘parents ‘Drought bina to their native country Be te ae te :

ly | st ‘Kauthas, which was sacred to Apalle.: And this, Bays Marinus, happened to hin hya costain divine res ue = | Oe “allotment. nee or, he adds, 1 think it was. necessary ‘that be who was te be the feader of a Be one ee Ae ft “sciences, should be nourished and ‘seduented under the presiding deity of the Muses,” | The person - oe Rett) a

Ai ave itty of Proclus: was ¢ tmcommonly beautiful ; and he not only possessed all the amoral isd intellectual a a Rare

. 3. FAA yyy or as rs? ! ee rt, Pep raatayy ie nSHes 4 t pork tion, ‘but the vestigies of then also, which are denominated the physical cere geen NLL PAAR ELOY WAN REAR tats Ss Late Ae ees at nai ie Vives 2 PEAR APMC NI virtues, were clearly socks, says. ‘Marinus, 3 ie his Jast ond shelly ‘vestons “the eaae Heme. ie PrP ON Uns 3 : ls of the elem mate t ae bry Set:

possessed a ‘femotshle s seston of sensation, and oy) in the moet

a ; nade ee ah of -plilarophiiog, ‘a fos the well being of the an ite. ig the aspoud eek be posebined oe 5 os fe) 8 i ‘ ; nm

Rerat a ten La stragil ak body, that it wae neither injured by cold, for any enduraace of lahours, though oN

ie me - ¢ were extreme, botle by night and day. De the third place, he Was, as we have before observed, : BeeaW eR Vncke ‘Demutifal- a“ For n not con® says ee aid hie ached: pee wet siete, Ha a — Nb Rei

¥ Deel eu i | Geeule, dhvess: very hentia, were: very alaiee to ime eas of F the origioal Bod i in sa Bi ste basistet 1% ie Oe fours place, } be | VOSSESSE health: in’ asteh. Laney ee he was not ‘Ail above twice « or F the bs Ea Gay KC RS Eecaan . ae Me _ the course 0 of wes) Tie a8 seventy-five a: . oe a ee ee : ; Se : es 7 oS - = ae as PACH Sra ane

{rats ‘ pines oe 54 ant é , : yl Vane Fay eget of; * : Pe UNE Uh Siais gp eas ig x } i e* 8 ‘ AY 7, x Phish 5 : ° ‘ " ; ‘s.. MPS ¥ “Y Sie vufe 3 AMS 2t * a . re 4-4 : : ci¥ ry a hi he y be « ale ar atiioed co Sh - Sach then were ‘the corporeal eee which Proc pon, an % Ie i sy ea RAEN are PA MPRA >. ) BY 323 358 or - . i ites hankche he is Raya: * ee TeNs S | Las 1 “ge? ) riley) ee Z = P Se o4 2 On mee’ “[< ones! rh, oy =< + i weil / ieee weet "oc S : . . = m ¥. Cae Y: <4 > Ces . sive ; seat 2 7 ' t 3 ace ; be - - 4 - . + : <3 pee he . -~ aie Ps “ . . . er: os ya | ae - RRA My As — ~ ytPys ‘* rm - Wa he sk ’ 4 - — SS Se ~ ' sy . sy ; - ee ,, ¥ / ot _ - : Peon fi , Lf". = . " Vy ys na “> * < > y ia -“* ’ -——+ : Ress AVE es oY wie i — << Tate Ned ; a > a Diy wes o's fan JX —_- Vite Facts f tiny —-— £3 Dose as AtA'T ote O48 | ze MARR ey, nr Sered ~ - ~ ASAD | cPSih A Le, o = . yee » ey oF, > ~~ _ —-<- 7 at aT te tne i aa ‘ %

bee ak is ee of Olynsisaers® the 8 most ghuncione of philosophers; for the ake of imbibing the doc = = i: ae : : tring of Aristotle; and was instructed { i the wmathematical disciplines by Hero, a: religions | math, . seat ae % SS tn eee eminepily skilful i in teaching those sciences. Proclus however, not being “satisfied with: reg ‘ = 2a Als a & 7 : eS Alexandrian schools, went to ‘Athens, ‘ with a ‘certaite splendid. procession, sah Marinus, of all elo: ae ig , quence anit elegance, and atterided. by the Gods that preside aver philosoph yy and by venefic aS ere eis demons, For that. the: succession of philosophy, inight be preserved legitimate and germ ne; th se a) Gere Sica Gods led him to the city over which its inepective guardian presides.” “Hence Prochss was called nee Minuet | SANE aie mar" " Eongny by way of eminence, whe Platonic: Suceessor. At Athens: ther refare,, Prochus Tortonately petal dF | Ke inh E Et "met with the first of eee Syn," Av so of peace» vtho wot realy me q : ee ted LS x

é » SMP po vtaey : Cat: cs ‘ PG tse : him i m his studies, but ane} tary

yee, St ey ; OPA Oe Shen outs " ud Ara? i ; ; ne a 5 ’ a. - a Sas a tA Deion Bei; PE sophic life, having ty on oo

fevers) wee nee ke, ; se 3 2 , aay Chr ANA ea who was: sarees of re iving 3 ‘* a auliude: ot obi and vie = gone re ath Bee i he | ie [sone of CRS ; <i ages Vy : es =: Ms, x Kd ONIN ii ‘\ tA °: ‘ es gees ih r ePaper a IRE IN ste Weer pe 3 Se, Se = < | re AN olga yee: SAE ohare iN ari :

eis 5 is : a Mees in feos thon two whcle 5 years nc beretire: Proclas ead arith ‘Grane all the wih of of ile i a g iss Fees PERRO fee hia logic, ethica, politics, physies, and theol ical selence, “And being sufficiently vs r ncte te PIS Magia

Ee cad in certain halon or bes - reparaory wo niintion, wad lesser ease Syrians = bin iy nea Mg he PES ath i ih ats iti

Gaens 3 This is teapot is BEo, eas with ihe plagierd of oat ee parnial conn $ on cer. : Neate es

tain dialogues of Plato are Gioia . as tn, shes, ait vale. Prochis, but Daciessine wha | flow satiate ean K

3 sa co is celebrated. Ne DNA ARIAL atthe) ah Pen Alte

ophers, eonlempora

ae 2 This truly great inant ‘appear to Have: been AF ine hs shoresgbly jenna ihe peitidieg coated ° FS esos ne : writ re eg of the more ancient phile ry with and prior to Plas, and to have . one = ul Ho PH Ci

Hit.

tye '

a eg Ing BnY tke Feo ‘ | 43

ep tts ‘ ‘ ne ee rea eae, 2 gnkts ~" Se at i, '

t ot their it Rocstines alee oe amber. Pescennt pele of baw LAG haere

7-3 ‘ ei if Od ¢ vit ; A, my ity “4 , - ; 4 ". at a

’ WES ey tar he AY Chea if > |

rae at 7: Tet () A vik wy “Yt 1 4" ’ wave : 7

vy a it fi) Af 7 >! He tr wi fer

Pet (HU NSEAL LE StS ES) Des Se ae Sa rey Pe Se \ A edt SA Anne ea DN NY tee

We % , : ry if : " *< : a . “ \ . - _ " : ’ . ; } : a0 Cr t ivy : ¥) n * vy. SF, ' :

tf 4s : ay é e,¢* * . ‘Je 4 ‘ - hae . 7” we s / s Otc r eas Jia iz ’ ss Be as 194, 7 e, .

if * ! B fe 7

'_o-‘ . ’ . - ‘ : | . ’ : ty! i >) 4 »: _ .* ely PTs F e “—. ete i . . . ” ‘ a site ; ; * ; ; *s . ve, ' Vata yert ts. yee Say thea ‘bei? Te : a, : ' ‘ 5 : . . ite? AGT Att eee ¥,* ei yi A a. se * oF) ¥* ‘yy it ‘ . : y var . he ; . . - : . 4 : 7 ~ - . + ; ." ; ‘vy : 7 Us da i Sir ae Te | A ft ' at whl fied weed r d ! _ : ‘ » » « i trast Sve: vis st | te *% : +

y Aa ‘j

. - .

< =x 3 ~ P

. cr

%, .

- ‘ re Se

ite ee,

aids Sapa he focrmanie | ia a

“wom and how he procs ras

. But font sucks a dial ae rishi manners becuse more veo

ng posse sol ule virtues in ds goniee poeta’ ae ee A from Ge ‘exercine at the. political virsses, which “we prodneeid aba a

Huy — iret pan as is instrament, te the cathartic virtues which pertain to! reason : : = = Det r things to itself, throwing oxide the instruments of sense ae vain, RUN i a ea through these instruments, and Liberating the soul from the bonds of he a generation. “He then adds, * a Richie: having made a proficiency, through these inet sity were iy He x deaci Pane

by certain urystic ateps, recurved from these to such as are greater and ior ] gh ») sucted to them by s pro‘perous nature and selentifie d isc < ine, Fat bei Aiea e. ay bia le eration, and despising i its oe yesus-bearers ahout the first essences, and be ecame an mnape No oager: aus bs ig

t gown and demonst

sanaming | : a virtue e which can an 00 Tanger a denoprinated prsdence,t fut which ought rather

pining ER to ce vistue, as ily conjeehecsiod att the eee of the Greeks and ‘Batharinns; Le eo BS : is and that which is adumbrated in. ‘tmythotogical fictions, and brought it into fight, to those who are Lier a

willing: and able to understand it. | eat brought the ‘different theologi —— the writings of the. ancients, vhatey adopted 5 but if he found any thing of a. spurious: ‘nature, this, he entirely rejected: ay erroneous.

at

“He also strenuously subverted bya diligent examination such doctrines as were. eontrary to tenth. ‘ i v5, he ‘employed no Jess force and perspicubty. For he was a man 5S :

— Inhie ‘associations too with, other

it oof the tly blessed ne hic ey contain. ‘_ Sfoeeat Y 33

ding a i ialiocnel aegis “the pareciging in a divine a ae

ae explaine Wikewine avery thing | in a mare enthusiastic ‘eee ae gies to an. harmonious agreement, : Atthe same time also, bas " vhatever he fouod in ‘them. gentine, be. _pdiciously BAUS hha)

Vay > id MAAS. , Ava pp > : 6 hed va . | “er 2 ra ce™ Lore <y *) relat : <. q Heo! . te “t i asivrnard -

, PUREST EAS ve IA

- taboriows beyond mneaaure ; a in one day, | he gare five, aud s sometimes more lectures, and ‘wrote See R PAS SEN ine

; — . Socrates in the Phiedo of Plato, Orphically. an the mialanede: theyree bearara as seas Titanaiealiy.” | “For a ee easites Tee ee we es Hympio orts, Ga Ms. comment in Plued.is 4 symhol, oF onaterial and partible fabrication, on Seg ENT Ap TT PN ar wullee ‘continuity, where alec, ibis a Titanic. plant. ef. For iti is extended, saye be, before Bate. AUN Ph rae (

OR su of his p pater ett tal seeptrs, and ‘Hivenagh this ¢ they call kim into % partial norure, * “He adds, * Besides 5 08: sick

cine re thyrapa-bearers; and P romethinus boneeale eealed fire ina reed, whether by this we are to understand RE

Sear HIN NIG lraws dean ct ah generation; ¢ of ‘pela soul ne hody,or Bes Pati Ce iota ESL Reg OUR ie Koy peliorraeraeaai DSfot Ry SUAS Ec ta Na > 4 aM Ys 4 Mi

) ; : eon oh 5 atin

s. ih é a " Mea wa WV Sat

~Ky wet * : ° in = . ~ . “ - : => se, 8 ers - ; - —s= -. . 3 - ‘ ~ — ba = a ete ct As v _ > - - _ s _-— Me —_ ee a” +. - . ~ = roe — . >. : " o , I> _ » «2,

Seo SE + > ; 2. =< “ ) . . ¢ . -« " : :

. > n . 3 - ° 8 Sear ~ - - _ -» ¢ pw, ye. . at . '

a ~~" » - = — : . . ’ - o-‘ : _ we rx « 7 - - 2 & be x e . “ v - - - > wf ~ x ~ - “ > - -~ J “ ad < = we, _ - - ne > . — “ya - : . . - _ . = ~ — ant “e ‘ : a» - = = ~. “* rr, “< + ' m Niete ® 7 * ©? -°

not seem to be without — Pee eee nee

ae = sh i tg soow! Pepe ha ee ed with Sear es

el

. the

zs A

“

ce, re swietery 10M. in WA MieAbho nie beginning of his erty second year be 0p eared to ise to ronoumee with i tag SO ee ee p4) I ; CN Alike it ‘ 5 sgt Se as sg oo | at “i > > rete, Ne pines qj eh Ke \ | ee on ie woul ase heoket buds, | 2 a ce - Sey it : — Se | Ea bares Ye SKIP AST ‘: . From whence jar bea aming ah esis SPAR envy b Seca vs SH ZAY RY AI ARAN ALANS | Ee sbars to apther de sor pci alan et ie 2 eh Sates hia Ss PAA VSIA Poe oars And with sof roneraurs ‘tiro” the azure round FESS MT fet PO oe WIAD eeNtees wae tures cece JET Toye, ees cin ns ‘of the Gods resound. : oe i a yf ~ ee a!) ‘| " i : * oe rate Hse nes i math ie fe lak ann eua aids, “ ‘that the lavers oft mate Clg stack may whe Pines conjec= “ WA UIT E a - ture feo the: position: of the. atars under which he was bor, that the condition, of his life, was ye | m AS . ae Cre naga Hick Ou ono means among, the last or. pole es ‘but fave the fiest mt ondary, we + have thought fit to tapes in Pcs Sci ety “tis nets the Sasieeone scheme of hie eect eS Lana RENE | ee ects ee ees Spas iy" Pies yay é Lae A Peed ti WAN a A enna WINN sees ee e apitiion is tore ce! brat “| F ca dat a eleeiesicl of Pythaxoris but perksps edtoonting un sear ANA ik 5 a iy “minaken. By most of the present day it is exploded as ridionlous ; ; and the few who retain some. ands At eee i UA ANN “ weneration: for its founder, endeavour to destroy the literal, and, to ‘confine Rtoas allegorical r meading. By some Wari: | w) Ny ’ RB oe the avvients ‘thes mntation syns limited fo giunilar hodies; s SLi that they ‘conceived the bantan sou might trans AN ey RRS SG eign vaeriGus: hawiaa: horlies, but hot into those ¢ of “brutes,” And this was the opinion of Hierocles, as may” wer RYN Sit Yaar ee : seth a his Coinmentary ds: the: Golden: Verses. But why: may not the horoan soul become connected, swith ACs DA Re a ubhordiuate, as seal ag with superior lives, by a tendency: of iwelinarion? Do not simi milars love to be united ; and aoe

i there not in all kinds of file sognething sin ne far and common? “Hence. when the affections of ‘the saut gerge.to ik

an baser. ature, while contected with, 6-homan body, diese affections, on the dissoltion of s stich a buily, besos tie?

SU ay [ iH - envelo need ws Tt were, ina brutal uature, and the rational eye, int is ease, clouded with perturks ons, Suna |

co | Wyse tin or of abe: ruta, and surveys nothing but the darle ph: antasmes of a degraded imaginition, oe

| ie hiny ‘But: thisHortrine | Ae vindlonved hy, Povelus with his uenal acuteness, in, his s adinirable Commentaries on the Titus, Ee

one Th. 6. p OW, as: Follows: tris roaial, says: he, to EC | enquire how: hnman souls can descetd ‘inte brite. aminuts. PS

&, ap ! | Aad soine iadeed, think thet there are certain simitinades. of mae to rwtes, whieh rey cal: savage Hives: for they: ya

iss byte ayeans thin 2 possible shat the ridional eenenee eam be ; ne tbe seal of a | ‘Savage animal, On the ‘eoatrary, tts BS

Sais mop A ce st > others allow it may be & dont into branes, beeaus einll suite are af tne and the same kindsso hat they may. become zy | on I aisescsee panther rai ichneumuits, ‘Bur trae. yeagon 1 thule, asserts | thut the human suut tay be forged i in a Mt . uf i ni i ae Os ote favor. es th Ke SALA At bf pF per life, arid tliat. the degeatted: soul nay, as. tt ® Mere A i} sh NO aCe tee a ie nok de th whe he sie nit propensity. and similinnde of affection, Ami that "9 : i i Fra ruins esa bogies cas Genii teaacan sa IRON aor nearer areas ie aS = ibe NEM nl eset ce qwever, if be: requioite bo tale notien, that this te the opinion of Plus, we add that in. a SU pets: Tahu On TENE ah sy that the sy There: aot wai Ape, ‘but nor the body of : aD. aie: and in the Phadnis, that the Sie wf TAR AI teat & Ase ene a, bor. 0 i 4 sorage body, °For life is tonjoined with its. proper soul. Aad bn 7k eos ee BA AS Bd ay sas sein: ie ae sani Aeabincay Seid 6 met a stevia shea sich a henines yak i oe Beas nis Vee, ‘ ree 8 a a | af ae foe sen fj nt , y = o2 S| ral feck hy ; . ; ie Hie ia ¢ fy i ~ i Ne s

; ; : : ; 7 ’ a » ~ Ss - = ' : : >< + : . "y > 4 . - ; t 2 = < : " > " ; > : : _ - = —— = ~ - , be : ‘ i} ; ei | 3 : c : . a = - , é - ~ i ; ars / ’ ; | “ . 4.4 ‘ rt ‘J , ‘ r 7803 ‘ . id e's ey b%,. ’ ‘ , ; ‘. i. ‘ aT - ’ > : r oy -*. é > . | | Jt, an td . : ; | i f aw te d p fi) i vie pir . : Pear | Se 3 | 7 ) : | Z ; ; > <- «Me 4 . i] a lhe ses Fi ‘ his: ut ‘ : 5 ; i\ = eC ON. i * ™ ‘ ae: } " NT RO pu TI . j : 3 Lie , : » ( NOs Ae See HY ! ; - a * . ; * « / ' nN % igs ped i iy : : + v / ' PAY Me ag a }et8 ce uty Fab DOD q +4 "4 ve ; , ’ sai ’ My we w 8 at : oat t ( (4 Cd Ary ate ik

Be A =

ject, and the: scientific rated - the reavonin

and thie 1 more » excellent genera th

“intaaneerTO Fe %

*

sin fu rein sh ba de ore iran o on. east, which at the cis Vib a eae an i i i sd Siescags le to obtain. asses S Se ae SEES Se oo eeke ies Bone aE Leek 2 fe si Mies ents of Theology i wine. in Kone to cana the treatise On the Hy eee ant fete, wad to pe the reader who wishes (© ‘penetrate the depths of : a PUA ae:

a eM scork tor the formes elucidates, ind is elucidated ips fatter. as us : ane Rae

=

o

>

>

-

>

oe l,l

NAN AAAS i a Nig ihe aed: Greek is rst, ee but a Latin translation, which Fabricius observes, bp im % i) ca thats all but barbarous,’ remains. or the reader ‘compares: that. translation with mine, be will at omer Ea ee UE FE Ve si a eh -achsomedge the truth of say. vretnark. ; “Indeed, that translation i gin same ‘parts 80 arbacous, fit ” a oe Pe Re ig pathiog bat am intimate, ‘acquaintance with ibe veritings of Proclas, and Ste shioopby of Plato” f

aN Pe Le “bo ull enable any ome to render them intelligible an another Jariguage, The: seme: observation @ Wa i i Wi SNS oy | artiallyapplieablo to she translation of the Extracts from ba al treatises of Proc oe ha : cto ican aboands ait errors; 80, that ie. ctnendations shiek bh sie made, ss ee

“and a the ee whic TL have supplied & in this volume, amount to more than four hundred. i HP f a

aslation of Porius is 60 very fauly, as to be almost. eyoud -exasnple bad. i

Having ¢ avered ‘this to be the ‘eate, a d hava : in co many places: corrected the original, a Hf oo bi

scarcely tile that any of my critical enemies will be Kee tay that any as a i iy. “Nai he

Ava volume vas translated from the ose where the Greek os cauld rc ‘y “ay, Dane aaeae

= ne wn ie

| SOB EG GWE EEs that in what ie 5 7 yO i dto the pe: I tid no ol 9 view han to et partienfarly ety pellitre, 1 have tdaued to s lieciaeand fie plleeape snl re | ‘ Rich shy sat Plato, ys # | a on * ee fe

; ht fayoutuble vy the interests of piery and. good government, and most hioatile te to Ines conduct = pe re woes principles 5 aod that 1 have done my best to deserve the esteett of the. wise and : > : "5 oe es th i of inankind, x ant wholly, ‘anconcersied ae to the reception. it nay meet with from the 3 ty <3 Ses mlevolent, though ! I wis shi for the approbation of the candi eritics of the day. Fori in ‘all my fabours my “ . | gen z iH

AT AH =

a have invariably observed the tollowiag. Pythagor ts “precept # Do those things which you judge as See ee

igh a ing hero y = sould he g idiot renown, for the rabble is a eh act iO aes

ae : a hogan gat ae a Is te thy . ath - A fs f , syne f ’ " A : A ie = Adee

‘7 vd), . ' a\y rT . «: see ‘ hd * | ~w i "* 7 4 © heli ty y ) iyow tA, es

4.25 Ba saan eh a ee Be ae if spate aes rile Ges Tae ee, Se eee caine ws maha ah abogert we mer ihe nearer he | Demoptin. ening SV sites P MRS ESS, ee nese pie nae WY aS Ba By har bat ro “* rs on ; Rese fee Was rer eee aa eae aK Th ae Sirs Narrows wan) So nero ht is » “ ‘ Ze —— oes . »’ ; BFYIN Sbe3 a ‘ © Ae \ be ® t ys Sh eto Wf oy Se \ * ; ihe , OAM: <i, a iN a a . y + ? a Hy : s = yr ‘pe oe fi ‘ = i ‘3 r 2 Xs ra) rm! \ a it ¢ 'y Sy » \y q “ ‘ 4 : i , an iat » ;; g . e 4h . ; : ¥/ Aa »* ¢ ‘> a5 A ‘ ’ Heh! x L2H ESD De Ach Pg P23 & Cig ea a UR Ob Oe Fe ce aie iy Pye tT NN Wg & A 3 r > ¥ OA a ‘ pe A: 7 7 ) . 4 ; yy “* o" * > 4 ’

- NST ry Y Vs J Py ; ; : : , Ps . A an : oe ? fs : y ? “ X, ; * 7 — oP 7 ‘

. Pad i i uy mr, ’ % iy : R mea te. : eit, Se Ait 3h Bahk

: Ney BNC OBATS, ott ge ") si ‘ , yd z) i“ 4 ‘ fA

‘= ; toe 8 ' 4 : mf [ AD) P ’ , ry -* . . ‘ ‘ ; sy . : ‘ _ ; “ " . J ’ : my »* 2 A . , ’ " . 7 : . 7 « 8 ; -: i*»% . a . af ~ ~~ Pe 2° oe + j ‘ ‘ i . i“ ; ” ' ; ‘ : - ~ 7 | ] Y , ; ° , . " 41 ./ —- " ‘ ‘ . * “ : ‘ Ler, 47 - a i” ; \ ‘ ve . 4 * -P. . ; r 4 _ , ‘| . a d ; * , > > ‘ . “ ’ “. ¥.%- ‘ 4 i. | ; . - : \ , : : = i a5 ” : i ’ ‘

| THE CHAPTERS OF BOOK 1.

; ’ ; ' ‘ ta re ; r) t> wy - ° Z = * , : . * * A ng at ‘ 4 ~_e > A t; +‘ iy - < . ‘ ’ . Geil : ‘ P ie r. ? j she he nd t bug? eee Fe a << ie i Ay -» 1 N\N ‘ : ‘ +h he : P 4. " ‘ f " ’ _ , , >

perdhec L

edge Preface, in which the scope of the treatise is unfolded, ogee with the cans of Pato bu alt sane of those that received the philosophy from him,

_ CHAPTER i.

Whac ii ‘mode: of “Bie discustow i isin the A roe ieasties, Bain what prepara of he ito 0 of a by ai! | clea, eames eee ee Seay NE

Visa LA, we > aa FA ae ee SLAP ER Varin, >| a ws

"CHAPTER ut i a Nes

What a apace ne is sani to 5 Plito, whence he begins, as far as sto 0 what Uhypote bas hy ; : : f ee to ee eee of ae soul he eee seats.

age ey CHAPTER: Ww. CEC MCAS RAIN DARI LI aR ‘The iological typos ar forms scr to ail which Plato ies the docttine diy:

fh Btn SRO CAO imhinwande atk OE ua sree ete CHAPTER ¥ iM <i

ee

wrt eis are Shou vi de thealogs of Plats may ae ee ly be - ordert sg Gods each of these seach relate us. sine Kaka nya)

ae = s _> wate : => Bs os Se Soe t % NMOS i au ot Lo ; -Serene 3 SON TENTS a \Y AAAY { Vey mi om ; eH ee Sz in | CHAPTER ve pe B73 nx : 23 r} i ! an ‘ 4 AN ‘ Ps BAN Sead “An i ipo aniot calhtog the : Platonic deal from mony dialogues, in consequence of its S ye cy / yay t Hes J AS * te ag: ie he Og é 3 ag fa ‘ : : RSL CoN Ns ar solution of: the before mentiohed cision POSES we one Ange, the “Parmens the 2 Sees 8 Agnes whole: truth Sonera the de sere es hig. to Pinto, ae at ae PO line ae ace Leta : Eek hy ores Hit: = ae his = aot 2 Hees : ee 5 ip , t ree ‘ eek a te ae 4, a ¢ 2 | “CHAPTER vil, cane ARAMA aye | : NAY CRE ie | Aw enumeration of, the different, opinions woncering the Parone, and a division of: the biyjec- AS he ‘3 ie ) Ceo et CHAPTER oe Baa eee cars DEY gunna AS aa ¥ ‘’ ! :; rie tie oo me 2} rm po sees Oa ee 54 AN ey , ay NP Me byes : ‘ A Maiti , ny A . of sae oho assert that the ‘Parinenidles is a ‘logical dialogue, and who. ait hat the CT obra ray oc eee ie ee ion in ite srguimentatiye, ee Hecagh — of Sion, NO SAS URia ae Seat Sau ts oe ‘Bow fue they ae Hi who assert that te hypotheses of the Parmevides are couceming the prine sis Me SOAS Dai sii dex ‘to what they ony from the doctrine. of our paced i Ler so Vit ii ! x HW : Ue an ; - cuaprer Eo oe : a , . { 2 TS MAINES s ee Cas CASE ono uM ian daaph ’ eye RON Be es Aerie 5. . ya hw LAYAT AY cheney of the second h , | and of the division of Grae dtl y us y ’ Mt x < 3 i 3 > = | oe yt f xe ‘ < 3 . ‘ ’ . So} ie », Wp Ata Taney « So aoe eases oa are Seen pnts Wea GR OOO . Sue Valter AUS UN ea ee = Es - ea bbe Fs cies Rots : case, ’ 4 ord oy eae ENA ty . — a Boe tet ne a CHAPTER xi attr ata: Recaro Ue maseany RATT hee JAY Vitae eek . Pie a AMY : ris pi PS stay oN At een ant yi aged P teat 4s) et Grau Nn pot ese, , dmonsetig their. connexion + with each cs 9 and their consent Ait AL, PS TIGNES NNR ‘i with th ting tance cane oe ee Seay a A Bie oN) PEST TR OS EMRE NEI TE he Tak oa at WER OURO RG Ei wha the comin nes coticeraitig the: Gai my which Pho deve in the ws | es AMSA A et Gaeta breasts, ht WPLo Me UPL Tg pate leat heey tee PORN Poh (ag ee ca Fa See enn ay wietnaes Banta tion lites girietn “if in he ‘Lane; and theowek ha sel the ‘aincoaren” ah {Ses Malbec seas MIS 2 SAE 7 a Hs How the. providence. of the Gods is lestonstraed 1 in ey ii 2 avai | is Iessace de to. Plato? ‘ ce f) | N : e ~ : : = ; t ase LE AS sa . ; : Kat | 2 : Me is o ' Ab “by Ry See (mal ooo ree N ter.” Pertinps is sbuald bi rae pinnate . a ; ae, gh yy ie ony oy A y ~ ; . : ; eat Y : 5 5 2 : : i Pi . a4 7 ; i : " — Z : MY ‘ y ve uM i : . Un Loh

Pe Aa FT Path / Via ea ved}

ry, , EW!

RAs pars Lire med i

ene dt ee

, a Ae > 222) tv, %

Bi ghs

wtince LA Xs 1 we . Ss o phy < 5)

+ a >

x

fe f :

’ *Fy A Ny i <u . . - re! x

yetnt

4 ~ ¢

. . ‘s . ’

A) Dd age ee FV ah i?

es’! » a) WEST hia | ¥y. ; . 4) eee

e a Pt toe o> . re) » eee P. > cE. ' ae vipe a ‘~ . ee bor a P ry " zt. ,

as a ~*

4% * ;

intellectual coucep-

= re, _¥ By ” : tw ‘ 4 f > vs 32’ f a « iy po % ris & 3

Re

i

whey. ieee: ANE WF

‘ :

Aba b 1) gAv oes) ret ir. SEVIER OAS)

' _ = “ ~ * . y : : a - = ; 7 ATi Via wf fa! a ‘ vt, . ' . - . <_ , eR of AL 7. iwi me , hal ‘1 s - ’ wih ; te Oy) %* ryt whe ay WOES *S) ~ ‘42 @ - at Ae.

, ‘ . ; A PY dy! nye VA oon ?

- . ‘ i j “ os m 2 - ‘ } , ar“ hon bof wl’ Gal “—-

a , . ‘he a“ "Vibert PUM ’ "a aie ey i a ~ * " ‘ ’ . 4 ¥ b- Ay " * as i > ” ivf. sy s - - stale fe er ae Pr aay ‘ . - - 4 4 ’ o'? 4 . 7? iw . he hy 4 4 el wr ; ” . we wy Wei 4 se Hye

7 . > 3 < = ww” : S o) . tL ’ ; »” Ww . ’ eA : iif

Se tence ge . CONE ENT Ss:

2

a )* ty ’ Le Mit ase dial A | ea : mo & A 17 v.7 > soa RANA ’ Jaa rie | As+T 4 ‘ cage Ay Amt Pe A CAR >a we A Ty aue Pp, - + -* 3 e xy ’ lis wees ety Lv yee 7

hs the inl

fonts

fable principle, and why ke unfolds it hae CLEAN ELAN names accord ith the modes uf ascent to a REEDRS 5) eae

re tite BK ir’le “ee ASS) mh lonneoatg iby ite a i as pei) MAK eR ce ce

: Sua HAS eRiiias Hee

Ni ivy UP aNS) a h, Wark AR tote M4) Ave AS a apie ons 4 NWA PAO ea haat ON Orit Atak oq hs aie ina er Ana uh iy ¥ itt a ay alt aan bat, Bae MDT Vek Her NG PAN ton raNaisedehanty «SOM scl : Wy Aft prt) we

7 EAS if Py: : a 4 >

aN | opi) we) Ata . i dive St ‘Ah ir Ne aif hes:

} . o - 4) ’ at : Vy .

ETM oat mentee Ho oie , a ._* 4 o™ ee ™— “ me ry Mer if TAvh f ¥ sae jo. wien +“ . 1) #3 Pr ue ey

Nee re iy ey iN

ws oft et ei We if ah aN hy ud la Ns 0 ad

’ tie pm BP RTS

i” . ’ . ~ j Pate ; ‘an ALE DO, A MATa ah Bh

a ed

ia iinet

“*

be = ove

teat ¢

4a

ee

a

rh ae pi

. , ne ‘ ‘ a SHY ee We hott Sova Bie ae Mk ‘vid

are KN width it Ry eal in an NY i) Me | Vetta etn , mh hon PAA

ts sha) NLD a i ee Mi :

<——* oF

‘9 as é GS ANG

Ye SY BOP 444 f

: phiul ‘ : i a : . 7 i " . ; . i 7% *s : " : . .* : . ve ° - 7 ; : " ; . i? e - : ~ .) . . ’ . ; : - ’ a *s \ a sf. 4 ’ , t% ’ : ’ rv < ’ ; : i) 4’ . . ° c ~ ‘ . ’ : ’ . “s : + . y :*s ih, ~ . . : : voy a> 7% 7 . 2 «+> 5 . - . : ’ ~ - evi ’ a nor : . 4 . : 4 ; ** ~ : ‘ * 4 ‘ CPT OS ‘ * ‘

4

F ai} Fra avid eee

AS cma that | ‘ iw : =

Sav eros agent,

VE, os =

ane seie priaple

. ‘ mahi ~ ero

# “* ", eh 4 area a Wan ie . ‘Pt, ena % Votbetels fist RM Ne ay "

ARI Ae

" A , ‘A hs a Me Os, Tithy teat +

’

ins

mit | Hi in ms ue Hh

Nh ve

Atos ath, f i) ny a Pi ROP tA);

} rs

aI gt NAY : b 2a) vals HA ie Ato A ea

ea

: Hi Pae MA Sas PERO i Bie +, shri ribs ay ant Ri ny

- ve

S24 PA. ¢ . ; ‘ees SN REN

=.

«7H

o. -

oe

where j©

as is delivered b ith tore int to the

~~

—~ owes oe Se ee

| How Plato bias i

»

“t .

<

to ‘

Ly aa 5°

Wis

" ; ‘, 4 x - 2 ’ x P : ; ioe : ae ee ’ : y*

e,

fam

pelt

7 gg

=. ay* >

te i ¢ z

a a (hag he A

a

ane: ’ ay: TUT, Bek are ba abtiecntaes gia PENNS Siti wi any SNe et babe as aad

j

; y Yel me 4 EALTLS > Lae ea ’ re PD hy: WRT va! ’ ryt i ath yeh f % yt "

ay ea

+

TAU Hb eae

-. Oe,

ae Site tH , : “

WS Wi PF Re a Y : Aled NS, een en ; we : — “ wine - x . -~ abs ? > at? 7 ae < d . SANE Mol Tee

4 Caw eo pa

STA: sence Salt na on al rer 4 Ved rigs .< ae Wheat are be 7 Varia Ve a i}? —_* ’ \ iv ’ i 3 ‘ Lh AYE r tue ‘ Paty

pdy are

=~ : * re ve a

5 3 et : SRR Da Tes ae ie en ere Of } ct n- @: ° ’ Ie Ae res teat Ny EY

_ at < a ge eh OS ee

Sig AERA Sadak EVAR EON TA YY

i

ae —, ~

— ‘- “

ie et Ee ee :

aS $e, Bes ee . a ort th ae ’ ae as _— cuky ir ea sa — 9? Pe Oe ~

“eee . WPS LVE LARS SENS ¥

| -_— 75, er» 7* Fr f = a | ad Z P 7 = a / ; _ - A * , » ' : . =a r “ .* b -- - : i -, ~~. r | > , " res* ‘ '. <«* a ~ @ / ’ ‘ 4 os ee ‘’ - 7 oad ‘ : _+* i. A» “+ . Sn ed 7 7 oi = z ; - . P a ars AL “ > y o o i So A ee > rete ere . : OF PA. Clas ~~ ~ . : Woe, 4 ‘ a # . eS Se ae 7 “¢ ° ft ‘ A ‘ ‘ "= * . ~ * ~~ , . . - . > - * * ay " ee ifs ; “e . i + - : wu ea 1, +e ’ : the “ i” Yu a. ae : 4 . lal "vw i“ 4! aly vs - ‘ r% “ae « . "@ al . < ty vitae ‘ wear Ss an) Wed he : "Ts oa 4 ip ye eT _ . . ‘ a » . +» Vets Oey ed © o« 4A ss >. r ° - o . s* Pe ee , we a — + _ ~ - ‘ , oe a "sr o ee P . > ay ~~ 5 IS 4 . = “Vy as el Fe “ey 7. » ; . A ele o a r “ . YY fa a \ 4 r . 3 : ~s tts oot! a . : ed s? , P -. vie 4 7 - ‘ rv . ‘- is <% , 4 , in sa ‘ * 4 . ; , : ae > ~~ OC ‘ 4 vets r fe ve 7. *L. . “~ - ‘ * P . , ¥ ' “ 7 _ - ‘ ; . °? ‘ ’ ? oe . ~ Cots rd oy 29 : - ° c/~ \ Bee — « « , et _~ ¢ le ‘ . “ < a * ‘ < . ' ’ é == —= - > r . : > —— - 5 r . . - + . me: ; -/ = : «> r i : - - R XXUL : i ; ‘ : soy : Sy j , _ - = 5 : ; : * aa} »* i

; : er eee a a 3 ‘ i +! hws Wit te . ee nm ; ‘3 : ‘ ~ . '

Vi keler tree fy ‘i ‘That the most ivi ind ind he ate have defined the mibéebenil arch to be'a core

t

> a) ? y o> yes” toe . . ‘7, ta? i. ae . 4 : . * ety ’ a yl as ‘ .. -: at? he Jot? a" ’ A, a‘ i ‘ sa ae . ’ i; => -% oe ‘ +" ats q ; . a 46 oi -3£.> "> 7 ’ 7 ' VAS 2 - " ‘ e rn - ‘ " nr : ay ‘ . be ™ Poa | . i ; ; . ’ ae ee cei = . . As . c . a= % . . . ; . > | °< ; i” -* ° ; , - _ . a! ~ - « =) ¢ SF ka fs va“ Hy f yhee ss , - is ra . ’ oe < ‘ — ‘; . 4 5. = L a n rr” é ° i = =. \ se : “a

-— .

h oe me ‘bless sei : i“ gethioes mauesis, a salen are. What the entire, splay ANE: a y aad nmmoved visions are, “nid what the end i ia of all this. elevation. at z ee ree

; i ‘ “ 5 ; 7 +t . a : 4 4 - Haver ta 7 ov . . : 44 ‘ ‘vy iW se A hat i Hay ; «» f . . Ty 4 ; : Vi \¥ PN 7 AT AYVA ss . . as C ie Se oF eV " + ry . > — ‘ ict 7 *, — 4 »? = - — _ * - * 4 ->" .,.” >” . ww oO," Ow -> : ‘ - So. : > 7a > VY aes NM orm ys 2 “Whe ‘bia ye ; o> all » ‘af : ; yr Ts. Wiy « Yea < . > Ss we? . v ‘ . . 7 We w FT 7 . “"t4 oat ’ * *~ 4) ~ . o . -*% _ > «4 7 =; _s — * Mig . . : , - ‘ ; =< *s - . : . »? toe 44 Me f ae |= \* , 4 ‘ s ; ; . > t. or y, tes ” TAJAC* 6 , ‘i. viet 3 ry 40° atk ' Toes Oe i La S . " r = } ret _e Ns ’ hs tate A Wh et ie tee av. ; " ~ = ri . ; % ‘Sas! <. fe eg * {ipa rs a he. division of num Re Coe hates le risk aries ean wa tery eg | Be era uT Re och 2 =? = > ‘ . a ee ’ i." ae | Y + ae = . ; , " i ; o. i ’ PA Tia SA? ’ fixssy : > 4 , i eed saw ere. 1% ‘4. 4 ; Pe ov MS St , : >. gs . , D> 5% - ae wae - SF Fo ; . . ; ¥ : ea E : ,) * Ler ges . an - ; pts ‘se - ¢ . q ‘ at te ; * ie GAs. ‘ . ee ; > , : 7 : a ; + ‘ . ° ’ 44 Ove ’ ‘ . »' Wag? a r 4 a P =e tL 2) he Jleety’ ¥d ' 4% I ’ ’ > ‘ Le | ( 7 ervi? os ; ~* : > , re

7 slip” ‘ . —o ' + eapi, 4 AF Pee . ii s - . ' 4. SAAS rete 2 tobe, ee CORA A SS? ae hy tee at [ ry :\* \C ork at ary Pre LIDS dg Pt wy eEwey Ak ly . 4 nia a . ’ MU ote art? ry eh Pee iW. AS A ee is ee : 37> * Jee “\ Vy >. al hayes tOMn a j oct ‘ ef ‘ et. Zan - ye ry : Ps “ : Wy ti - “i i 73 iret 1 a ' a . ty i ahits

*

ro ae . el 2 7*

slag And hor bei in eri

NAvATN Aa NO Ucaas ISIES 4 intelligible, and in a certain respect int al. shoe nimseconinar eet Rte Nip derek wie is ma tees ay, of what it is the cause ‘ta the world, to i

SSD Nt oO ; | dol casas life of ula iv.

~ delivers. ae ee ty i me

* « ~

| CHAPTER. te

Who ie hae’ Goiblein te is “How she is the collec tor of the

be Meee vat IS Lies % What orders she

. See

Saturnian andor ovian kingdoms.

fT? ie ? . 5 - we! ¥ Ke. i = y= ph Tee | +¥ 2 a DEEN ; Tae ery Viv ria) elt at oe % ALT Ole. ais sats: SPYs Gnte bags Boy cet ety ef 5 ah 2 ; +h se 4 . " . 3 Ps os . f " " . “F 4 Z i t is J 7 ; > é . eee = } < + we - : \ ‘ 4 | ov , Pt 4 :

Keane ay Ae Whe the third f father i into oe te oe

: ' satan ate mh Satie he $ 73 ' Nis (a \" e Rohit hones ores ; : . 7 af ’ © . ° - . " — Ly ‘} ; i. ’ ic a : ae “ALE RS 2 ¥ ly ; " ) : ° 1 * *.* * . : > . é AY ; 4. ; . ° ’ i. ‘4 Ww AL ; Ls ! 9 ~~} arA\ i F ; . i? - ry * a” + > ‘ ne = ; : ’ +. & ‘ ‘2. , 4 : " — cele , 4 ; sata a ay tee { , yy > , t vit , 7? ~ os ‘ -i + ~ : . ¥ “ ’ ’ : : . ’-~ . de ‘ ‘ ~ . : ge 4 +o Vv ’ F , ‘ SF : ms : . . > - = : y ; va , . Creve - 2 . . : : « s krte ar . ,? : ; 7 : . YS - . ’ bis P Ps . Mwy. rs, } \ * ; , mata tt? > ; r 1 ; f the 5 € 4 * > ’ . ’ j vhf - . >) we +, ~ ay 4 “ . , . 2 x my > - d ~ ' . . ‘ ‘ :* : < z 7* ‘ éa. ° “ : 1 pa SAe, - - yy, . gr - 5A ie. " *) oo -* . > " ’ ; | ig . < '. » ‘ « . - . ’ . ‘7 S ferrite Pla ve : bh 2. : a ' ca a SS _ r i fy ss : . dao? i s 5 aa i : 7 * >

rc > * .

, . ; 4 - : . ¢ | 2 ~ >

%. . ow

J re ‘ TA = " . if , _ y ,

| .

p/ Rae

4 CONTENTS | MMS Se oces

e Daye That Tari espetially daliveivi oe peculiarity of the denne by calling him intellect. ‘An ean Se 3 ate Cone eae Se teans pertnins to the third of the intellectual fathers. PS og Base Ee pie cae A at On Rae reenter) : mi tg Naris : Sior: 5 Sone the Mitta is called | in ea ran: effector aud father; Iw which also, Riss clearly ee

CAR aie ? Sees nnaeieong — where the —_- snd-ah thonan time effective, — the rine oe

A theological explanation i the i 34 | ee SERA S ° ft 3 the Tiuneus, -Aistnely evolving our Nae i ee : aoe _ Conceptions about the deoiigi we ergy SAS: Poa Mera ERS UR Recta, econ et CU CARH eh SR Sk eA 25 ze ie ‘ Hatt an UNC ey et ih 4 ’ Pac i ee re mee 4 What the secoud speech et the demivrgus i is © div aie souls. “fn hat it. differs from the Former. Ba Spa ae fy, And how i in this all the x measures of the sees: ae defined. Cydia Nconn aly ume ER. oe ere A sanmary of al that is enid about the ei boing the doctrine of Times. me aaa m © Admmonitions fou what is are stat a watt ati te ig iE ters OR MMe tag gotaa eae Ye hs 4 ' 4 ‘ y' e) ; 4 A a3 > s ’ , ‘ 5) ~ Ss 2-, 4 X . > >

Ay 4 UN b MUAH WON a ty as Yh

Ohh A a) ay vais Hi oe ay ¥ th

‘ ives

On) own AAS i

Ag

i te yt, nye LH

: -

4 “ Cy = rb

4 weak

, 2 = 2? es ° Si > + ie ~~ v 7 <> o3*% 2. = ss e - rat abs ya Ree 2 Sony Ryle 1), Me ) at ty) ‘ wait HNN 4 bs " Vie : », is \ ii « - _* dle : ty y > Ce r > a) ee . es 9 OS wit . Ss

mie os

2 s . ; 2 SNe SANS Ho rrr ‘ Aal basin neue ear +

Bi

An mriid

A) << iY, Rt iw ? " wh : “th Thy

Neate . mit

indsa TT? ATF

A HLLEE OH ite Lara nal

; (yhy \ Atsiia { " % i} ist i i Lyf Vt *% miley by ET, a) ay yale Lip tes tee vu tee uv hecuee hyd roa “ nV Map PVatiiill aiiy ii! Alt | ! erit ,’ 4 i 7)

saa ee ) iy nN “Te i i) Tah ss a: - Tie a % Vi “i avi i; tn

0° Mane ith

" , : SIM ass ie obi . . i-Paws Ae ee eR ee ee | eee cs. . ce 2 awhat the peculiarity is ig Ph be Ary vy, wy) ie Ce +: ye Sar te, 0° a } tf ' at” rr - - ‘ mie a - > = = a — ; ‘ t =the Sy 5 _ > - As A 4 ihe : ; dd ' . 3 J r,.¢ " wl .

Desai ahs Bes esos ee Be : 2 Loanate Yi | ie guts." ee ateoe as Ae DR re, Ky |

0,8 ‘ oe art oe aD W ve Nee <> ay b>. cay eA BP ae “¢ SiS als, See Woh Bye C0 Pe ee tat -. aR eS or At Bere 7 a: » < Perey Sf) P, ee” ; Sg gon 4 4 3 : . ¥ . PR aig: mm . . : ee 5 es Oe ee er ge a Z : — x = ~ yy eens the = aan} om

Veo oy nie re

ye

" 7 ‘ , 7 ‘ . ; A : rf? j ; 2 phe Sa “AAS . , } seer : ' ; wy “tare : j = ; yu pre. » 3 ° Ne hs ¢ eet i ' ! ; . » se ‘ "5 : er ‘ A; ‘ ' 4 Gn : : . .” ; ‘ : “a -. Ve ; yw Py} : os = " Z 7 :

nN ay ¥ f ; a rr gyn ate be tone ee Cas ae 3 er Ph ponder of Gods Danas ii with the intlecunt ¢ < b And thatthe division Aes BS 9 Gods proceed. And ths | the Stat 2

~ aie : a

cman ee | Nie ee, mig

> What the powers are of “e th

ay _ crs 2 : . a _ —_ - « ¢ , - - e \ ) e > -{ : . . _ - . ~ a : - “ > = -“i - . » > . < : - ~-* > -+ - u » 4 J , an os - P E 7 - | * . = = & wii ’ - ~- ~ 7 5 v 4 : - - - we Tae : ; ° 7 7 ‘ i} - " : : . . a = ~ a” i . . it) M a 7 - 4 ¥ , ¢ ' ’ > t a ; ell) Pp J A Ys We a > : “il , : 4 4 » he > x * My, x : a4 ; gee a eee ’ s ~~

‘

‘ a Saad a tor Spe be 8 PES ‘ »? ft

-

<p Ct Ae, 5, ters

<9 iy

_ Wut 4 Pe ; er

> aA a

S94 iy ep ° 4 : ieee vey ee a! Wk Pipe a SV es * hee eras See oe }

4 » +)

aa

pio Ag SES ~~ wi > ae < v S Soar nae

a a tt =

oe We =*

= ets on so

+.

—_——-“= =e" . "ae

— aa" y a ~ We

af =) | a ; 1M mae Hy

wiv

ea from

nt Lt:

+ aint

A tit J STS | Ven Ss PAY ao Lakh Maid tl ares aot oe tee Ne a gegen Brig ree EPs ere aS ReY Reg Miter hia Fates. What orders ther bay EAM TaN We yee

| Ai : ¢ AY

‘ +

t pind aa ¥

Cine 4 mW ry eSeTtitins Sole ‘ Sa ftth a: ey eat - ¢, + Pavia an Wet. ft! : ia a . j nF, Pat Val» tp Manne, Ries Wie ut wwe 4s 4 . < - . ’ b Prk oo » Tk ‘ / Se Ph img : ve he fot? hat)

Ter ee eet ek tote Cm) ie

, > e Ppesod when SPwes, oe .

“fos =) 1m) ~ ¢ ‘. arg VARS ae

.* "A " ;

eee on ee ee DS re eth ee ES ht aes Cen ee Voie ee Comes oad te Pe, ERO, LO PET ee ee pate oy : ee Sp eae Pe Re ae RORY SNS Eg aR SRNL cae AC eg Waleek ene nth bade Oe ARPT ee ta. | Say oh Pe aC ees OS ee ee Aa OR TR, aR Vs eS aR RT: i A See oe PS

iW 5 >" “ft { | tithe AL ry gives ryirad pra? Peri j ' WIV, vii Obey sev bate ‘ " at j | ss T } pre ' Phas rhe ute ; ; a eee rf ' wt nt 4 } ’ 4 ° j »s? ? ; : Ay 5 ; ’ ate ; | , } Py ’ ’ ly . s : i, _ sf we’ ibesi »! Vo. ‘ tas, * si i? , ’ . tar ; tener : T ; : il )!. . - 1 P< iP bd > : ’ Ff *’ ’ "a ‘7 ' 7 . Ay a 1 ) Tiweore¢ ’ ¥ as. *S ye i = -* >? : ‘* ‘ L i Wer ek se see lat cee F vier a) . ¢ ‘yar frriis¥ ‘ SA Ue "ie Figst BRI ALE Ste ghee —That it Lestep yd EERE pees 5 vas » ; PA ABATTD Ue ay he pecel S - rei, " +;

cane

eT * oy . . Fe

4 < aS

The alow part of the speech « of the = emit hee ‘between Ap eo PIA ec

vis a

. Pa us

Hane

— ee FP eee ei Lee. eo, .7F ‘ ls ly dhe Mileae a! ats pink Th ea betes hak totes Om

‘ ae

* i da 4 (Oe viel "es y's”

: PR RESS Ny 4acyt% fue BE SAT Ca eo ; _ ; . ; - fs > Ser op y ty

° ; \ te. ; - . ‘ets ee ate ee t ef ak fis ny * Be 523 } df Po] Fath ili: | See ol Erie

yee

's oTh) sedated yt By PE 4 *, ’ , SO yri 7 fe« ; > :

- est ot et aad , ‘ aad . ris y Ae 5 PAH ie ee x tT yet os Tey gee ip

I

mnt I t {ART pat te ¢ te raat rie KER as Aw pCR ey by! MTL AA “ iy LUA, ye uh Mie LON Ae ai aha) ) | AS y Ay

ne

tb pitas 21 i et Sm iret shi Pa? ous ta th a. ¥ 4 ‘ { asa \

eT AV aweri Go : Va i i

ee LeNaT\ At an aa ‘yf ’ at yy va vei fihy v _< . " ry UA RAG tea ce i? ur ot .* io

ve yf 4 Jt?

vs A‘ A» OTA Ltt te ASMA hay

“* it Sens

oP sui ’ | a ses | Vy Vs \ “ . tN Bibl " >

‘ Pal} ) ata)

i Hi TA ] ai’ to fe wt

iy Vay ole vis 4 ou MOL IAR i : ‘ ‘ AAI \je\ p h} . ‘_ 7 | a by

/

WV , vf

ial au ee a2 Sane Lf SPs

ST rrltiy, rel) Stat Se APraitn oe a Ie Ls BPA ert By (e-

’ 24 J i’ E af hey ae 4 Sf MAS Aer nt’ fgg A SV as BRIG byt ‘ 4 Mit ee ie yy ae 1 ' ty : i Pebdd at fan ay fe. iY

mh Aa Ee

here the sublunary Gods are to be

_. the sublunar

.

’ od. 3 _ <o% . > Fa —* pT ’ "ede ee ele Oe ey ~ ~ ’ v . . » 5 Le ° “ ~ .* 2 . > os a >” eo Vere *) ‘ ' ~. —*~ Ses oe —. 7 . AY ogee | os . yy > — fee fap a oe ee - > : “Yi: _— o~, : “ a i > pa ~ S- _v w*~ . A y : ee ee mr Lv i vin eon nal —_ . - -_ ~ = : i or, 4" WA Peak Seen ~ (~~. . . Se ge j . , 0247 %2 . ee ee ee

‘Fv VEY VAY s RP ODS

” wa *

% we ° -. . _ »* >

’

Pa re, a -o . ; -—

i Teh -. “2, vss a’) 3 A es a . ; en ed , ATMS | 4 ; d ;

s« .

veoh aS See ha eae. t

\ ~~ vv Sa

3 ‘ ‘ 7 Le =; = if ef aiid st Sr Fs Varia: ‘ : : ache r . : e ; 3 ; |

-accordiny

3 Sy

keaité

i Ve Vi Aad * ~

\«

‘ ry

PENTS.

‘athe Vaca ite , » ¥,,

a

“et

lary pe? val.

<=? 4 ++

——— +e .

as ts

re -* > bday *

yng

oo. ee fad oat te *

te Omir?

ee ne }

‘

Oy Oe ee, 94

_-s.

ve here,

--- ~* a

Ww " vee

ryt "a --_

) taro! + } | , f iy" > tw -} ——"'. 1 mot 8 : ,

PES AM eta i <r ¥ as

: ; ; ;

at it belonged t0 the.

On the demon of Soerates,—The

4 ‘ *

SF escns oniaget Rete ec aeen oe ne a Soa ae ae

SY oe aa <> a

peal oe

¢

7 7 aid OAS We vy My ‘i fn‘ Ad i ne } ixey OY nT 4 Nani ee ‘ ow . ; Pe : itd ~ . rag ee eh ONS cit Sule gat) ay ; a en es lt v) ; ) + ' Ms »: f Nurs ..« im it ys tethag Mae tant LNT

a

par AVS eu ae auf 0

; at fy hs a oe “a nats bere ay wx,

: she Nea ae Re +t teal vents 14 : KS Ta a . MR Tat AEDS Ay Mia Aga! See's a Ne RE, ats

4 ‘ % : 4 ¥,! wae Ys 9! Paes LAY Ye

. ,

*

ae ON Fit &

“by

Owes ae ie

=

, Aes, ae al Sateen ee tht ak -< P 7 rah hr: .

ve Mean ae owe #4

oe ‘) Lip, , ° : * . 4 ad

maieh ney

*

’ , Ae CG . ] ste ™ ey 3 ; rege hae - re " bait OB sD ma Bey ats Wy —* SEN i Hit: Shans TRE aaa th aie sa Ae ot Ale eae, , pee =F. BBE va ny) i, Ce Sat Bk Oe eae tenes ‘

Sere AY I

* * af :! - v ‘ 7 3} < =. . e “ * te ; : ~ : -“apy. ) > aay , 2 Pye oe = *~ite > ~ & ty, 7 2RGe i, 3st a ey | #4 . / ’

=< ae _ ’ ee oe ee a ‘ ‘ ; LIS} Vere ' © a — as : > eh : e > ae i : 4 ne i 7 se . ) - < x - ~ 7 : oe 4 > — - - ea pars - ; . : . We iets . + 2 ‘ ” _—-. : : , > i a 2 7 ight af. : , é. a | + ie / - ‘ : é » 4 rly : " y ™ rc ™ a . « ‘ » * et ind > a A s ——— i - ~<... 3 > . e ee 7 ¢ F . - - = - ‘ yy . : »! ;% 7 7 4a: Nf 4 - . Ee ° - t : J ee ee = — Sa. *ae 5 74 rs * : - Ay ‘ . + : ee A Se CPO OY Rt TO RR OD NO ai) *¥ gee ° ss —ee- the . Zz : . a : i PV Bets : >, . >= i - _ —— * ? — ° ‘ >» J A # ~ 4” CPL Meta . . = * ad {ae te a. : rae i “4 ta oO De $i : 4 as ss See - - ; AY ; tke S95 Bhs a ¥ ee == - — c 5 - ‘ : 7 ’ > 4 7 d > a . = 8 Thonsy, eS Sec sds Ve lin ieay WLP AT aa eae | ee ee Ee a ee : > | : ’ ‘ Wray ® Wee 4! ae a ; tb et As Avra Ve - : ae DAT : vy CARVE PP ‘ = - ade Sad " , — e -" . ‘ : ; ; “a eA \' 1 4 . _ 4 re - > an - eo arc 7 7. } / 4 ° b's Oe | s - - s . lee SES ee 8 . eS ae. PP ys “i ta) Ve Sy, ‘ : iA ’ - > : ~~ < ,"- - + 4 as *\ - 4 4 ¥ ’ “ ~ S . , , “4 . 4 7 » We : - a , P i _ —— >—e F ; > Vay : | } - > . yy ,* P Tr) ‘, . 7 » : 3 7 = 2 _ x 7 4 A >t h. é n é i 7 - A 7 - “i AY ; = * : —s 24 ; Y gi , 7 LY | ’ A aS *? " di ‘4@ ’ 7 S 4 ~ . « . Z = , , - , ‘ 1, t ; ‘ - ¢ 4 4 7 | ". 2 3 4 : - -*- - . 4 \ " , : - Se. ° , ae a7 a e; . . af €= 4 i-~ eS A se 4 : : nN FF a: aw : of “ye 7 a, > ee + ~ ,-™ 4 7 ° 7 * * . . t : > . é 4 a? het. - ea td ee ee, et SR Se ee Pe teae ive Gis bei Xbk teks See eee et he Babe Ald <2 kd hh mee. sag OT) a + - ~ = — < ‘7 o-.. - —— a te B= FP SS te ; . : —— = ee a. ; 4 - -> > > eS » : aX ee 6 Se ; \ cs 'ah perry + ° ee SoS Fs va : .* ° = . — Bee . ‘ 4 SA : et eT Oe a 3," ay ~ 2 % St AYE. . w'AS t % = ay erat " r < ° P = we »- Ve Yoru ay + JT i hh ; ‘R J . .F ie A ee > ¥ ~e ath oat - af aI bi re ‘) } r WSO PAL a, : + ite ae q3 RT Tt he em ee PE aE Be ta Si A NE Senge RY : é 4 ya @tantin al a A Miss aes iy} “ 3.825) ’ Sat tnd . = Sorts, . + bay iM , Hat & yo wav AA ie Pes ’ A ‘ , ) Peg 4 fords are . << Oy re G | - x 4) a ‘ ia | wi jAt nN re \ , : 1. ae —— LOA Has o> Ae Kise , lee a pp ts iy aT : . : Eo ee , ne s ty Sl v , ‘we 3 ' ase A! ivs ’ A .¥- ot 4 * oe - 7 = | a me — ie A Sy i! . ; : Wir ee ’ <%, « is > “> = o Aart a . ore “ss } A wt nie ie te Oe « : ’ | ' ’ / 4 it x Ary) vert 4 ‘ ao, *< > , 2 a ee Bay a; Wy) Of ‘vy ¥ ; “ : a — as 4 ~ gH ¥ \ “ . os =- 44 t) y | an ' ’ : | re: yi + ) 7 4 ‘ 4 py y : : P . ' } . a . — 4 sre 8 . | : mo Ad, nt ~*~ Se RA AE ait ~ 4 y up : _ 4 = - P . . . 4 : y' : m7 : ss s . = i .« & a ~ u ay v. 7 " . We in me ¥- ed? Bee ee “ . ‘iv ; *& 4 % é Se — — >

LR eee ea Kalai | Mies ss F | ; ys - ~ we KMD? We . “yy 35> > —~ =

nl nn Lire at Wore eS Uy A ye MO Se

3 “ my ' - ' : me a ae ar? xn ae te a == + se FO NOS A Pata Sel as ” ee “4 were ~ AY en : - } ‘ : = = ie writ A pteees ee Sse 53 ow ats <2 > . : ae” SS Ser 4 “ x . mR *« "3 c. t . »é add . bh oo” ——- — -——

a ~~ >. 4 ee + i a * ” wa * 7 a om ‘> = a ee ee eet eae a gia i ae : Se ee 9 a we - eee = aL ee A We ln en a ta Nae a) he “ee ahi Spe , 2 We ». eg ee ee a ea 4 a > 4

NL a ey ew *hiee ~~ <_< = - ; en vag Ww en a, i 7 J - “ . an a a “2i* » ~ . DE ONY at — “+ Gy - ; - : — ; ~—- = WON ee? es hn? poll ee oi ~— ~ , pe wee ~~ a < at Day ee a we _ Cr Oy -_ = 7 ee 7 - \ ay J es = ¥7 4, a & 4 ‘, aa ae a — > Pw oi MA te _ — _* e ~~ i. , >” x . : - fn ~ vey , — ig >” iy 2. * ‘ 7 => yA Sw er et eee . s a i 7 r 7 * /\& , ‘Ce ae te ae oC * ee ; Diheh iW Lie) jal - eyes f: > "Se j ~” . _ - . a - ‘ : af om 4 we We AT Nie ee i al TS Ais Eat a a 7 .“ - - . :<~ Piss - » rr 10d WT aa ay - . a. © a ed Pe ~~ —" - "4 " = ., a . = >

Ky fr Se ay naga fy Py tat ee ~ “. i . . 7 2 e "ie f -. ee -_ ‘2 4 > 2 tomy $ UW Tw aa Mow - ¥ pee i> ‘ ~~ a - ° _ ~ *’? < = ‘* = ae a? - 4 .

yt sual “f eS fe i 4] & =, * te,“ ne “aM ol in * * : ae.) =@ owes ? ‘ .~ - ~

SN A a ee Kahl OA, Pe i Se ~~ og Mes ; dwt! a aire 2 pith me “% a . te > at

ses Lainie etc, Semi (5 AP ncwcne GnL a | ne a i Lg le es Sa SEL ONS .ee * - 7 - we - - - — - - - . - - - ~ « > ~) a Ae = ~~ - - = - _— = ~~ oo OD ae - - Stas yi, eee Kwan AiO gee RIT e hae =p oe scree ene ae ae . Sea Rok AR He CRA ea ‘wv : PAA. dead“ oN : ° ea" —, = a? - > ~ 2 -_ " Soe a: wa? ASa*, * —: ys 5 + <—y "y Ful Pt he Ma" fo a af oe a — . ~,.™. - ms 1 Wy Yay a Ss ek © OA 7 » he aw ~ er, & ee a. ae - : —— e \ a Fe ee ak > weet A oe a ee as (oP a eh Se ol ’ oo . _* : A -~ gy Me TN as MH ge ee. +s : aad." 7-2 44; ee oe = a a a a - » oe a” en Se Ee 2 f= <= . . . - - * > oe” — . ° - - f : i Ne oF) Weyer re Fe ie ge oh oe ee Se ee eel ~~ Pa oA ~ ’ — a 1.6 Owe se » a by le r « « em a Fi Sos ~ Oe « < — <~._*,, ‘ - =e, ~~ pe 7 in Pe tae . % ye =p > <* .

Aon , 4 Pg? gf ple) Ae a ee a es = a @ Se oy ¢ rains ~~ yy Ms ate SS 2S ef te ares "Ve . id rd af . ” a —-_— ~ —— te. “Se le “AN , »" ~"s fh ON = oe SS VO SOA 4 A Se > (e

rome” ~ 4 ° te . . ar ue at a ty, -_ —_ . ie - <= 7 > oY, z* vo é ~ Pa ~ . \ e. + a

",” od ~_*.¥., #2 ee ——— PF NT . yy Pes . TAN ni = SAYA. a eee Oe 2 SS re fens ph eo a it i, Ti eg ge EN WW A OSE oe Oe he ANE oF: We a OPA AO OS ees Ss a4 4 f <q ix a +o geo P ° eal oe +,, ~_%,* _ _—_ a ~ e a wv > ba > » 7 iC ys" es y ey a” Vy Ves er Ww Ne 3 , - we » * ee —_= <> aa ae a * Ve “

. : — * ." —- — 7 : , ~ ox “f WN Ae OY es ee : ar = i "5 a ge Ate: “? EE AE Maden ts tomscate acclimate ponies mae ma IR NIN e RNS HRS SURE RIN AO NA, Seah oo Se Set a 4 Peis al eee Rs Ne Ne” Maa Pee te, ey Bet iy Ae Be ye ae as te Oe ES nr os % >) ium a ae . ee ee a ee ri ee “te ee Oe a ee at AS NOONE Pat aint, Ae . x La a> 'S « ay cher, a ef tan Mn -— > +. er “i” * - ° > hh Wa as ten 7 ¥ oe Je Be : om Od AA 7 Je wg x ~¢. VG Pa OM - oe e 7 VA b | 5 . ris ‘>. +e ee _ We as > - 74 5 od et ot f. _ .* wn aa 2 ul aX ‘. - om as ae Oe Se ae AS SEOs, ‘Ve pr © Mas hai. eye em Mal ar be Se ma aS a a Sem tn ne Hi es nay Meh AS MS Et NOL RN me ote any : 245° ' 5 beret aed aol") , a a he ee os wl? gS eal Mae naeat J ur - 7 ~ Pe ~ . - + ae ih . eh 3 7 +) eee et: eS ewes Tn ~—— ~ al »o o eg mr »e ee ; a : . +4) - : 2 Pr N A“ . —~ “¥ ? Lah " Ts <— ~ Ma *. *. pe ~ a _ on -_* 4, <> ~ » _* “— -“ 7 > ats men “a - _ “ Dy 5 ns P ’ , M3 oa . ry 4 ° 4 : * va lt WOM, Aw’ art, ee ee A! * “<y * Aw, er OO a. 4" y A P , oy . : .

ed Mies y aS -? ~4., — ~~ r 4, . “ye Oe <~- “ ” 7 ee ~ - 7 : “ p of , ne d 7 : % a . * aa - ~ ~ ~“ S - on -. ~ ’ , 72. my — hs ee name ne 1 << a" were . ‘ es © t hei - - ~ gra AE wg ~~ Se al ~

\ y) “ > ~<_ => << v =” * joe nag, A ee » : . » - + voy . et ee Se in ee *, oe _ oe ee _—- aie Sy wn ee Eee es as : "p vv ry A is ~* ._ ay < 7 5

SO ee We hee men. fy rence pie hdl ee Spl oe we od ei in Mine BUN ane So Sw NR Ge Nevin SON A Sen Net oo ee oy ei Ate FA FO OPS al inte Sag in ba ee Pa en, Tete in Site ae ert AP mh EA 0 eS A, ie a Alyy Sip tee Et teel Lil ep age een tern htc ahle So felt Mite Seated a Ayre RL RN go Se RGN ATOM ROR OE Ra Sa re oe f *. .. s —- Co =e _* a << s . au _- by dy “s « “ Oe et awa yA Wave ny imi i. at & awa, = > TA @ wow. 2 7 Sa. at ‘ee . " = , » < - - : 4 leg t wee SN ~ ee i = has ae »t*. w

SHR Ete ee ee ee : - - —

Tite

Sy, IMPanricira ute, apdacros. Na ae which it Es helper hien it is pot eunulidotent with it.

‘One ih is vet io’ be aeecne with es, ect to onoth

x

‘, 2 ; * ; = . Vd ore mt ‘ — = a ‘~~ Uy ake 4 vi ‘ , ‘\ He ‘ > > oe e . 7 4 \ ry. the intel me on ’ ie aK : j ‘ ¥ 0 ote Pao ae" i F ax oe ae . et Sat AJ ¥ : wt te ¢ ss > eae ery Art es os OF. ‘it Nati mi We re ; . Sanet SE 2 4 fey heen Le MeN Mei Tee LL So gt re 4 Sst SSM ESOL FO e cx ey = e 12 vy yates thee ~ he Nees Ne ; pork y } t Fa Pe War 3 iy . Me Ah § . .

an _ Mona, ; 2185 in n divine atures ie that eh contains: a dabiiek: bat at eee ‘samme’ — pron eas ee founedly-united multitude, and which produces: a multitude exquisitely allied to itself. Buti dhe

sensible universe, the fire imonad is the world itself, which comprebends i in itoedt all the routed eee arbich | it ie the eatue are SS rants of ee | The: second tmonad i is e the. imerratic a

ie smc Ty Ae <7 eS) he Sotho: ety, aes % . - : “De bP a4 ee 4 Jen tery, a a EP a eh PRAT Ane y nr. > . > . Be Sy x th : es .! ‘ = #. 4 j th

“Avrenineryan Progeetion, The face woes: m jmvellece Js. thos deseo, ae : a Bee cause it 18 aa imudtive iuce or a + Smmediate darting, Hort 9 as at } Were | to o its ee ae mG ate arene

7 .

Chas ‘ Prbuane ¥ oe erate the p proper counts ee ren3 in yee is vpapisce. Anil Sinapicine justly

pases . ves, “that: not every. oral, 16 mpeuia, but ‘that only: whieh i is after motion. ‘This. word is oR ¥ he ve employed by Plaw in the Soph iste, to express one of the: five: genera of being, viz. essence, abn * cen pilereyys Heese fevers olin: sameness, ‘and | ss chageshs a ‘icnaes sii n 5 *: es anideatly does: not signaty reste Sere sit ‘ ue Teds ay wer or nagalion; pps is;. pahorte womans rn ee intelligence; bei: : ae ‘ ee > ; ee llth perception romeah aakeelons iniirty and not Sacstaes ike those peerless are conan sie 3 SC aN ae EP A EF Ne Se > : : ; nes , esata, Risser : CBRE RRS Are ORs Racha eae ee aes pa Mates cette hea gee 8 Psyca aby mah peng to su in he ame ‘manner as 8 goin, Bly, is some ne | es ae thing pertaining. to yma. rae Seeman | HL Ua ppt REN Wha Ngai N settee Thassos dpi This or in Platoniés pies: 2 sighidel either alee tamed Risers sie SLES aNa agree ie. . : a5. ora certain productive and seminal. principle 5 or ‘that whieh is indicative i ee a Owe bie of ing ‘Hence aciexs oF rouge» in the soul, hohe pened, pr oduciing g principles. eS ee Bo Ces “Besar, me 15 that hayscts ced | by vit eres ae Eee ise P CANS hapa ian: eas gad ahaa a occurs: in Toca and other Platonic writers, signifies). Bs, fragt nan) Be Ee i 4 = ta ic has sao form whtioes aod not as i cae that which Saigameae seston: oF is: Zoaaisade i ORE

ag OT | 7 — Be oe oF . te _ —_ Bry. ~ mS me = t _ ~ wat ee . a — ~—

“ ~ a _ = « , id Ke . a a - F ~ ~~, fate * | v ” | . j : 7 , :

‘rs

. : r rio a eS ’ > > . : 7 .* =. = ’ ® 5. > ~~ y -+ A ‘ . . > * é . . = , : s J ; > _ C a ~ 7 } an’ ; . . 2s : « 4 ; as . ‘ * , pe te ae . « , rs ' al ‘ > . ~ — SS ~-% . < : ; \* en J . . —™ = . ts = > ; ty 2 > , % : f > . _ . . = ayer te) we Pitas : 4 i a:i35 25 4 .. : = : py! : yo ¥ " : a 2 Me — -

Ry Peas: oO PERICLES, i ae othe ae sent fiendeT am of

” Me Mile : vada tarsi vag Oi Ge py x NegOSA S Re ae | i

whole philosophy of Plato. was at first unfolded into light through t

wees GE aca beneficent will of : su er lor natares,. exhibiting: the intellect cone aed i in a SOE Sane

a ve : them, and. the truth, subsisting together. with beings, ‘to souls: conver rani oe ye: aes

tans “4. with. generation. (so far as it is lawful: for the em to pé ticipate of such Nena iy aieaas oe supernatural ; and mighty good); and again, that. afterw rds having veecived = San +i A ip th eae are its perfection,. returning as it were into itself, aud becoming unsipparent to. DY

UnARY wbe prioesed $6 philosophize, and who earnestly desired to 7 HERA babe the ppecsinenionss of 8 hile ing, it again advance “into: Tight, Bu eas,

"particular nystic doctrine respecting. divine. woncerns, oe MN hi which i is pry established « ona sacred foundation, and which per peu aeN aD Ue Sey SS

AL ea - . . , . "ewe : NA * .\ ‘ ; se ; | f 4 " ae ate >i heels © 25a To ’ ~e ; ° . - -) : ; ** : * JS * : : , as : “F

2 0 SON THE PHROLOBY << ‘BOOK oe eae

capable of enjoying it for a time, thtough one nian," whom I should not Se enna err in calling the primary leader and hierophant of ‘those trae mysteries, ~ into which souls separated from terrestrial places are initiated, und of = : those entire and stable visions, \ which ‘those: marticipate whe genuinely SND — einbr race: a » happy and blessed Tie. ‘But this |r a shone Forth at Fee HAIN

35 See ~ o

7 ‘temples, and within: ihiase alpen = “cad teloy Se to many ats ee Rae me | ae into these holy places, i in certain orderly periods of time, proceeded — Seas as ‘much ay was possible for it into light, through certain true priests, oe ition of such mystic | : “whole place became pie splendid, and that: illaminations of divine spectacle every where gos presented themselves to the view. = |

‘ent

ni who embraced 2 _ life corresponding to the ‘tra | concerns. Te nppea an ‘Whkwine t onde; ‘ait: the :

ee ‘These interpreters « of the epoptera {or mystic 6 speculation} of Plato, who ~ # a have unfolded to. us. all-sacred narrations of divine concerns, and who

ty were allottéd a “nature. ‘similar to their leader, I should determine to be

“gentiine : and pure: fight of trath in- the ‘bosom: of his. soul, - grades

partaker of all the rest of Plato's philosophy, communicated to. us that st arcane ‘information | which he had received from those ore ancient. than — Jesumy itn

ak eee oa

ns, in conjunction with bans, Xe to be cootiend sent ee Nae Basis

himself, and caused about the mystic truth of divine concerns. -

ae this. man, therefore, should: we sialiaeiienta return thankes adequate Beery

0 te the “benefits awhich we have received from him; the: whole of time Maw would not be sufficient. But if itis necessary,’ ‘not only” that we should ve itive ‘received ‘from others whe transcendant rau

so EPs es ; =, ee Pe hy! Ae 7 * - - we. > . ™

CES the Egyptian. Plotinus,: and those: who teceived the theory fromhim,I pie mean Amelius and Porphyry, together with those in the third place who TAS IES Oe agepe ‘produced. like virile statues from these, viz.: Jamblichis and 3 - Pheodorns, : and any others, who after’ these, following: this divine: choir, Desc hae: energized about the doctrines of Plato with a divinel y-inspired Bie ere mind. From these, he* who, after the gods, has been our leader to. every sh as eautiful atid good, receiving in an undefiled manner the must ERS

“of ie: ‘Platonic : a Es

eset Spit “The ro poi ote ater 2 s ie ;

“bed =

pos =~ “oar Seine ages supe, be may “approach, not to ) Our He

MEM OF PLATO. a $

siteapin, but that we bouts leave to. blessed. spectacles. of which we ha

the utmost of our ability, under a leader the most perfec time, and who arrived at the surmit of philosophy ; -perha laps we she act: properly. in invoking the gods, that they will enkindle the light of

truth in our soul, and in supplicating- the attendants: and ministers ‘of oS Pan aede ta? better natures to direct our intellect and lead it to the all-perfect, divine, SEN

and elevated, end of the Platonic theory. For I think that every where he whe participates in the least degree of intelligence, will: begin his

undertakings from the Gods, and especially in explications respecting f the Gods: for we can no otherwise be able to understand adivine nature than by being perfected through the light. of the Gods ; nor divulge j Hina. others unless governed by them, and exempt from, multiform: ‘opinions, = and the variety which subsists in words, preserving at the same time the

interpretation of divine names. Knowing therefore this, and complying | :

with the exhortation of the Pletoaic Timeeus, we in the first place establish the Gods. as leaders of the doctrine. respecting themselves. _ - But may they in consequence of hearing our prayers be propitious. ‘to us, and benignantl y approaching, guide. the intellect of our soul, and Jead it about = the Vesta of Plato, and to the arduous sublimities ‘of this specu: Q

where, when arrived, we shall receive. all the truth. eee ta = shall obtain the best end of our parturient conceptions: of divine concerns, ce

desiring. to know. something respecting them, inquiring | about. them of — ate at wee same Psst aS oa as we are Seg, epee ng icc 2S

v -3 ¢ & . —— = — ae - » >

‘CHAPTER u,

Bove thus rac by way. of Lene But it is ‘necessary that f I should oe

~

jaretives ‘which « ‘hemes of it ought to

os rity. monuments of thoi : . es ? @: been spectators, and emulators to Naa aK rfec tof the ea eerie

‘eT

. hut sachs BS. are deliverec lth

CGY Re = 188 BERN from all these p

) vite ry f : Ways Ely ; iy ; t vy MA By on Vt t Ripert : ry 95 » ’ M, " CYP Ree ‘yy ) DA } At ; { r] ae ; rf

r aad i ee eens 5 shana ae. axioms 5 pee in oie middle . * Ate is work, speculating the total orders of the faedes enumerating their

ecolinrities, defining their. ‘progressions aft refering every: thing +o the

ind simp — pee Andy se through: sym 3)

But with Tespe c

sg oo “and neither: ‘always | use. the: same nenen me ae . SCOR ae particulars, Dato pire minus: nor men, in order ta: procure the presence a ae cA BS oe. i the divinities . but. ot: sees out of ends + at Seas which 38. areas Se

‘refertia ypotheses of theologists; and, in the end,

speaking concerning the Gods which are in different places celebrated in

Platonic writin: By whether they are. -supermundane 4 or mundane, and es the ae res mecting thes. to es total. eee ae the Siving Net et

soa as sea diieeien Soa is, we shall transfer toa clear doctrine concerning. thems - = 59 : rough bmages, we: shell: transmit to thee exemplars. Such things: too a5. are: written in a ‘more affirmative. Ways aS | we @ shall examine by causal reasoninigs ; ‘buat such as are composed ‘through Pee demonstrations, we shall investigate ; and besides this, ex plain the mode et, of truth which they contain, and render it known tothe hearers.. And = of things enigmatically proposed, we shall elsewhere discover perspicuity, Beee 2 not from foreiga hypotheses, but from the most genuine writings uf Plato, == = 12 ct to the. things. which immediately occur to the hearers, ayeat swe shall contemplate the consent. with things themselves, ‘And TORS articular rs, one: perfect form of the Platonic: theology. will a whe ae | present | itself to our view, together witl: its truth whieh. pervades through Fae NCAA fe ‘the whole ee airing snvelectione, fad sie one ipiellees laze s saercugs all See any

-% a . we J: ~-Pe : > ee. ae ee _" vw Were ares hens a , wry * 1A nee 3

—

ings no

CHAP. M. ae ene “OF PLATO. <a %

the beauty sof this: ae ys and tt e% : refore, as I have ai will ber emy present fen tis ise : 77 a &

~ Bat hee auditor of the propos

‘with the moral virtues, and to be « ‘one e who tee bound by a eet reason ef Sk! 1S soul, ae ee harmonized them to the one form: of. intellectual: pendence : ~ for, as Sse Socrates says, it is not. Jawfal for the pure to ‘be touched by the i impure. oe

virtue. all the illiberal- and inharmonious: ‘motions of 1 i

But every vicious man is perfectly 1 impure; and the contrary character is pure. He must likewise have been exercised in all the logical methods, and have contemplated many irreprehensible conceptions about analyses, and many about divisions, the contraries to these, agreeably, as it appears et

te me, to the exhortation of Parmenides to Socrates. For | ptior: to such Bes contest ia arguments, the knowledge of the divine genera, and of the truth eS established | in them, is difficult and. impervious. — Boutin ‘the third place, : ; he must not be unskilled in physics. - For he who has been conversant with the multiform opinions of. physiologists, and has after a manner explored in images the causes — of beings, will more easily ‘advance a 5 to the nature of separate and primary essences. An auditor. therefore ‘ of the present work, as I have said, must not be ignorant of the truth a coutained i in the phenomena, r nor unacquainted with the paths of erudition, pelea and the disciplines which they contain ; for through these we obtain ee | more pct ap i of e a divine essence. | CB hea all these must, ro i

eee

soul, according to the Oracle, with profound love; ‘since, as. “Plato

‘ somewhere. observes, for the apprehension’ oe this theory, a a ‘better antitank he coat Oe

he a love cannot be obtained. | “He ui ust, likewise be exercised in. the teat Seat berries throngt all ia must excite ha eine ant to real and ? erfeet truth: a

conjunction with re = = tines our dies must. faves ane a : himself to the intérpretation of divine aud blessed. dogmas, a and illbis

’ * ’ ‘ *,

6 ON THE THEOLOGY ase BOOK i

must establish himself’ in a firm, jmmovable;: ‘and in kind Pe at

knowledge, and must be persuaded not to admire any thing else, 1 noreven Reh to direct his attention to other ‘things, but must hasten we divine Tight with an intrepid reaar oning energy, and with the power of an. tinwearied Sens 8 - fife; and in short, must Sauna 10 himself such | a kind of. energy ‘and rest as it becomes hit to: po ses who intends to. be such a coryphaeus as Socrates deseribes in the : "hewtetus. . Sach then is the sragnitinns: ofour ee hypothesis, and such the mode of the ‘discourses: about: it. Before, | ay however, T enter on the: narration of the things propo: ed, E wish: to speak pe SO aes about theology - tself, its different modes, and what’ theological: forms ~~ woe ‘Plato approves, and what be rejects; that these being previously known, = aaa we may more easily Tearn | in i what tele t the auxiliaries oF the | detnon- Se atvations: hemselyes. = : ae Hoe “CHAPTER TH. ay Sea Au, therefore, that tae. ever + touched” ‘upon theology, have called Sosa he aay things first, according to nature, Gods ; = and have said that the theological eae id) ‘science is conversant about these. — "And some, ‘indeed, have ‘cocaiered. b Sea a corporeal essence, as that alone which has any existence, and have placed any i ‘jn a secondary rank with respect to essence, all the genera of ncorporeal _ Seeks _ natures, considering the principles of ‘things as having : at corporeal form, — and evincing that the habit j in us by which we know these, is ‘corporeal. os - But others, suspendiag indeed all bodies: from incorporeal natures, and ae ee the first hyparxis’ ‘to be in soul, and the powers of soul, call (as 7 2 it appears: to me) the Dest. of souls, Gods ; and denominate the science | : paseb proceeds as far as to these, and. which knows these, theology. ae : Bat: such aS prodace the aultitude of ‘sons from ‘another moré ancient — *: “pone and establish intellect. as ‘the leader of wholes, these assert that Lise the be yest. end is” a union of the soul with intellect, and consider the ts » intellectual seine of Iie a as s the 1 most honourable | of all things. Si. ‘2 aN a ‘ek poi is he suit of any satus, or own as s it were, of i its essence. ;

CHAP. au.

doubtless too consider checog ogy, ' cl the as one and the same. All these, |

and most. self-sufficient. principles. of “things, Gods, and | : he acl

respecting these, theology. SEC sey ~The divine narration: however, of. Plato eines deepal ‘alc corpo

natures, with reference to principles. Because, indeed, every thing nos ee and endued with interval, is naturally unable either te produce - sa itself, but possesses its: being, energy, and passivity through soul, and the |

motions which soul contains. Bat Plato demonstrates that the psychical

essence [i.e. the essence pertaining ta soul] j is more ancient than bodies, but — is suspended from an intellectual hypostasis. Forevery thing whichismoved __ according to time, though it may be selfmoved, is indeed of a more ruling a nature than things moved by others, but is posterior toan eternal motion. He shows, therefore, as we have said, that intellect i oc the father and cause s : of bodies and souls, and that all things: both. subsist and energize: about, ane

it, which are allotted a life conversant with transitions and evolutions:

Plato, however, proceeds | to another principle entirely exempt Kos " os intellect, more incorporeal and ineffable, and from which all’things, even

thougl: you should speak of such as are last, have necessarily a subsistence.

subsistence. Plato having: divinel: ly discove ‘

inaccessible recesses ; and having exhibited tl | ex haan

- . Fi eg Bees oe >" #3 4 Se "a+ oe Ss ps S33 see 5 ne ¢ ; 2 a FAS pes foe i oy oy ‘ , - =¢2'd og - y “! oe Se x ¥ SE ae oe See. Sa eee - > nemo et; 7 ye a ae . , A “ay *% ie, , " , . : y . LP aah iy ' , « Whe a, ‘ Fe iy Sie Re iy ie Seale adult eh nd f > { 4 " j { occu i ; ; 5 , ims - s , , ; tt a MM atal lariat he ada lates ie HA Bd oO oes Seca bo Sh haals F yg 0 ate larmmrory t a! er re daty i Aas 9 a tet; bs SS Saas BCBS Rae inte sO POR eet es NR ead wh iy Omari, Ma ee Pe ED Oe tet Waal ley \ . 3 aye BUY ls PIS NS aloes DN On Tet APS Ua aor teas ork, : See “ . ' 9 . _~ »s aA , p* iy » ‘ v ¢ NS) ~“ “ ¥, ee ’ P . ‘ ‘ 5 ) on fort ei ‘ ‘ . 44 ;

For all things are not naturally disposed | to participate ‘of s¢ oul, but such things only as are allotted 3 in themselves a more eleur or obscure life. vac Nor are all ‘things able to enjoy intellect and being, but such omy: ee os subsist according to fonn. But it is necessary that the principle ofall = things should be participated by all ‘things, if it does not desert any thing, ~smnce itis the cause of all things. which i iw any manta are said to have a : S red “this: ‘first “principle of | wholes, which is more excellent than’ intellect, and is concealed in é three causes and one a5 and evinced ‘them to be above badies, T mean. soul, the first intellect, and ae union above intellect, produces: from the : —— one enna: sod since but the UNM AN ats Je pad e a s the teader of a ultitde woke PAR A WR

mee ae Riecndt, Their Dene,

iy eee

ang EL orersnns = But he Onv

ia iba genera revolving about intellect, is poste ; Bae conversant with: the. Gods themselves. Stoviea: that the intellectual Ree theory apprehends. intelligibles, and the forms which are capable of being ‘known by the soul. through: the projecting energy of intellect; but that the theological science ‘transcending this, is conversant with arcane and inetiable hyparxes,, and pursues. their separation from each other, RE ee iding into light from one cause of all z whence, Tam of opinion, Sees

a that the intellectual peculiarity of the soul i is capable of apprehe

: appr :

babe of the soul, and f

Me oe te © OF she mature of leone

K wr Bi is eee ON THE THEOLOGY ===. BOOK F.

- coordi nate t to itself. But as. Plato’ connects bodies with: soulssolikewise “he'connects souls with intellectual forms, and these again -with the unities eee : : rticipable: nN: x house ot be having run back as ‘far as to this unity, he conside ers h Soe obtained the bighest end of the theory of whol ‘truth respecting the God 8

: verts. all things to one impai

~

mks e eS eee zy SeSwtacs or rie power ins ie woul that reasons iy

wholes > and. that this 3 is aie eh which is : conversant. with the unities of beings, oe ac and which delivers. their progressions and. peculiarities, the eontactof beings with them, and a segs ae wg which a are cen eit fone: thene ie ah o. A uate hypostases. e . es oes

But he teaches us ‘that the: theory respecting intellect, ad the foes. eta rior to. the science which

ending intellectual formas, and the difference. which subsists in them, but that the summit, and, as t hey say, flower of intellect and hyparxis, is conjomed ee with the unities of beings, and through these, with the vecult union ofall the divine unities, For: as we coplain many. gnostic: powers, through sae this alone we are. naturally capable — of | being conjoined with and participating. this occult union. For the genus ¢ of the. Gods eannat be. ebended by sense, because it is. exempt. from 1 all bodies; nor by : ‘opinion and dianoia, for these are divisible and come Jato contact with: Sia tece anette = smultiform: concerns ; nor by intelligence i m conjunction: with: reason for ae i, Meedeet she kind helongs. fo true beings; but the hy yparnis. of the iH Go peings,. and is defined uceording to the union itself of a wholes, Tt remains, therefore, if it be ddmitted that a divine nature can at y respect known, that it must he apprehended by the hyparxis — _ fee this as far a as it is yee pay known. For we =

CHAPS IL Vigeleewnd: ar Salk

say Fikat: every. where ‘thin; gs similar can be known vay the similar; vig, the sensible by’ sense, the doxastic" by opinion, the dianoetic by diar tor = = | and the: intelligib he by intellect. So that the most unical nature 4 must be

known by the one, and the ineffable by that which is ineffable,

“Indeed, Socrates in the [First] Alcibiades rightly observes, ‘hat the one 5

entering into herself will behold all other things, and deity itself. “Por

verging to her own union, and to the centre of all life, laying aside multitude, and the variety of the all manifold powers which she contains, she ascends to the highest wittch-tower of beings. And as in the most holy of the mysteries, thoy say, that the mystics at first meet with the multix form, and many-shaped* genera, which are hutled forth before the Gods, but on entering the interior parts of the temple, unmoved, and guarded by the mystic rites, they genuinely receive in their. bosom. divine iflumi-

nation, and divested of their garments, as they would ‘Say, participate of a divine nature ;—the same made, as it appears ‘to: me, takes place in the

speculation: of wholes. For the soul when looking at things sioaterink. ‘a

herself, beholds the shadows and images of beings, but when she converts herself to herself’ she. evolves her own essence, and the reasons which she

contains. And at first indeed, she only : as it were. beholds: herself; but, Nees when she penetrates ¢ more profoundly into the knowledge of herself, she. eS finds in herself both intellect, and the orders of beings. When however,

she proceeds into her. interior recesses, and into the adytum as it were. of =

the soul, she perceives with her eye closed, the genus of the ‘Gods, and

the unities of beings. For all things are in us psychically, and through —

this we are naturally capable. of knowing: all: things, by. Os, o > :

pore and the images of wholes which we contain. oe

“And this is the best employment ¢ of our. energy, to. ‘be hieaiak s = divine nature itself, having our powers at rest, to revolve ‘haranoniously ZS round, it, to excite all the multitude of the soul to this union, and ane call such, oshee as are pasion to the: anes to > become seated a a :

<

| Pie eT ss opinion, sheds sb = Esl demons te ass ae ies EAN

Sed ete ok

PRIS ts oe “You L SDE SAND

nd laying

s | | = ‘habit of this kind, which ‘unfolds

tity of their participants, and annow

er pins se rep a aes THE” TAROLOGY apes BOOK: ee

| | ings 5 but arriving: ‘hither, ‘behiolding the ere whic ae is ae dew.

ie bee Paces sha beings: Shai yore rm ih a heir “monads, and. their ve < fee

arates and spectilates their satan oo mnces it to sueh as are wort pwr seks wet bs Jess Dlosnds and: gee ise . |

S52 Ses, . 5 ee i : . I “ ‘ = ; <0 Se ° = : . Hy = = a =~ , ie og a ~~ “. A ee Nt See VI ae Oe =x ve = = Sea i ae — i, eee nS a Soe fas oF eS pr caps 7 at + % w . : ee ee ee ~ , . - " " x rips i im A> =r : we

wf : =. 2 . = —— ~—< a [> i : -——————> i =s ss Se —— “ , 2 tab f L

] eS. ee ee = =e se | ar ish N . Hat WN p (, ;

“se en =o > = PS . 7 - : | : d¥ i A if -: . . - - ~ = — . : | 2 ~ “ .- a > 2 ~~ r ; Wal ’ te , vy ‘ 7 ‘

—— . . = “= ~ B . ‘oe fe h a ‘Ss Vee ’ i inv ealus : a =< =e Ss - Ra ee ep oe “a 4 aie oes, tars . , alt

= So Se = SS SIS Ae Weds ete Mite hase ' Mea CWE) BANOS ;

= , . Sex. ' " Wye ee

“Apren this ‘alkperfoct s aiavacii of the’ first ‘theory, we. must : Use ver the modes according to. whieh Plato t teaches us mystic conceptions waued every'where the

= of ¢ divine natures, For he appears not to have pr

nical light | from. the peculiae s i ny of this

same mode of doctrine about tie: but sometimes according to 4 deific -Ee enetgys and at other times “dialectically y, be evolves the truth ‘concerning — a gn

it And s metin imes he syt nbe u-Tinsiies, but at ot her be. ‘in them they primary ‘causes 0

hieally z announces ‘their ineffable pect

“liberated |

ae ;

James ve recurs to them from. images, and discovers ant f wholes. For in the Pheedrus being inspired a8 by the Nymphs, and having exchanged human intelligence for a better th "possession, fary, he unfolds with » divine mouth many arcane dogmas: )“eoncerning the. intellectual ‘Gods, and many” eoncerning the i rollers of the universe, who lead upwards t the a to. the monads which are intelligible and. separate from: [mundane] wholes, PS NERD a elating “still more about those. Gods who are allotted the world, Bene ao “eelebrates their intellections, aud mundane fabrications, their unpolluted eat providence and government of souls, and whatever else Socrates delivers) : —— [or sagen de toa divine! wy Sees energy 1 in 1 that eae UL GOH

% multitude of mundane Gods

7 — . +e" -¢ ye <<) tus ~~ ~~» vs t-\ 37.77 sat

: AL. -~

a ee

_ ' st en en ~~. ~~} “at iy an ‘-,.- — <“te* ee ee oS Cmte ale > => -,

. - a . -* ls Ae be -- rc rl eee . ” ~~ 6 ¥ “—y —- . tt & - “. eee a eh Me * Apne alo". “a — i. otis - “ > 7 .) ; 4, 8. fl ue - ~ . > *\ ot

ttre

< _ A tirdth — af bite epee kul ae OTA ws “ay 4 r of : ‘ om ah <i) . SAW rf ee ok eet et AYo4 Rulfh eis mVAvils a = > 5 em * c a ——_ . , >

CHARI, OR REATO. ee

as herclearly asserts, ascribing ‘the same time this fay to the deities of <

the place. Gee Sars Eee sees But aU the Sobintes, dindentionliy os ‘boa being and ‘the Saas a ate —— of the one from beings, and. doubting against those +

; uae. whieh | is saiening from ne whale: of t t et that it js a. passive ou one, .

iss

but not. the one. itself, being subject. 19. and ‘united. to the one, but. ‘not. es being that which is- primarily one: In # similar manner too, in the Pars menides, he vantolds. dialectically the progressions of being from the one, and the transcendancy of, the One, throagh the first h ypotheses, and this, | as he asserts in that. dialogue, according to the most perfect division. of this method.’ . Aad)again, in the Gorgias, he relates the fable « conceming the three demiurgi for fabricators]: and. their demiurgic allotment, which coe indeed is not only a fabl , but a true narration. - Buti in the: Banquet, he speaks concerning the union of Love. And in the Prot is, about the distribution of mortal animals from. the Gods; in a symbol ical “manner <a concealing the trath respecting divine natares, and: as far as ton mere: indication unfolding his mind to. the most genuine of his hearersy _

if navi! Se are willing that. t should mention the: de site od is iconcerns from et isd ox gages diacouiees, = which many ware cori templated in the ‘Timeens, inany in the dialogue called the = olteass and

are desirous of knowing divine concerns through images, the method wil Le RIE Oc SON SEND MER N ORE: PRIS HO Na

es acs tt shad dow

Paes a —- + that t Plato ¢ comp “0 pas

fs | he which it contains.

through images. But of ‘those: who oper hehe some frame their r discourses ace CANT

ee thagorean

aa on THE THEOLOGY ; : ah Aaa | “BOOK t:.

* divine natures, and to the elinie oid ead. ada hous: fit he powers cant AL these therefore, through the similitade of mortal as ras, exbibit to us in images, the progressions, orders, and ieebaa fabrications of divine matures. And mace are the eae af ere ors a PrN trine emplayed. by Plato. vehi Ena incre meas me one Pee ety eo ais evident however, hs vehat has | toe already ‘aid. ‘hat: they'e are un ‘necessarily. so many in namber. ‘Por those who treat of divine concerns = > “ #p-an indicative manner, either 5 yeah symbolically: and - fabulously, ee : uinounce their conceptions, ding ers according: oe aspiration from the Gods. And hie who desires: to signify divine con-_ cerns throu gh aymbols i is Orphic, and in short, accords with those who awrite fables concerning the Gods, - But he who does. this through images ee ae , Pythagoric, For the mathematical disciplines were invented by the i y s, in order: to a reminiscence of diyine concerns, at which, = s they endeavour to arrive. For they refer both —_ numbers and. figures | jo. the. Gods, according to the testimony oftheir his torians; — But the entheastic: character, or he who is under the influence a of divine inspiration, unfolding the truth itself by itself. concerning eS eS hestmitiators. For these 9 | do not think: ere. torwpfold. the divine orders, or their’ ‘peculiarities wo eils, but announce their powersandtheir — in w consequence of vee moved by the Gods. themselves. - But nani the tradition of divine concerns cag | to science, is the iustrious 9). ; For Plato. alone, | as it appears se tome, of all those who are known to- a8, has attempted anethodically’ 10 divide and reduce into order, the: regular progression of the divine genera, SEPP EN Te sth ‘their mutual difference, the common peculiarities: of the totalorders,and == Be the: distributed peculiarities j in each. But the: truth of this will be evi- a REI igs a4 meeeetiens: about the ume cea e

Fopenly anne € ling to science, but.ot

through these as images th

Gods, most perspicuously ranks among the high

re guint ye

prerogative: of the philosophy. ‘of Plato.

dent when we frame precedaneous ¢ der nides, and all the divisions which it contains. ==

e that Plato does ey edu ‘all the Sbolonk: nN

‘ Neos a pte ‘companion, but those only which have reference to the heasttitah and the e od, and:

"9

which are. not discordant with : a tt si 3

a” +> —_ ‘ we” > » . .> - 4 © . a— a a! > « M _ vy. * at ort a ’ = ~ ee > ns * . :

“eee nee ase

A ae |

Fe _~ 4 Ie , » as oer ke falece “se ‘Ie Gita > 5.% . _ e .* *! oxy) + . a v v ive 2

\ SAL \ BN : eal? a Af \ > A>. +> wh #h v ' , " J . > i hy ¥ ya * sf y, ¥ eS 2x ¥ Fp, ? is

— potas true. But Plato sejects: the more tragica

thalogical discourses cabout. the

Pe Sarha £1 Ep +3)

Pa et, rr y Bicey " Pi 5” Batons vis wet wy S* " of | Pease SEED

3 rok? 4 § San

4 "

wee ane sand images, and things. which have a false

reane t eology. oetonaa Gods, aad: outtca account devises wine derings, sections, battles, lacerations, rapes and adulteries of | the Gods, pica and.many other such symbols of the trath about divine natures, which % this theology conceals; this mode ‘he | rejects, and usserts. that, iis in every respect most foreign. fiom erudition, — “But. he considers. those. my-Jods, as more persuasive, and more adapted to truth and the philosophic habit, which assert that adivine od, but of no evil, and thatit is void-of all mutation, ever preserving its own: order inunutable,. and comprehending ay in itself the fountain of truth, ‘but never. becoming the cause of any de- — ception | to others. Bons such pene rite Socnates delivers in the = Republic. ee ate

nature i is the cause. of all on

~All the fables shecious of F Pla to, goarding thes ‘trot i in cache have nat even their externally solar one Bd SSE discordant with ‘our undisciplined « and unperverte

they bring with them an. image ‘of. ‘the mundane composition, in nwhich = : both the: apparent beauty i ce worthy: of. divinity, and a beauty: more. diyine than this, isestablished i in the unapparent lives and powers of the ical modes. respecting dis vine concerns, which from the eto ahh y nolayrfi irrational, andi a Sais

Gods... This. therefore, is one of the mytholo,

poston of the “beautiful asd g FOO:

- But there is another mode ie | he dice in abe nt: Ae this consists in every where preserving: theological fables, unmixed with onfound or jange. theology, and. the physical theory. with each ¢ other, For, a a

physical Harrations, and being. careful in no respect te. i exe divine ¢ essence is eee) from the ee of, nat re

cone seal ing: touts sg apie ae ee saci 2 man ae to nature, which extends

ents soins, material, of immaterial, pastible, of ime ee

ul mode of os oe

€. Jn like anniet, it a rae

r* s et ~ fs . . " ‘ " fit : pr e 7 ya s+% 7 7 tT ? te oD “gh e4 *’ Sa AP ~~ a i+ . ' we wed hh . ¥ 4 ‘ ana. 411 —*, las is “1% m™ . >" fit Pty AP ris SRT ALIY ea 2 “ ’ ‘4 + > ° 2 r , . ~ - a” ," . j :

14 on THe THEOLOGY

‘pertectly proper that dhecsusidi soar the Gods: should be pure from ~ ph : al dis syne Fora mixture of this kind i iy says he, laborious: ae

this moe ode of myth en aingy Fe Shae arses saying ee ee : oe aioe: hat rita sporting with: the s wind brinch a

| ‘penons rs to ns: saneateny hppabeia oe P atonic fables: an aii 7 ms en “te oe “as are conversant with sublunary affairs, we: must say that, they entirely

autee wander from the: intention of the philosopher, and that-those hypotheses |

Se looking to as the cmespaitben,

ix erpretiers, ie ‘the: trath a in these fables, which have ‘5 sepa ate. hypostasis, and: which — ant ‘aid lyses oft —— edapted

: ‘to. cour inherent ‘Sincipations of divine: concerns.

« wo , .e : i >. x oo ae ; : 7 Pe a oes PG Gel et ee eae ad ; “eite Aree Pig Sis «sae 2 oe Sy Pe eee, “ae fa ; % - <s sy ay ~~). a wb Wh 4 4 + 7yN t Sy ies « Si “iat 4 x > Pn Oe ee 4 ‘ /

adapted t to hae shoudl ‘respecting he Gods, ‘et us” sieht in ‘ahaa oak ee place, » whence, and: from what. d la ORUES principally, wé think the -| ‘dogmas of Plato. concernizt eo the Gods may be collected, and by a:spe- — culation of what types or. forms. owe may be able to distinguish his = genuine ‘writings, oeges those a“ Somnpositions’ which are: seers | toluene Heese

~The) truth the concerning the © Go Is > pervade, as 1 may say, trough as

an

her * Fo ny ita metry tore a Ris chance ee eRe EMT AST

*eveinevauye

‘aA Yee

ss 2 * @ ~erereuwe eed

tions.” "Buns: the: ‘Politions, you mi ace ere i : tion in the heavens, of the uneven periods of the universe, and of the

are exercise din divine « concerns: to dcoser by a reasoning process ge the peculiarities of each. ee ie PEN eee eS

Tt is necessary however, to evince: that: ea

with Platonic: principles, and the: mystic: traditions “of —— For Be ee AGH . | theology is the ‘pro ale on ante tradition of OE eae

apa Paling nt all learnin

1 cones ee on sephie serlings

brating their common ‘pi rhe a

cation of things. Bat inthe Timeus, Plato

Wires, Be ae A

ies Kad lastly, be delivers the

d byt eae vol th ie uckecernites ore oe soe in. a, e

he theory of the Biba

ee de iti: fue ne tl cory about ecies of principles [bound eh rare -ythaporeans, he calls them inet dwelling withthe | Jessie _ Philolaus therefore, the Pythagorean, har left Reka sett admirable concep ions: about these principles, ‘cele et into” ‘beings, and: their. ‘Separate: fabri | Ania = 3 bs -endeavonring to teach BN aT eA = ho the: pened Gods, ‘and their order, flies to th st Meee Ny careers 4" sods, and makes then the fathers: of the: Mati 2 oe JVInitie orders of the sublis ToC alae from wholes, according to the progression deli; : baton ne fal. .

—* so or But from rapa sascooatene = ees

way allqe Oo)

ed

‘-* | : : : 7

eS sect ew one, and wihperfect nomb 7 Se evince. | Pee Ps - |

-cessions.. But in the Gorgias; pire oma Homeric dogma,’ r pect ing the iriadic’ bypostasis | ofthe demiurgi. And in shorty he: every nee where discourses concerning the Gods agreeably to the aie a ‘of ony thealogiste ; ‘ejecting | indeed, ‘the: soto en ‘of ere 1 fiction, —

tion inthe perfect. For the Tinueus, for instance, : a

of ‘the. latedigible: “Beneres Rasp the” ‘Phadras: "appears to pieten ‘us : ee ee ye thre ¢ cienttinatin of ‘ctalectaidé to intelli vibiea? hea what rill be the a : : ae hs eae ae generation ¢ of second from first natures? Ine short, after what manner the ae : : 3 ; kes | place from the one princi ple of al

: ae : progression of the divine ol ! re 7 ons of the Gods, the orders ‘between fae

things, and how in the ‘generation

ig the order of the: divine prot :

lows the traditions of theologists, 1 =

=» 7 pee < . Hk *. >" : > . . <) \ ot we < mu “ye oe ahd Haat eptonys Sort cine x : A Uf; ix eerste ot ay 5 oe a ee nt TG A Rh VU Y ae debt oe AVERY So ee PRS Ra eee Me ra bes PRIS 64 Ci ‘ . a iaa-. es Re ne aike a Wr) g eie ie ee = Meo he be jae wee te S'S Ad sees alee wen gl Home el eres ue 5 Dae Oe .

CHAPTER VE * ne ; key |

Perwars, kainvars some one may ee abject ti ton is, 5 that we dotiet ik iat a proper manner exhibit the every where dispersed x ian ve Thea that we endeavour to heap together differe rticulars fron loguies, as if we were studious of collecting to gether many thi mixtute, fustead: of deriving t lem a ‘from ene wed the iis | = For if this were the case, we night refer different eee to re i . treatises of Plato, bats we ¢ shall Be oa means eve a Prec SEALE:

deayour to obtain a wha le trom

on the contin,’ ths dirt ought: to tiave the inst « cause of i seen

~ But where

Se ae! rae ers 4 ¢ i

~é

~ nae ‘lle Ups we - shall ‘be ar nal le

~ Farther still, it say be as on ei be Whe venerableness of your. : Proc Oe ae Vou L A Oi Ak hes

aici ae ae

Ws ‘that we should produ

18 | “ON THE THEOLOGY Si BOOK

ackvowledge, agree from : foreign a cele

Plato; “nor are you ‘able to evince one. ie oe ce Ga ‘ A telirin Spiget es, - Perhaps, “indeed, a: will Aye pi igrds ETS Mite oo. ~ |

“phy. Alone, therefore, neglecting the t treats | “@ill the good of the fivat: philosophy, and. whic

€ f the ~ whole theory, you will be de prived shih ia most { p a Oke mankies

f a a] sea unless you are 80 amuch infatuated, as to ba:

fab - Soe ions, sak an analysis of things of this. kind. abounds y with toy sh of the proba spre feewene the demonstrative. Besides, things: ee

ive oa ge eas in the Platonic dialogs

part of the. soul may more. perfectly receive the knowledge of b | roug h its 8) mpathy with. more ¢ mystic ec oOncer sx. For, fi from other gourses, ° os car similar ta those who. ure compelled 1 to the seoeption of truths but fi - m fab a a cep ae i SPOrnn, the: pies, in : they iy ae es :

» Hence, aS it appears | ae me, | Timens ‘wits oat sone thinks it fit : me WAKO MAR enue enera; following: the inventors of fam SINHA AY es fhe sons of i the, Se ‘and hapa to their — pontine oe

>the divine §

Mag Laie cient oe

+ tee ae

(oe mb is oie inthe ogi

ical dos soa ot he, he npn ‘obtie bleg, but I Saicas th ing design, that. we may. arena the 4 in : ies

: _ fal es we. suffer i in an ineffable — and dh forth apt ores: Hon: whach, ae

about saci ica aie Timevss yg ak from the s Republic, or a hake the moat : i yay ny ‘ : ‘bea atiful: dogmas about manners, and.which iene to one cage of. — Bisa eat

ae sit is ak for the a sake of afte me ieee

says chs, se” | ees ~~ 4 ~. . “ ee wi , nf er rv a? ‘ a ee ie ; : » te” i, at am, eee + : i & ; a oer, ae De pala faet, JP Ss Vw x . ‘ vale : ww, eM. “* bd “4 Dl ™ r | tr, anh fs ae yey Nao a

&

> 2 y

i

2. .

"4;

+ : “y/

*

_ = . 2s

is

~ ay ys

v*

—=— 2

2

1 a"

_ventitious suites slid adrama?

’ ’ tJ ; : . ; t , ' | ; ' oi, ae. : ey ; : , ] ; ; er + at | : ot “at 9 44 “4 > ; . 4 , e 4 ~ e , , . b 4 * . beet \e 2 * ‘he 4 ss . ’ rat , : 4 eT eee on Tee Pe 4-2 : eA, , . Selo eR ARay oe : Sut vow >, a's ‘ , , , Ty Le pe > Be AP ee TS, oe La :

es! from suali'ax-are first, though they should ap 10nétration. Tor this kind of discourse is not demon as senate by the ancients, not t

~ . “.

with hase sinselves, - But if you are wilting: to specalate not causes of fables, bat of other theok ice dogmas, you will fi id

ax, Brey MEAS

scourses concerning bound and the infinite, for the suke of p pleas ‘a 2 fife te accordion to intellect. For I think the latter: ares pecies of mer. it penetra i discourse about Sok ible Gor

“Bat again i in tbe ‘Phiedrus; Plato ae Se place, @ subcelestial profundity, and | every ges unk ammatory mania: Doses ‘Manner in wi

der this, for the sake of

d ‘against our design.

Sa SPORE ES

" a erre% as . , a rs 7 'y Peles is x ya ul cay eI > : -e Til. . ‘ ." : iy . A ; : ¥ , ~ ] » Ald " , uot 4 fe. : *\Lales iy .” wk 4. Rie at q oe, at ON OE Se te ee! te poe re = ; as Prat | ‘ m is. 7 ’ ’ 7 , . , : Pe ; a ice -: : ' 1 = ae 7 °% ‘ Py "| A be . > i r . 4 > + : ss 7 x} aecs ¥ ey ; x ~ . Pe wesy s et 4 7. F a”, ot sane va, bs . ’ d ues. e: > el fa ey 3 ’ ; ; ‘ =a : “e | i, ’ o< 7 : ‘ ’ ‘ , e ; ' by i * ‘; * . yw 4 ' ‘ ‘6 ; ; , ; ) . ’ | ; _ 7. ’ ; ; y' : 7 )' A , ’ ’ ’ ‘ ; ; ’ ’ ‘7 , ’ / ; . , . " " 1 ; ° . ; ; 4 " ‘% "i, 7% be ; ' A ‘ F a a , / fifia 7 ih bia ho : r i i ii al : - a i. a = 7

ot, not regarding mere discipline, but sympathy

"y

. 5s eu . ’ __ = ; te f d hits taee -eiby es a ok, pe ; <. i © See Oe a aa Se . ow e OY Shem > cf, < ne) : a 7 " at be) ¥ “a4 Puan ee ees Laat ee) Ne coe : Sat rN OT A. Oa ee oe Aretha Wy hilly POSE gh ars cata: ON i a - L ~~ ~ ¢. _" ad - : . \ a

: vat : ix etd he . “AS ees Rigg dae oR Ot eat -—_ eed i - 4 pasty

* nownyER, to’ an n objection oF th thi we jihad: i har make a a just a and pe ous} * 1 J Eig ie ren hie ae boat 3 where discourses abc

gts :

F the cause 0 of

ae ms , puede the nature ie

mas; : and th nce, he

respects the amatory: ‘oder. |

‘> *s~

aM id connected, extendi er pe = as to the comp)

| oF theology, T HSSErE @pparent to. our r familiars. We ou i tee on om se :

all yous desir in this. dialogue all. the divine | enera pro eed | Ja. order from. thesfint cause, and evince their mutual ‘connexion and de-"pendence on each other. Aad those which are highest indeed, connate. the one, umd of a spies nature, are allotted a aunical,. oceult: and-

iyparxis; but such as ure hast, are multiplied, are distri-

i Se

erant in number, ‘but. ‘inferior in |

“parts, Ses are exut

power to s such : as are ¢ of ahigher order; and such as are. middie, accord~ :

ing to a convenient prop tion, are more composite t than thei cans ~ but more simple | than : their proper progeny. 4 Ln

of the theologic science, appear in perfection i in this dialogue, and all the divine orders are ex! hibited subsisting in connexion, So that’ this. cs HOF thing else than. the. cele sbrated generation of ‘the Gods, and the: procession 2k. every kind of being from the ineffable: ‘and unknown cause of wholes. - The Pommeniddes, sdinisueae enkindles. i in the lovers: of Plato, thew whole

2. s : > y 4 ihe - a i ee 7" .. og -— — et : ee bo oi Patan ees * jaa EP USe Se les

and to the. kate, heft ch tee |

uments, act sna ‘against our - opponents, eon | istic: conceptions it contains, ‘will accomplish

ad jn short, all the axioms |

necessary to coe ina one ¢ Fintonic ihe the ~~ : S

, -- "

‘«

*. .

r > ? . +

. . . > ~ ; é J . ‘ - ’ ar - ® ~4 ~ “ -“ives ; >. 2 .

Se SVE IA Ty. _ y , ’ eis J, A , ry VAL ’ wera? ; + A f ‘ i. ee oi rif, ’ 7 ‘ . 7 rtp es 7a opie et “Ohig’ » Pet. Oar Fy, Wis ae steht ae. it eirs? i 7 : a+ ant ‘et re. tie : 7} TEARS gal Cay ; eva + s' Pts

fa 13. ; . Nes ; | att Zan ae _we shall suspend ¢ ; | | sca -> , : x ; i : a ey an fold. pedi sgainst eas ‘wig a tt : eazy ; £ Pier <3 a aes see two sorts of af pesos: = nv

Senne: ee late ses af his manner. : Re ; thi = 1 : pr per to. busy theaiselyes ahout mit oneol Bi ey an rd the intelleotital: genera. upern undane and |

= ’ or 4 D>

ily assumes it) in @ siti Mave real b nl as, in ‘sameness, difference, similitude, dissimilitude, motion, . permani nie : Ye Aes H tp aphecd at athe same ae, theme, i desire. 2nigg

C4 1

“on ‘ite TAHOLOGY : ee : nooW t,

ghidvtniees that: opinion: of the Parmenid 2s coh

tioned.” a aoe however against :

| vol he olde of felony, and the ‘orders * dive natures, ate eine

ur following i in ne our pads to the most. oly and. mystic: = proper likewise to: relate as far as contributes to our purpose, > pears to us to be the trath Tes ctit ‘of th for thus perhaps bya reasoning proces; we may embrace the whale the-

sand skilful”

we ae ver ‘y¥ one, that ‘Parmenides pro]

nilar manner in each of. the ‘things. which”

rad

ceo : tinea Se, ed venue us mre every argument to prove |

that this method i is a serious undertaking, and nota sontest iasubelted in

sans — ne ren aap of ot t is 3s to himself ee e ctic method, and that with: this view he curso :

a

CHAR x. eae | OP PLATO, | 9S

mere words. Haw Saetatitgsd ig it po : sit bl

arguments, those: -conceptions” about which “the great armen cing that they require much serious discassic ac se

How likewise is it reasonable to suppose that. a anes man would — “ es,

lf with mere verbal contests, and- that he. who. Joved to spe

: ati we can. efor to canpty a

the teuth of things, would. bestow.so much study on this method=—he

who considered every. thing else, AS having: ‘mo. real espera and , | ascended to the high watch-tower of being itself? Indeed, he who admits this must suppose that Pannenides i is satiriged. bp Plato in thik dia-: logue, by. thus representing hint. drawn down: to on ven ile contests, from the most intellectual visions of the souls <6 |

_ But if FoR, are willing, let. US. consider in addition ¢ to > the above what :

on this, ducuasins.. s Was it. not Sben- about: bets trine, and. the ey of all beings, torwhich aise i h

: tude of Gane into < one. anadienled wane: a benedict ‘this 3 is. 5 the: see fe being, or that. which is the highest,. and: which i is. perfectly. established ii the reasons conversant with Spain ae it not absurd. to confound S

urge uments? For sf 4 a be

te eK AG opinion, as Soe in pean ey 8 ‘an ine nee

but. likewise the dvemoniacal Aristotle, who, Scouting ona ay come :

this kind, ‘exhorts. DS. ‘to make. our: anvest igat ; nell out thing pe rfectly unapparent to us, nor. about such as are more, Known. = ee Ti 18 far therefore from hia the case, that Parr rmenid er eS)

2 meen his doo.

we eis of bags alors tnt which appenn bein a Umsiwe

“se ee A we oe BAe 0. gee ell a PD, eer Ate

sf ‘pein ‘anda inane dis

24 ON THE: THEOLOGY ioe BOOK Dare

: a not harmonize’ owith that: which is simple, nor seas realtor ‘with “the ys

an discourses about all beings, and: delivers: the:

; , nor the doxastic with the intelligible: cic Se Be hia iy) oe Bot still further, nor must this be: omitted, dnt aul 3 gui perfectly foreign from: the discussion: of Parmenides, For he os

nee gression: begioning from the one, and ‘their conversion ending in ae one. ie

Bat the: argumentative: method is very remote from. scientific theory. es it nat therefore appear, that Plato must have attributed a diseord~ thesis to ‘Parmenides, if it be said that: he mer y tegards an

esis: For a variolis: homens a eects does x Bi , xh |

st euicdentut a

exercise through ¢ opposite arguments, and that for the sake of the ‘power. on

a employed in this. exercise, he excites the whole of this evolution of rea~ sons? Indeed, it will be found that in all the other: dialog eS. ie

attributes hypotheses. to each of the: philosophers adapted to ee pects ae ae ie ce liar tenets. pore to coonteg: he’ assigns me doctrine about ‘nature; to es

the eta ob the: principal: person oft the. alone Ba but. Par ‘ nel ides alone will appear to us wise in his poems, cand in his” diligent aw ve tiga~ tion of true being, ‘but in the. Platonic scene, he will be the Jeader of a eS _ juvenile muse, This opinion, therefore, accuses Plato of dissimilitude of

sanitation, though he himself condemns the poets, for ‘ascribing to the

PAN _— Spas inhale) |

mid a life ‘subject: ‘to the dominion of How, therefore, can we ref ts to the leader of the trath af: beings? oe ae ecessary that omitting a multitude of arguments, we

ee phould make Pinto baits a witness of the proposed discussion, we will.

Be : A » Gite if you please what is written in the Th Thee

Ss Socrates being ¢ excited by a young TAR toa confutation of those who; assert - that being & inmoveshie, Ree? ue an a of this kind

\ 4 > Von ay | OS rarest: : SS eed AE ene a at iy tA a Ae Le a Sten '

nck. ¥ ae Sys erty Ta ae a ee

vie « 4 y “ at Z - ~ -

at 48 to o read oor aia Ob tld sod a soiree: 5 ’ ‘ rh | ‘ rire, 5. “M

‘ ‘ * . 44 iy sj i * i a » ’ ‘ _

Y ’ ,

fer. a discussion Of domatic and ie

: tetus and Sophista > for from : : : es whut we assert will be apparent. Yo the Thestetus then Sioa

~ ” > a “* — . * “ “a , ". " ¢ 4 ‘arr 2 ye ' 7 nl Le v " = e ~

- stand what has beea asserted, and much more am I fearfu a short.of the meaning of Parmenides.” ~ Witly great. propriety thereiére do

ther iti Js your custom to givea prolix distention of a subj

as: Parmenides: himself”

lie way. very. jee mot he oe os me to 908 ISS samt — pe 5 oily | : A/V dity perfeetly generous, I am afraid therefore, lest: we sae: motunder-“that. we: mae

we assert, that the proposed discustion does not Yeoard a togicat exerts” 2G C1se}- and make this the end of the whole, but that it pertains: tothe science of the first principles of things. . For how could Socrates using 8 — power of this kind, and ee the knowledge’ of things, testify tha ee sateen eee - sed a depth perfectly pererous? “And ©

| | “which proceeds PAS OES ically -throagh opposite reasons, an Win undraking such at in veils hee tion ofarguments? : 8 ee viuuam Again, in the Sophitin, extitieg: ‘ths thee guest toa erpietions bai Huet bution. of the things “proposed - ‘by him, anid evincing that lie was now VLA, omed to more profound di ss: “Inform me,” says] he; 1 whee es 0 ject which you'a ai ahs one by interrogations ; ‘Tmean such discussions © 9). 1) ormerly used, accompanied with albbeautifal = reasons, and of which I waz an auditor when I was vety young, adhe was very elderly 7” What reason then can ‘be: assigned, why we ‘should a not believe Socrates, when he asserts that the arguments of Parmenides — were all-beautifal, and possessed: ‘@ generous pro andity, ‘and why mye should degrade the discussion of Parmenides, burl at from esstnce and : trans aT it to a i vulgar, ‘trifling, ‘aud: ‘empty contest, neither i; sy ng that discourses of this kind are wlone adapted to youth, nor” mg the hype thesis of being characterized ~ ees erahy EE whi hy opposes: such an: opinion | 2 | ees. a 2 But 1 likewise: think it is proper: that the: sation of this byte pe ae

able to demonstrate to any

Soe esl oa eats she tate it tthe iene icf wd

BSE -

Ary

Se: 3 and the one principle. of all things, and ends at last in that which i (00 a

%, i. ‘ : VER ERIN Os 7 ' J "EV ' * yt)” erry } tt a"

: : ; " eee eee * Oa

J : cas? y 7 Lary et 7

7A ‘ ‘ ~y ’

ySY Abvesy § iy wea

a "ON ‘IE THEOLOGY

> the first: ities, aibes ae. eye sof the soul, establishes it in true ininak ; : me 2 a die

longer hypothetical. For if the: power of this dialectic i is 80 great, Mids 2 tok Se ~ the end of this path so mighty, it is not proper to confound doxastic ~~ 222 ee arguments, with. a method: of this kind. For the former ‘regar s the ie a i Bons of) men, but the latter is called. garrulity bythevulgar. Andtheone = is perfectly destitute of disciplinative. science, but the other is the defens == sive: enclosure of such sciences, and the passage to itis through theate 6 e

ok aoe ures oy thod of reasoning bas for its end* ee cero is

Y he : ee aloe at 3 ree awl GLAS —* ore — many , is: ait By no means detehee. § is it t Gt that. We. sshd dene down? te wieaise. oe ENS rgut pian a ‘method. shiek is established nana the most accurate Scie, SEM oS

piantasy, is of a. sécopdar nabin: and- is ‘calond: aa swith < us: don ~ — $c nuit. our. r dialectic, for the most part, employs --¥ xdivisions ond. ani lyses as primary sciences, and as imitating the progress sion. of beings from the: one, and their. conversion to it. again.” aA St AP AVES sheers sometimes uses definitions: and demonstrations, and prior WR Be ots : aa ] ese the. definitive method, and the dividing. method. prior to. this,” “On < os i Carat the. contrary. the doxastic method is. deprived. of the incontrovertible =

a; 46 tot

arene: of F demonstration. mn: it sxe ieee wenene erie : ‘ a i ma

ied : enh | of mere iegunieels pe mae fal a pe z: sabe ite #: reasonings with) a papi ENA “40. being itself, and not to that which j is apparent? ‘And thus much may 600) 00" - suffice in. answer to. those. who reprobate. our hypotheses. Por af all hig Bee - gannot convince them, we shall in vain Seieevone to sie ade ae and PSOE aa Chae them te beans —o of cues Siseoeutioate ie Ahan 3 NG

‘ ‘* s Let tik : +35) ; se . : ew Bit oe) 47s } - . a . ey tee eS Pee O® ty a 7 sty Ate / ; ; . uit ; y tay ft di} ) $20) Sree es ot : : M4 ayy ; dh Sat peace tatty ten, Fea 5 is om ah tee Oe Ce ae EY See 14 eter 4 iby bade “ ~~ > 5, “its oat: =.4 ‘J 1"; tee -*, : set ‘ “wy t af sD Pepea PRT : , . . e<% tr “ ANY el RHE ty a aab ’ 7. . : fy rt ¢ Ai noi % ae v4 6 . o.¥ V2 sy * ys iY a FY a SF "ih ; ye . ; . ; ied a : ~~: 7 +. . - ¥ i -Ro Te ee eS ee raed ‘ le : hye RT we 2 Silat ’ ‘ <u ° be LAveeti <2 ee we u a gt hie <> , PD PRI SATAY: . a, sol Bhat wut ; Ise ~ TRAE cat ey ew Gis i} te C ‘ J ; : . ’ r Ve ify VV ’ ‘ - 4 = A eet? 2 ; . . - ‘ tw, Be . ' ye Cs . <22 : ; : --* v a Oe a nee Hin nh : wile ; : ies ; | * : yy CR OS eee . ” j i. » : : » . ys : , .

_ _

: this contest ‘we will accomplish, if you : known arguments.

i ine, tas Plato: through this ‘celebrates the sapere tial _ neffable, unknown, and: above all: being. ~ But all do. :

Bees greater an :

= overs: of the : a iQ

«And in the first place, wwe shall: define. what that i is, 3

: mentaries upon-it. ‘And sae ne )

> Tea= GE Lb BY | ‘be allo wed the cig arrarine onpead® evince

some eof the Ser noe conel ade every. sneees cite

; 5+ 5 He pee Bases A EBT i ad ~ v . ; ; r. ae & t = a ue 2 " ae er ee . os - a ¥ Y ares At » 7" Furn. e . . * yA ’ » , ins aad yy . err Pa se ae <A. > P ~" ~ Yan woe S -- eo i ‘ a . * oie | ORE. eS Shr ee a 8 Wer? a? “Le —_ " 4s 2 ~“ ~ ~ . ha 4 “aS 4 w | aff x : Sd SS —_ 2 eh “t) we . a er ae . a ge A Se A Pee ot | te . " OS yew ‘ ag S, ph ps Ar ore : * pet, ee . ; . ~ 5 : = cC< -.* J ™ ’ « eth, . : . - ame : ba ae : ? ’ sg ” . : : el an” a — ~ - y s , : . rasta ss.) _* . —— : 7 ° . o> “—_- - bd > 4 Sa ~ _ ; = —— ne

ct to the Bien oa nes

ple of wholes, as inefl yet not explain the bypothesis poster ior ta this after the same anbaes For ancics nk ; Platonists,, shee - e wet: Spears the i philesophy, of

Ee eee Spt ae aie ee PAS Oe ; nds. pint Er Se eA : t +e Me ; » tH. Si

Wy hy

se has a sabsistence, and. through: this ‘hypothesis, that all beings, on pestaceo wholes, an puters ons of the ft x

a -_ ~* = -™ _ -= ~ . -- - — : > _ ~- -- — -. > - a -_ - “ _ _— a . > * _ —” -_ ~< a : -, : Ec vw ’

_ 7 / Z 4 _ t ; ‘ ~ » yt iF . " y : > -%. : ‘ _ 7? : _ > a &) $ 2 ; 4 7 . >" : . « + <2. / ., ate Sis Laredo t* OF - 4a, 72% 2g. Kone oy : PmA eS Te A J Vine. “2 *, . ts +> .~w » - : ‘74 wi - 7 ; > > rs ¥ a as ’ G * > * i. fi ¥ | oy ' vy ’ "AFA ASAI 7 . ~ : : a | , oe P y ’ ‘ “VV uefa ny

; : . < * 4 Aa d . ; fy — 7 > . . ‘> AA et oe “7T - \ 775 | : > ~~, ’ 7 “? La es. ? rR aky = : : " . ey . yo Pe ‘ ’ . > 4 . : fy «# i "

Viceroy ners i ty ON THE THEOLOGY. | ites ee “BOOK RE eae

ne otinus as assert that an a dnbelicckatd nature ‘presents: itself to the + view win = ve

‘endearour te harmonize to ‘the one. ee all-perfect, power. of intellect, We uch conclusions: ‘as are the result: of this. hypot hat lead

gars to trath about the Gods, and con ato | “the language of Homer). who transferred what was indef RON ee: of the more ancient philosophers, to bound, and ‘reduced. the confusion _ of the different orders to an intellectual distinction, in the writings which

i ite. in the: th

he cominunicated to his associates: p—this our eader, in his treatise on

the present subject, calls upon us to adopt a distinct division of: the con-/ elacions, te frongtce this division. to. the aie a and to sii

hiclerdas nga

tself a. multitude of bodies and the monad con-

| ~ nectedly ¢ contains. multitude, bat im the multitude there is an. ‘order of iat) lags rogres sion; and of sensibles, some are fart some: middle, and some last; 1 ue nd pe these, in souls, from one soul am

he —* some. are epee in an \ order nearer, hates othe ere 2 ¢ more remote

trae beings, auch g

all multitude, and a whole number, and. that others should contain the bond of these, in a: tniddle situation. It is likewise ‘by no means. proper te harmonize the -peculiariti ies of first natu ;

beings, and an unfolding of sectiat from first natures,

“In short, being which subsists according to, or is ak pained | bk he oe ‘ Be aa one, A pees indeed from the case! per. to eat but ee the PE SR

= 4 5 ay 7. 1.3

oF of Plato ehh may: we :

a pean in the. ‘oddle ca to: smniddle suthineg saat te Be they are allotted among beings; and such asare last and

a testes dhs to ultimate progressions. ‘Por the nature of being is not one, 8 3 3, the ‘mighty heaven is one, —

HUGE | of cop subsists, : he

_ fror ‘of the exe

. - in ike: manner, i it is: ‘diabtloss 6 necessary that among x wetiucsly Sueta: as are uniform: and occult, should be established | _in the one and first. cause: of wholes, but that others should proceed into

atures with such asaresecond, nor Ff that possess a_ subject order, with such as aré-more unical, but _

iti is s requisite that. among these, some should. have powers: different from others, and. that there should be an order in this. progression af true. vo

CHAP. X. OP PLATO. = (39

whole aivine enna, via. the intelligible, i intellectual, superm eudane and that which proceeds as far as to the saiedige taadetil: ‘Sais our preceptor _ likewise asserts, ‘that each af the conclusions is indicative of a divine pe- = culiarity.. And though. all the conclusions, harmonize to. all the: ‘progres- =. sions of the. one being, or of being characterized by the one, yet Lanof opinion, it is by no means wonderful, that some conclusions should more accord with: some hypotheses. than with others.’ For such things as ex. press the peculiarity, of certain orders, do not necessarily belong toall the Bee ‘but such as belong to all, are doubtless by a much gréater reason present with each. Lf, therefore, we ascribe to Plato, an adventitious = division ot the divine orders," and do not clearly evince that, in other dialogues, he celebrates. the progressions of the Gods from on high to the extremity of things, sometimes in fables respecting the soul, and at other times, in other theological modes, we shall absurdly attribute to. him, such a division of being, and together with this, of the progression — oe af the one. But if we can evince from other dialogues, that he fas wil be. manifest j in the course of this work) has celebrated all the kingdoms Je of the Gods, in a certain respect, is. it not impossible, that in the most oe oa aera otaystic.of all his works, he should deliver through the first hypothesis, the pa exempt transcendency of the one with Fespect to all the genera of beings, oS Ries. edeing itself, to a psychical essence, to form, and ‘to matter, but that oe Biches: be should make. no. mention of the divine progressions, and their orderly hy SS aes ‘separation? Por if it is. proper fo contemplate: dast things only, why ee os we touch on the first principle before other things ?. ? Orif we think ftto Be bh: | unfold the multitude of the | ‘proper hypotheses, why do we (pass by the — : > genus of the Gads, and the divisions which it. ‘contains? Or if we am fold the natures subsisting between the first and last of things, whydo: -. we leave unknown the whole orders of those diyine beings, which subsist Se Po between the one, and natures that are in any. respect deified? Fora — See eee = € ‘ aprstiaen evince, that the whole ‘diecoune is siemunest wit res ae sauce rg = ot ito a the science eof t thi = ngs s divine, Se ee . - oe >

: 4) ¥ex ree ; ; . 9 Java! i ‘4 { ere be ; F) of a . rae gai Sota Tas Pee *s PEN Ve. ¥ | * f : ap ae aT * ' | et a). . a. ; ; : ; » Fae a? a) _ “J - on y gts ~ nas re oe z < wii m me j i . . rat ' Rts ers ‘Boy ESE ; Bhat " Wis: 79 < be. oe Rs fearince Bare: : : + ; a

aXe: , Ape anf

Wes oh ‘nor in si —— yhebie _ ab bins the whole multitude of first ee “as in the: peat alee, coal

‘and are allied: to the one z hates: in ‘the mi

a Sees

eal essence,

- itsel€ in in ‘ao iN idefin

~ Besides, — evince the truth of wits we s ager from thee very oii : = Le

ht oe

of the demonstrations. ‘For the firstof. the conclusions bec : : me ime . ;

» But those which ure oext in- order to ‘these, | bee

| For he: seats uses the first coaclesions, as sauducevient to 5 the: fiekeoutew Sale nis us with an intellectual paradigm” / connexion 4) of these conclusions with each other. Tf, therefore, discourses. bring with cee lle WCE th sie Lan aie ou the beet of which iia are Sahai wena and if, as are A Hana

“tion of those that follow,’ ‘and prese

ee de-ceder observed 3 in geometry, or other disciplines, i “in thik

2 : a ‘ Ba ere eds 8 re son mes ane

‘ ‘s 4 ; vs .

al Ps 7 ~ a , , we. “ 4 -> Ven" ot 9 , * -_ oy We ss _ * 4 o> “

Be ich Ragen AR RGN TL first beings ‘inmediately, but should k beings as have” an oecult: ‘subsistence, ee

iddle rank, ‘those genera ofthe | Gods which subsist according to progression, ‘and whieh are more divided PROS ES ter renee y but are wel ¢ a ‘anion ‘more e perfect, than ps Rae

5 on |

ist ae in shi feat iat of powers, and snikether eS dei ‘Tf, therefore, the first of the ich is above all multitude, it is doubtless a hypothesis which follows this, should not unfold being ee eusy lite and indistinet manner, but should deliver all the — es orders of ; ee ise the: gece d method does Tot ss that | WES: De Page

: diately a oe it, most simple, most. known, and as it’ were eae Sera

: Breater multitnde of Samanane and: such as are Base

»

<i.

oy

4

a,

Use .

.

“yy « 4 — ,

a « , . sis a J : 4: ‘eos ae ws:

ce “ON THE THEOLOGY

many, and body, as mai sserted 9 Phe thous: nd ames, Imean thatin true being there is multitude diesen iti ee - union, whether will they. sy that these. things harmonize with the whole oes 2 being, ‘bul not with its parts, or both with the whole and its parts? | And again, we ask them, whether they attribute all things to ee ya sai af oe

es b noorss or whether they ‘aseribe se ‘

with differer oe 9 Ne of the conclusions should: be | inordir

which is passive to ‘the: che, as ‘the Eilean guest in the Op

and as it is universally: acknowledged by our opponents, ms establish ae

that which j is first.as the one, but intellect, as one many, SoU 7 and one -—as therefore, this es teiiay ;

aphonstes different p a y

iG. therefore, they: are of opin

hartionize with the whole of being, being will cons : MESS! eA

| which is moved, of things immoveable, ‘that jvhich: abides, of ting! Wee ye prived of permanency, and universal hie ‘all thin gs will consist of their 3 aes

_ opposites, and we shail no Jonger agree with the discourse of Parmenides, ss

who. soys that the parts of being characterized by the one, are inacertam =

sles, and: that each ¥

rehensible multitude of parts? How can it at one “ane e

; eee.

nt things.» Iti oe necessary, ther gest

ect whe f them is one and being, in a manner similar to the whole. — But if we attribute all things to each part, and — . there i is nothing which we do not make all things, how can the summit ‘of being; and that which is most eminently one, contais a ‘wholeness, and n inconip d the : same be: ‘time contain the whole of dumber, figure, motion: and ‘permanency, and in short all forms and genera? For these. differ from each other, and the bypothesis. ‘will assert things impossible, For things near to, will be: simi arly multiplied with things remote from the one, and that which is first, wall not. he a Jess. multitude than that which is last; nor ‘again, will the - Jast of things be a less one than the first, and things: in the middie sales have no o difference with Tespect to division from the extremes. = As therefore, it is not proper. to ascribe all this multitude of conclu- ae _ sions to the whole alone, nor to consider all things ina similar mannerin all the parts of being, it remains that different conclusions mast harmonize refore, that either the enumes 9) inate, or ordinate. But if they Beier, ae ie si Ba they are. inordinate, they neither’ sp ake agreeably to. the: dialectic © Brae Seas cRNA methods nor to = wots of deanonstrations, nee modes penerate sees PO WN:

A ‘ 7 %, -: Net esate Rea. he rey

cing cherarter : by the one wilh be he lust, and thatwhichismoved == ding to time; the: first. | “This, however, is impossible. Bor that | participates of timie; must: bya. shnniaely’ greater. pdiority participat Bismuth et hat which cipeneenehtenrienwae joes nO neces | n ney See above time. ed

t. For it is necessary, as our — clack. mut ; ‘should be “assigned to different things, and that nity, yi ae ne order of the “hypot nt Ae nent of th @ truth of. Ur as | ) : all multitude, is is allotted der, | : volution of all the arguments, commie oe ws E Tay Daag + this is about true beit 28, e unity which - ; posi et lar # succession, 18 bday soul. | Ms ee ~ Por I would ask those who are note ae

—-— oe ‘ Ge ore what can be miore allied to the one; that being cha i acterize OS a UNK ; wi by the-one, which the first of the conclusions of the second. hypothesis’ une e oa ee RENN

..

| folds? ‘Or whit ‘can p¢-nore allied to soul, than that which partici ates . ileeNat:

of time, whieh subsists divisibly, and which is the last thing exhibited i im Hi Gate

wv

| Wh)

7 7 - ’ > a : is iy ~ av 2 $ ~ ; f . Rava ; fe: “7 ; . a ra 5 “> Ae: aS a ee? “| ‘ " .* : 7. . bal ’ . . Fe TEE ek Se Ny Pry ee s eee FN : ie , : . Yi dty ‘ 0 pant ¥ 4° . miy 4 Cee ai ey ENA boy TA rt Wo Ss " ‘ > : : . “aA ny ‘ a eee j : ‘ ‘" i+ r . v. ai ~ ‘ c as - ys ma ' : ‘ , r gh gt y Diet 5 SL For, ae d s: ttieh 4k MO * 7 - z . » tay ¢ y ; « . ay si + Me WL, t rtm hn | Ay VVe ry AP, + des .aA7 we, Mae eS ® , a noe pe f ee pag . $ a ; -\* ve, A ' Mitel, : Liners aL ee ee ae oe : ‘ ; j 1 " >> ; ‘ar a , mh. 4 Z . ae ‘ ; : A : : : : ae + ny DT, Ve ‘ bay ¢ we 4 _- 7 7 : oe 4 ae nT . . ‘ Pu Sy = . a onl " “a4 aa Ps . a : * f . = *) ye r. ~ ty P b ringths 7 » +. + 5 t+, > ,* . , ’ 7 . rf a - — x 7" >" hs / pte Fi - “ ; ; 2 aC a 1% wee ™ “aie. . * " “ ; ; . oe ; ‘ > - reg , > rl teak ae 8 Puy! Pe . Fe | a ETA) J a : . . rape | rot : . y :

. ’ 4 : eh Ag : ‘ . F — ® “ly ‘ a ' P ie : » ta ; ‘ +! ‘4 ’ > b« . Sey 4 °. es, , ¥ _ , . : ‘ He Ay VS : ' Ys 4.5 r, ee yt) x hehe a ‘hs TNA ; e y Arey? ‘ Ny ¥ CP ve): . ; ie " : 7 . * 7 " | »* ’ " ~~ »’ : a ‘ : i. ri tre wo iy. %4 DATL \‘s * 4 ~ a > , » i! ¥ : ‘ ‘wee! a a. . x J 5 Se > . . Ae o " a4 : : AV. » " ~ id A Oe » , ¥ 7 + Mh se ; ‘ ‘a. 4 ‘ tg v - ; ’ ly, y ea A : . ty - - i re : “4 ° . : ‘ ow 4 \* , a7 7 ie 7 7" + g ft * _ ’ » . N » ‘a ; : rs brs ae a es » NY wy y ; t aunt WT AlY jadi oe Vora?

ce Dia ent AN ON THE TREOLOOY. nae apoeied i aay

oh it es s connexion: ith | has a a red

to the paca leaped nO) esi EERE

rey peel age the genera omen

tills it ends in a nature parbcipating of time. - see Rapes eee (21: Bs _ But, far ey ; frous the common confession: of those’ Jterpreters of Plato, ce Ax who: were skilled ie divine concerns, we can den = as we have : abo

“mencing thot cay be

as ave asserted. For Plotinns, it os tis book: On Numbers, en - hiring whether beings su sist prior to numbers, or sumbers prior to beings; — elearly asserts that the first being subsists: prior 46 numbers: and that it ! generates ihe divine number. But if this is riz itly deterndied’ by him, and be ng is generative of the first number, but ‘muinber is: produced: a being, it is not proper to confound the order of these genera, nor to collect = thers into one hypostasis, nor, since Plato separately produces first being, and ‘separately number, to refer each of the conclusions to the same ¢ a aang Web 5 Por it is by no means lawful, that cause and the thing caused, ‘shoold ae Ratner have either the same: power, or the same order: _ but these are distinct — Eater tg: front each other; and the science concerning them is likewise distinct, and ‘neither the nature, nor the definition of ther is is one 1e nd the sane. But, after ' Plotinus, Porphyry in his treatise On Principles, evinces by aaah many and beautifal arguinents, that intellect is eternal, but that-at- mie : Baw ccssn 2 same time, it contains in itself something prior to the eternal, and throagh BUCY be it: which it is conjoined: with the one. For the one is above all eternity; Rae the eternal has a second, or rather third orderinintellect. Foritappears te me to ‘be nevessary that eternity should be SHabiaked inthe middle of | that whieh i is prior to’ the eternal, and the eternal ~ But of this hereafter. Pasar nt: ai ~ At the same: time, thus much may be collected tense what. has been said, ge aa that intellect contains: ‘something in itself better than. the eternal. oS, aaa mitting | this, ‘therefore, we ask the father: ‘of this assertion, whether this th ning better than the eternal is not only hem characterized by the a | ene, but} isa whole and parts, and all: multitude, number and figure, | that : RM | whieh 2 is moved, and: bass which is: ae: or whether we are. to ols PRR Os

— Z eS ORMPRATO.. 0 } | } 58.

’ ea. e

SU SB ae "Bat the thie whi neat ki ereeagesne D0 me saint a bli chs, hey ie: ates se Conc , mid : the eek anobens. hem ‘hia nal as | he e genera of being i in 1 intelligi bles, because, the number and serial ofits Sant | is more reniate from. the ‘one. Bat afterwards he informs ui 2 chien ought to be placed. For they are produc

Ree sachs telligibles, will be hereafter appurent. J ee if, seeording to his arrangement of the divine ordete, intelligibles are eee exempt ye the. genera of "bel ig, inuch wore are they exempt from eae ee cain similitude and dissimilitude, equality and inequality. Each of the« cons

to all things, so as to sefer — te the whole breadth of | ~ sian gible,

or oe order. ee

i ATER 8 44 that we-beDhoty 0 on any rote hypothesis, obtain a tabonal elution of pa Hea ¢ dou ibts. which present. themselves on this subject, but shall. Agno. antly ascribe wh ash and. vain to this treatise of Plato, . For} in. the Bea ai RRR ‘aes why are there only 30 ey Sen and neither: ‘tore soul SO ESR So aah t ra are Ponte wanes ~ Butas there are so many, we

< Po

we distribute them i in canjuucti i law ss Sess heath le i ie

es v es PF “9 See eee Sais f = : ‘ oe ots “us 7c. ~ - Fon tay , > " ™ . > > = = a rc <* “ ’ ar ahs 3 Ss Fon ee ee ar ee wa = So “os Ss te SG ey. Tait ee 2 he Rian tall os 4a. wii Lex —s a= sor so os a eB Seta Le ee aw Ae oe

pie a ee _— My Me Gos which — subsist. “Hy te eee of — ee pea

5 Rages clusions, therefore, ought not in: a sinilar ‘manner to be. ‘aecommeda ted ee a

Pes pas Sats and how some pinak 3 a prior, and thers « a ventional shment, acec

Si eee ing to the reason of science, uivless. the: order of Eeccnilatook “prin MOUS: < ee ee. conjunction with the sie danse val —_— Tn the third place why © a4)

: 3 3 = ee ale. soe oF the conchisions heoome-k = nown frou hinge seeped sae ee = ed, but-otliers from preceding e See = isa whole god contains parts, is:

wee eek

_— from sie sdsich is ee

= a

by the gues but its sul sistence in itself and in another, is placed son of anata is. + demonstrated _

oe KS

ihe hs Ses ae a proximate order, after: the posse ed “from whole and parts. Or awhy are. soine thing rf AN ne two ofthe particulars. previously. evinces I, bat« Sa He ue - For we shall be ignorant of each of thes esc, and shall b Wea AU i ¥ te speculate their number, 20 of: ¢ their: ender: nor heir sn each otter, fanless: following th og: ‘themselves, we evince daa. this hile BAN een thesis. jalectic arrangement, proc ing foo ih hog Oss PRA pera all the middle g genes 2 as fara as $10. the teresnation of first Being. — ig iS EES San ia

eA Aa) » that all the conclusions demonstrate syllogistin enone LOM y Ae f thi lleiosieds weauisia ol doniititc srpunselss nd sale wegen ee as:

UE Rae ‘a mere” verbal costest? Batik itis not-only: — . Pig RMN es Sos nonstrative, itis: doubtless 1 necessary, that the middle should. | ee ef, and by nature prior to the conclusion. As, ther siore, we ‘iake the UPC ih sonclusions of the preceding reasons, the media of t Kuk that follow, the” o . Be Feira itt es eee things: which: the arguments, respect, must doubtless have : az similar order. ARTY AOTC Ps bet pes as ‘as to being, and their ‘progeny must be. the causes of things: subject at est : an x | generative of suck us are secondary. But if this be admitted, bow c can a IC A ae allow. that all of them. have- the sane, @ peculiarity and nature? For oe Nate Pe ‘¢ cause, and: iat which i is ee 4 ro ui wae are — foom each ‘ eae

theca Ma , 2 “ Cc. ag a “> oar wee ers 7 ; ; : = Ja

May ae - But én lew will dapped ie those t th ne pature isto sisi a 9e explored in all the arguinents, me cc wil: by nO means perceive ee s “ho ite ie hree wn fapaeiee poeatentes ins 1nse 3 n being, eer fovrt arth conclusion. | Bar in. all the followin, = ored considered: as subsisting itself byitele oes Fy that. e: orders must } differ from: Fe Meee wee

: rei 4rs < . > ey as & wl >< J ” enc. . ’ ©, . of to : f . : ¢ sy * tes ’ : ‘ oP ey 3 . - -‘ ° ~ ™ vets "s 2 4 , ¥ me :

= a roan * > _—~"

:

‘

- . — Ae

—-

— > . fw - a et > _ a= —, + . -. 7” < ~ 4 i A 4 J = —

. ms

2 Bo ‘bathe igs witha ut sp atic

a : Ss serene oe Dae aoa it ‘differs frown hat = :

bakes ss

, ae Pati be sain a she as

Se ae — ** oF a “S ante at oul

anes mS ee! & een 5 e ‘ = => 4 ry a _ + \ se Pa > -s t » bli Re dae f i - em, es oie ae at Te, es — ates Pare . > A Lp > (a * Va A Po Sel > 3 £ 5 ry ay “ -¢ f -

ra 1e euiius sone ae ena pro saat dorcle i

BENIN OR. dos) ceed gh, iron abe “tniedl to the whole multitude, eR mies a dio natures, in which the order of true tng Bienes iat? nee whl indeed is _ amder the unities ale the Gols, and at Le

Ake Aa ede t that eee ‘this Saige tee continuity of he divnie pies ae s, and the Vg — second from first natures, is to he ren ot ste er er &

measnre, _ Hhenise, the ausit li i wc vay bef fou un

is

: Alb 88 be ceteeied tot Sas ¥ ne Lk total progressions: ‘of the Gods; aa. ‘er ied ‘thealogic i science. “Por as we have befor of the Parmenides: has referente to. the trath af things, and that, it Was

33

ae sa a

- _—— oe ee ’ M ’ = is SO , ti i : i ~~“ : % o> . a Ape Sree . +. . ‘ » : wy “* 4 . tae in s “3 § watt tc i. oma =x. . b ; 1 (y may P >A: ! =f ‘ : ¥ ‘ 4 2 Mh . ; -' * oo “ * 7 > ne 7 y » ; “ a > a > J vy : ’ ; . i ined - vy ten - . 7 *” 3 . ae F > x 7 ; : ; +t : : : Oise 4 as ee ny i! : ce ae + se : s y es tr a = . . - :-237 ‘ f 28 5 eae : will’ ¢, e Ae 2 , .* “ ¥. . on m _ os , . * at ) baa) . i ele ¥5 « A attSHit ia ' ri aw Ss A, . ' r oe : : F ep at x ~s . ; ’ i +e ¥ tide AERO w Ne 4 : J - } . it . : .~ A ‘ ‘ es veal ; 4 . PN Pe rd , ty . , [2% i> f* ‘ ¢ {i -* > . bd y ee ; 7 ’ bs a ‘

AS facets Fa Ate Cie k ist he +s 2 het terene me 7 r : ; : * > . * 7 Yi DLAs .e% Pa in eee PL %, 5 OS eS an pes <4 es q i } obey Ce . 4 ¥" PS ET a Ae, Bee = > apt or 4 ~ oN catty en Sey ts : i ad w% VRAD WO Wie ae 2 a3 SE a seers ar , - .) a - wee’. " Pn . se ; ee x24 rele 3 thi $y (FI “0 i allt Cit _. far) Seats “SRY oem ‘ »3S

€ shown that the: whole vee

“not devised : asa vai evolution of words, at is: doubtless necessary, pe as a

hs aN

ta at 7 | > — ey * . . c : “aa 54 ‘a4 a > Phd Md -_*

*y oY “ “a

ia EOE. Fe ten oe ee ee. MY PP, | oe - >See 2. CP iLe o>A | : Os eV OSES Ene ed an SA © PES ics tet i. We Ie et. me pie th mee DW eR ed” hy , vit +3 a eee afr? ~ Vee itls VAS *. err t4 ALA te i“ * MM a >" 4 ; . P =" ’ . 7 Y } oft Ae | { | ee Se ie NL es, Oe . alt i’ ; , » 4 s. Mwy A i SNS eh arylth Pst tap > PA SS ~, ~~ - ; 2 pat Cy ‘ y ee Ph oat tla ke eek reer a BPD SALT TE eS oY on ‘4 ot 4? . i Ss ' ; “78 tie tol pon at Oe > “alh' PF lt a Fel q ~ '>F wy cae , 299 6 tant nas ATS lvl oan Se le ze “4 rt +t. TUT OR aa i. Y r ~~ > J ; > | *- ry -? = 3 " : ’ aks See te”, oe Sh wi LS othe ‘i. Lf > > 4 ; ++. s+ ; . . at. ‘ ,usTs 7? “fir wed tele ® ahaa Ye fy sh sheet eters 2h 4 ‘ A VA) . PROG! ) ren CAs gd ee FiiSielndtcten wt rake eatin SA ATA; os , mi ea re ace rs eS year HATES MASS Leg Be etry Set afe SP : pS bis NU ey RA, 7. «-*- a" ae eke ~ ~ @ 4 ; 5 a >. 2 ats " . : : i A, at ota. va Oe bated bts) INA hak S PRbe ob tho oY att SEAS EE peat +S: ; ; Wei (SPLOT AS “ Pee ee Tt ty +5 3 — Sts * cae t 4 | Wty erk iba r z =} 3 “<p ; « ; oP + Tate ay cue ether ees - : iy ’ 7 +¢ “ ‘ ‘ 4 . 5, : ntl: Tass SEOV se A ‘ : fe "Wy eee, Piatt. ; PAYA f - & hte x“ »% as Ls 4% z Ts a fe t<% »/ ° mew - 4 eet = iy hae ; < c? i “at fs h ate : i ee eA, _. ¥ a Mel 2s ie oie ye Che , in 4 XE @ — P ~ ii " , f +» ‘ rir’ . * ‘ Dery pea S| , ata ra Shee = 8S = ON 1 Th Le PHC LOGY “ROOK L

te ipeicleseg’ with divine science, whould: he about oe ae ee sin = : 2 Th therefore, Parmenides ace

‘ ‘ natures, which are either: middle or: last, Maye knowledges. that his whole discourse: will be @ about: the: oe and how it NPEESE: | ee swith sar tal

ae | Y oe ages an his ‘ip s. - — the —— =o ‘te is mei ty te | proceeds i from on hig as far ns to the most o scare hypostasis 0

~—— ane .-So Ow * ‘ae ih oye : > Se “A _ ’ ~ ~~" Os a. > —- > ; _— —_ ‘ . t *“ a -.. ’ Rh vs atu ees theta ay : 7, > s* ee ome ‘ ’ 4 > - -y «* y x , D4 ole a ti r ke : \ a ——~ i oe) iF ty Sere ¢- ’ : -«- y 4) f f ‘ - * 4 DER it Q Saree x ' see = e: | Shy Fae * | * -} tintas: - . -— ta-2. ; 4

a: ‘the frat. hypothe, dope asiapuaraie by negations igs ine fable supereminence of the first principle of things, and evinces that he is: exempt from all essence and knowledge,—it i is evident that the hypothesis — after this, as being proximate to it, must unfold the whole order of the Gods. For Parmenides does not alone assume the intellectual and essential peculiarity of the Gods, but likewise the divine characteristic of their hyparxis through ‘the whole of this hypothesis. For what other one can that be which is. participated by being, than that which is in every being eae sek “divine, and through which all things : are conjoined with the imparticipable: — Roatan one? Por. as bodies: through t their life are conjoined with soul, and as souls:

Oe ate reduced to: an exempt union, and ape in a Nope in Se RU OAD a © this first muse. 2

; But bec ‘ muah or being characterized by the one, and establishes ihe summit of intelligibles , as the first after the one, but ends in an essence which participates of time, ERIC ns : and deduces divine souls to. the extremities. of the divine orders, it is ne-| * ‘cessary ‘that the third. hypothesis should. demonstrate by various cone 9. > 03 | ries the awhile malting: of partial, tomy! and. Boil aiveriuee which i

. .

=

o> threngh their: intellective pat, are extended to total intellect, and the frat 3 RIRAR Se aE Ditaligences| in like manner true beings through the one: which they. contain Sag

because ‘bis by piiteale x commences ‘ten: ‘hat whic’ is “one oboe |

», sy . . ie Sh = . i, " a 7. a ) 1 —_ > : . i <4 i " oP _.. _ ’ we x I 1-32 A » > > : ~ Sat a ' ; ; o . a «= ~~ ~ . ~~ ‘en US RSE S 28 i euiles? i 2 ; pies » er) ee ee x ‘Pret ria Ss FO + ' . : , ; ate gel : . > oe , + At 2 3, sie th * av ry “ : b . > \e ° o « “er a . ae y :*, ; Sel tay. eh ry hig oh ls : . ie FP Os al ~ a 4 | ; ; 3 Ree SRLS : - . hae 4 . " > —< -. > ’ ts ‘ = “a al

é | : € - . e+ ‘ > ’ : ' ey ‘ ; ~ ees : _ 4 Tis : ; 7 : : ‘ . ~~. ‘ " 4 . . . . : ~ . 7 7 . ‘ ° - . ¥ 174 ‘ . : i s A . 4 ’ . cy 4 ; * ; / , t - a? 4 = ‘¥ > at, i bee — » ts ' ‘ RN me eet ter Tu , iit : <. : ’ ES - wf p< ‘ ‘ < 7 , ~ : .* -| : ; fe wo y'S . ee at > _ SP & ; : a ts Pe An Teg Wermeats sd wl he ‘ . = FF \ ‘ << =| sn ae a fy Ae ee has Sat. th ie rate and in }- } Eee, 5 ue aes" path ge NN 5 Tate PSN SR RS Tyna eho 4 33% eee re Ses Ss Wg SES RES fees 7 sassy, At ee ey ty BS ~ ” ~ os ¥ ae A<> Z = Spe > ao Se fy ye Pa i ‘ ‘, 4 . : é 4% ‘4 oe

ee contain,

Fike A ott fans oe: hice ike foun Seco delivers ace BS SST pear Gs

Lae suspended from. the Gods. And the last hypothesis. boy ‘the procession ¢ of oes 1 oe matter, whether considered as one, or as various, which the fifth hypo Be oS a Sent eee thesis demonstrates. by negatious, according to its dissimil: ar similitude’ Steer os wee to the first. ‘Bat sometimes, indeed, the negations: are privations, and os Seen yy ee | sometimes the exempt causes of all ie productions. — And what 38 the Seats Pees most wonderful oF all, the: highest, negations are only enanciative, but sie in a supereminent manner, and others according to deficiency. But Rene each of the negations consequent to. the St os

) | sis atlirmative; the one para. RNa aN il 5 digmatically, but the other iconically, OF after. the manner of an image. [See Meccan nn: Emi the middle corresponds to the order of soul, for it is composed. from 3 Wak Pe RIES affirmative and negative conclusions. — — Bat it possesses negations COOK 1) ak dinate. to affirmations. “Nor is it alone multi plied, like material natures, A Wi nor does it ue s8C88 an_adventitious one; but the one. which it contains, |

i iages yagh it is still. one, yet subsists in motion. and imultiplication, and inits

progr essions is, as it were, a absorbed by essence. And such are the hy) ee

4 ee __

——

pth rh oe: es | “theses which unfold all beings, both. separable and. inseparable, tc $ ether = Se ES NRG with: the canes, sof whales as swell puaale as saioaaion in Son a ; oe =

ee

ae the one, evinee that all coe ama ie seth aecedi] beh: oe ae s Saren Se ates things in generation, and that no being: can any longer have any subsiste ers: ence} ; and this, in order ‘that he may demonstiate the one: to ‘be sa gry “A Sete ees: of liebe and, ‘unease that eee it all things p wrticipate of the —~

GRR i % < cee And i in 5 ahr: we sy logistical a ly oo lect is through. all b nie rey nr aie th Teast ape tall things : subsist ag far as tothe last hypo ostasis, bis not; no

tay , iy “- 2 rift ea Mae vibe ora wad Sos oan bene mame spbaiatone ag luak sa caneares is + both, the ie tenons e Ee

me

; a Sf PES a ¢ iS, Asn Pag ete e 2 Ss fate Pet Be pif betee Sta73 vie AEA Se gee 53 oa Saft 7 Goi ; i Mba Dae bbe ‘: : he ye .f) is) : 4. ; _—* 4 - it Ave ™ , re , te 4 » *, 4 co ree : . i o% SHUT SMI RAL stat beta tated a" tarts SET REM ve, For: our, i is Se re ae o J opener rat. Laas HRA Ts PL RE eB Re yay re, Mees age ll Ud MESS aie Toe hat SPE NS iets AAS Lh Hat Wed ie SP aie TN Wh? Read Ryd tA bbe oe Sas 5 lle $4. Hts Wh os Peg Sahat SARE BE = f ce re " eWeek LS ~ St brags ee ee sh! x : > Cray. al . tal he ve “Testa 0 oe + ae ra hay read owre es te wna. ry ee he e EA! BY a ite A AR ROCEE ant a Pe RO ST LAS a 1, Vays W pAiee ‘ ; 2 ‘ , 2 : ! ~

ee ie P et male eoa oA ~~ Ny ae : et et AS Fairy: WEy.

A "J ’ ’ 7 tat 1 ' ‘a aq Bath Si nite ¢ " *\y x. iD of oo ; 7 arth rare’ MK Ye, with ah ite if “Ne y % de) nt a oe 2 -* , ; . ; : eit aH Pay Paul i* “ i) Mix .

Sit Tye. wae

=a <

— . me : . ~ teh y ae em, ‘ “ =“ oe Oe or — at

Lary , : ae + s

' . >

ire adapted ta

. 4 * , >.

2 ‘

. — ew.

ree =

oth coms aan and:

PFE te ie

—S

z

e shall asnime the t thing

rae.

heron ani

. a

CAP Te 5: ~ es os — -«

age paige

. 3

yy un

i, ‘ , fitaty

“2

4

; “AN eo?

=

fron subordinate. perce hor are: change rer isaac -te-which their providence extends. We shall learn, however, how- PRE SO NOON f things are defined necording to: nature, if we endeavour to embrace by a Pe ae poninS veasoning process the scientific method of. ‘Plato; about each of them and ovesr atta maments he | proves that. there Suey are Gods; and soa afterwards coomiets such RE as are sce muene May swith this dogma. aes oe se aaviadia

CHAP) XIN, nt - OF PLATO. se be ec beah

prior to these, survey hy what irreftagable ar

- OF all bemgs, thereto, it is neces y that some pee move ‘only: | but that ‘others should be moved. only, and that the natures situated. between these, should both move and be moved. And with respect. to these — last it is necessary, either that they should move others being themselves S

moved by others, or that they shonld be selfmotive. ‘These four hypo-- 'stases likewise, are necessarily placed in an orderly series, one after another; — ~ that which is moved only and suffers, depending on other primary causes ; that which moves others, and is at the same time moved, being prior to

this; that which is self-motive, and which is beyond that which both moves and is moved, beginning from itself, and throngh its own motion

: imparting the representation of being moved, to other things ; = and ‘that:

whieb: is immoveable, preceding whatever participates. either # pra ‘ igen’

pa sive motion. For every thing self-motive, in conse jiie ene 4 f poss. sessing | its perfection i ina transition and interval of life, depends on ane other more ancient cause, which: always subsists accord

and in a similar mnie, anid: ee life i is nat ia es bat | in Leap |

For time is an nage e uf

ar therefore, ‘all: ine shit) are ages Re me evr nen are seal ace |

ponding: to time, but the eternal form of qotion j e above that’ which is:

carried in. time, the: selt: “motive nature will be second i in: order, and not: the. first of heings. - But that whieh moves: othe ‘4,

$, and is - moved: by ‘others, au must. necessarily be. suspended. froma a self-motive nature: and: not this we alone, but likewise: every. alter-motive fabrication, as the Ath enian. guest demonstrates, For if all things, Bays. he, should stand. still, unless sel

motive natures had a subsistence among: things, there would be no such is Se thing ‘as that which is first moved. For that which is: immoveable, is hy — Sathya no means: eons mere to be aks nor will: shore: theo de that, LOO NAs AOS

Cees a

, . $ ‘ io ks y 4 SBF se eee aed Las . rae : reece . ty avy» ; . Az e ; Sag . FP , . eos ae be. “a. : ‘ >» * . z > > - . . ‘. ese ~ Fins . - TA. %. . pA > — ‘ ~* ) 2 a ew, - , bs ~ Oe een > ‘ = - - 4 * ‘ 3 . E Js a . > =

with the variety. of the hinge ane

ing ta sameness,

as oe : = rom its own ‘energy, will: move both itself see others a a secondary manner. ‘For a acne af this Kind 3 imparts the: pe Owe -ot being moved to : : nog motive - able nature im es

swer to all beings. In the third place, that which is

te ee ear ome fist of “all be ie cended from things moved by another, |

Ocean others. For it is necessary, both that other things, and the ) ce hines moved, which extends in ap order| ly manner from o to the last of ‘things, should be filled with their proper ‘media. CAM bodies, therefore, belong 40 those things awhich are eahrsily Lae

eecee nly panda are. smells zee they ate productive of nothing, on —

3 end wad with h terial Lr gevusine © of ~ atarally produces and moves, by e plos | rare in ine orp: oneal power.

Bat. of | jceeaiak: natures, ‘gome are “divisible about. bodies, oe

gee. are exempt from ‘euch a division about’ the dast oft | "Those incorporeals,. therefore, which are divisible about the tulks of bodies, whether they subsist in qualities, or in material forms ee \ the number of things amoved by another, but-at the same time moving others. - For, these, because they possess aa. incorporeal allotment, pg rte icipate of a motive power ; 4 but because they are divided about bodies, are deprived of the power of verging. to themselves, are divided tog nth weir subjects, and are full of slaggishuess from these, they are indigent of & ta otive nature which j is not borne along ina foreign seat, but. POssesses — an n hypostasis. in itself. Where, therefore, shall we obtain that which moves itself? For things extended intanatures possessing bulk and interval, — OF which are piven 4 in » these, and subsist: eran ys about. them, must

i» ,. ‘ sas FAD,

he re Butatis — os

n eves oie as we times before chatted that a uabaiahiee nature should — bi | prior te these, wh ie shy js perfectly established. in itself, and not in others, — “and which fixes ats. energi gies in “itself, aod not ia things different from ‘itself. : a another certain nature exenipt from. jot

| itself. ‘There: is, theref ote, “bot i in 1 the. hea et sand in these. very. mutable elements, from which bo-

“dies ere derive the = er of — scien Lamond if it the ce , -

and consider

: a deo we : ee z

HAP. x xu Cee “OF Prato. Rice es

to discover what: such ‘ani ‘essence as abe is, (rightly. following Sbcnesen,

externally moving and compelling. Tt remains, therefore, that animated

atures must possess: this: representation, and that they are sélf-motive 3 mm a secondary degree, but thut the soul which is in them, primarily moves

itself, and is moved by itself, and. that through a power derived from itself — as it imparts life to bodies, so likewise it extends | to ther from itself a Aes

prsentnting of being moved by themselves.

Th ‘therefore, the self-motive essence is more Jansen har dehesauns . natures, but soul is primarily selfmotive, from whieh the image of sel : motion is imparted to bodies, soul will be beyond bodies, and the ‘motio A os of every body, will be the progeny’ of soul, and of the motion it contains. Hlence it is necessary that the whole heaven and all the bodies it contains — | possessing various motions, and being tmhoved with these different: motions, . -accarding to natute (fora circulation is natural to. every body of this kind) should have ruling souls, which are ‘essentially more ancient than | bodies, and which are moved in themselves, and ‘Supernally illuminate these with the power of being moved. Tt is necessary, ‘therefore, that these ‘30 iw BS which dispose i in an orderly manner the whole world and the parts it con- : Z tains, and who impart to every thing corporeal which is of itself destitute of fife, the power of being moved, inspiring: if, for this purpose, swith the = Sree cause of moron, should either move all things conformably to" shai oe -after’ a contrary: manner, which it is not lawful to assert. But if ndeed. this world and every thing in it which is disposed in an ord eee ‘and is moved equally and perpetually according to nature, as is a derek: ae 5 strated, partly i in the mathematical disciplines, z and partly i in ph sical die cussions, is suspended from an irrational soul, which | moving itself moves Ke

also other things, neither the order of the periods, bor the motion whieh

ee 4 eA y r3a38 PNY is ae

“-* ay x _ pare me mines aes N rv 3 -<

ring what tlie end of things is,) which by being present ‘to alter ‘motive natures, imparts to them a representation of selEmotion, to which | of the above mentioned natures shall we aseribe the power of things being moved from themselves? For all inanimate natures are alone alteremotive, : and whatever they stiffer, they are adapted to suffer, through a certain power

bounded by « one ¥eason, nor the position of bodies, nor any other of these a : : eae snecated eetaraing tor tare, AEA AAAI,

a4 hes OND SB THEOLOGY Rg ie eS Sau a pag is

heh wid shies i ablerio dintetaitc oncty ding Gey MARNET, ANG ACLOTGs | ing toan doyariable sameness of lavcieentn. "Bor or every thiog irrational is eeu | naturally. adapted. to be adurned by: something different from itself, and is ‘ | indefinite and unadoried in its own nature, But to.commit all heaven Bea ie

ges

Rs ae ae thing: of this: kind, and : * eireulat

nabs ation revolving according to: reason, and Saye Hee pea, with: Ai invariable : sameness, is by. no. means adapted, either to the nature of | PREVI EN OS | things, or tanur undisciplined conceptions, Ifhaweyer, an intellectual soul, 9046) and awhiel eniploys reason, governsall things, and ifevery thing which is : Beta moved with @ perpetual lation, is governed. hy a soul of this kind, and, there — eee is no one of the wholes in the universe destitute of soul: (for na. body is honorable if deprived | of such a. power as.this, as: ‘Theophrastus.somewhere nes

ee gays) if this be the case, whether does it possess this. intellectual, perfect,

RNR OEE beneficent power, according to participation, or according to essence? ee ess u oS Bor af, according to. essence, it is necessary. that every soul should Sears aoe Bee this: kind, since each. according — to its own nature is sel&motive,

pA But af, according to particip tion, there will be another intellect subsisting PSU gis Ss in eierey 2 more anions: than sort which essentially y peenenet: intellnctione: ODE ia bart wie “sineo it is. ‘des necessary that the sank srhiehs jn onnctalined ae , BEML G NR cording to PeASON, should: possess that. whieh pertains. to intellect. through 3 aul participation, and: that. the intellectual. nature should be twofold; the BS rt ehe subsisting prit “1 marily i in a divine intellect itself; but the other, which | ees from: this, subsisting secondarily i in: soul. To which, you: may add, if you please; t the presence of intellectual. illumination i i body. ‘Por. “whence i is the whole of this heayen either spherical or moved in a citcle, and whenve does: it. revolve with a. sameness of cirenlation. according. esc one definite order? For how could it always be allotted the sameidea and "power inuautably: aceordiog to nature, if it did not participate of specific. ek fom ation according to intellect? For soul, indeed, is the: supplier of — — guotion : but. the cause of a frm éstablishment, and that which reduces the unstable mutation of things. that are moved, inte sameness, and also... a life which is. hounded by one reason, and a circulation which subsists Pons with invariable sameness, will evidently | be superior to soul. Sais c gress De therefore, mee the arhole of this sensible n nature v elon to kings

ae onar. xu Paani oP PLATUD Pesiay * Reenter

which are altersnotive. Bot soul -— poreal motions 5 and prior to.

soul is: welsiunlion, a: iociio's in it. self all. cote 3 his is intelleet: which is 4emoveable, det

au pce one, however, ‘s0ppoie. that. t assert this immobility of. intellect. tore

C0" te

rh willing: su to denominate ify of all. Tife, b both “itself, and of that which has its hypostasis in

acre ~ uniform, soul i is. one,' every. beh own nature, and every:

semble that which is sluggish, es but that: itis the deading CAUSE of alt motion, and the fountain, it you, Wa ee ES. Through these ears

stitute of dife,! and. without respiration, e ©

b of that which i we converte

causes: alse, the world is denominated by ‘Timeeus, a an animal endued with =

soul and jsitellect Ee being ealled by: hint an. animal according to-its. own: Kea! nature, and the life pervading to it from: soul, and which is distri Wited 5 about it, but aniniated or endued with soul, according to the presence of eee a divine soul in it, mid endued. with intellect, according to intellectual — ~

domisation. - For the suppl y of life, the government-of soul, and the par- x sens Af, bowever, this intellect is essentially. intellect, since. es indi eee e same with its intellection,deno-

tieipation: of intellect connect and contain the whole of he

cating that the essence of intellect. is. the eos minates it. divine ; for he. SAYS, that soul receiving a divine u iat ellect Jedan

3 uprightand wise jie: ae Gf, therefore, thi s be the ‘ : Si ee

whole Wo! td should be suspended from: its divinity, and: that cue ies no 2 eed should: be present to this universe: from, soul, but th

perfect measure should originate from that. unity,” from. which sap pa ect-is jag ia whole and perfect ace hon ie.

y thing secondary together with perfec

ee ae proper: ature, participates: of another. more. excellent — A ali |

2 time, pos

= from an order whichis always established above it, Por! — : yee eS corporeal being alter-motive, derives from: soul. the representation. of sel oy 7 motive power, and is. through: it an animal. — ‘But soul being self-mo a

rticipates of a life according: to intellect, and ‘energizing acco ae co

cee ‘For she read in, os @ See aes pees * Por x20 TK ‘epalos," read, eae ine ons foe x a eels Sona Bacar aes For Nal 4 1a Saal pia on 4 hat uae wet ug on,» ee sae thet

$ “ay bi 2 ri ae fol 7 } '

dee y its. perpetual os Pio ‘permanency and sameness of subsistence should be derived fromintelleet, and that its one. union, the eonspiration in it and sympat aVy and its all-

sonnet a See Coen EEL 8 and an a erential ae: aca its Neale ano

is prior to: intel eC

ici 46 1 OR THE HiROLOG Y= 2s “ Bo0 Stans

; ; »y ae et oi

| probity: intallects And intellect possessing. itstifet in sisttey, ‘ie ays Bay

subsisting essentially i in energy,” ‘and fixing all its. stable intelleetion at ss - Ofice in intellect, is ‘entirely deific through the cause prior to itsel, For

xt has. two-fold energies: as. Plotious says, Some 2s. ‘intellect, but others ee Ee ; as being inebriated: with nectar. And elsewhere he observes, that this j ct ere eee LAS tellect, by that which 1 is prior to itself and is not intellect, is a god; ; in ‘the Sree eibiaes

same manner as soul, ‘byits summit which is above soul, is intellect and Sree aay

as body, by the power which 1 1 prior | to bod y, is soul. AL things: ther

but soul has” the fo rie of intellect ; and the body of the world is vital. But every thing: cs conjiined with that: whieh i 18 prior: to itself, And. of the natares: : osterior to to these, one ina more proximate, but the other i in

a more remote degree, ‘enjoys that which is divine. ~ And divinity, indeed,

\ divine; for the illumination. of divine* light pervades stpernally. as far as

i tothe last dependencies ; yet itis not simply divine ; hatagel: ace looking | its te intelle ae

ct, and living from itself, is primarily divine.

elore, as we have said, are sisjpended fr from. ar one Abrongls ie intellect and soul as media. And intellect indeed Has: the fornt of unity; eS

Kania eee st, being primarily carried i in an intellectual nature; but ve intellect 3 is most divine, as being deified prior to other things; and soulis = divine, so’ far as it requires an intellectual medium. But the body which ©

aN participates of a soul of this. kind, so far as body indeed, is also itself :

"My reasoning is ake the: same about each of the hikes spheres, a wad : oS

. about’ the bodies. they. contain. For all these imitate the whole b 1eny since these likewise have a perpetual allotment ; and with resp

Ze _sublunary elements, they have not entirely an essential mutation, but 1 they - = ons

abide in the universe according to their wholenesses, and contain in them-

selves. partial animals. For every wholeness has posterior to itself niore Ss Sea partial essences. As, therefore, in the heavens, the number of the stars” Sea

‘proceeds thaetber with the whole spheres, a

tude of partial terrestrial animals subsists together with their wholeness, _ : ai

Shur # also it ear six

| eS : ’ + Por aia sng ead, att wy wergyeid. see es Bt Fy a The sense eres? that frie should he: here eed,

a its to to. me to » be ey die in the wholes which have ity

5 >? ,*

ad as in the earth the multi- ole es t *

CHAP, XII. OS OF PLATO: NS . a7

an Intermed: iate subsi tene priate numbers. For how in the extremes can whic

of them in the intermediate natures ? ‘But if each of the spheres is an aninval, ‘aul: is iahears established after

r - iackclnentedl bes filled up with app ts as , | : : wholes which subsist prior eek to parts, be arranged together with parts, ‘unless there is the same anAORE ae

the same manner,. and gives completion to. the universe, as possessing: fife xs

indeed, it will always primarily participate of soul, bnt as. preserving its _ Pei Own order immutable in. the world, it will be comprehended by intellect, EON OEN and as one and a whole, and the Jeader and ruler of its proper parts, WE 57: will be iluminated by divine. union, Not only the universe, ‘therefore, iG

but each also of its ‘perpetual parts is animated and endued with in- © | tellect, and as much as possible is similar to the universe.’ For eich Ae

mul titude, ©

of these parts i isa universe with respect to its kindred

short, there is indeed one corporeal-formed - wholeness. of the. uni verse, : RA AHRAN cRNA but there are many others under this, depending « on ‘this one ; ‘there j is one ae eh soul of the universe, and after this, other souls, together with this dist 05< ing in an orderly manner the whole parts of the universe with undefiled See purity ; one intellect, and an. intellectual number under this, participated Sere by these souls 5 and one god who connectedly contains at “once ¢ all mungods, who distribute intellectual essences, and. the souls suspended from. these, and moe all the parts of the world, For it is not to be supposed ° that each of the productions of nature is generative of ee Lasse to. itself, bat that fou eay

dane and supermundane® natores, and a qultitude of other _

<>

ae ge fscacet oe io ioe ‘Sore eas, ai is necéssery a Kai nave «Brea "2 ar 2 gain woh i 8 ji ve e eet the sense of the whole sentence and the version of: Portus require, OE ae

f Je “seems setae to ene hate she arene anak hs ay fi the tansation. 3

a

<= degre eat; in i hamectes She paradigm of a Spoons at fahax ‘Got Beal

Seco == Hor the. similar j is more allied, and more naturally adapted to ihe reason of cause than’ the di dissimilar, in the same manner as the same than the aes

_ different, and. bound. than. the infinite. “These things, however, we shall nat accurately. survey in what follows. ‘Bat we shall now direct our attention ny | to the: second of the things demonstrated i in ‘the Laws, viz. that the Gods) providentially attend, al once to > wholes and Lg. and 3 shall f cusinally ae

tie »* ie 5 OL ag

"ht oe

fe> Pt .* .

r+

| 48 “ON THE ‘THEOLOGY coe BOOK -

ys

- GiSeuss the iepreensible conception of Plato about the row de nee of 3

he nga

i ms Sera? «CHAPTER XIV. BASIS RSS

ee ROM what ae been an therefore, it is evident to every one, that the

“Gods. ‘being. the causes of all motion, some of them are essential and vivific, according to a ‘self motive, self-vital, and sel Feneryetic power. But

others of them are. ‘intellectual, and excite by their very being all secon-

dary" natures to the perfection — of life, according to the fountain and

principle af all second and third progressions: of motion. And others | are >

unical, or. characterized by unity, deilyi lying by participation all the whole : genera of themselves, according to a primary, all-perfect, and unknown - power of | energy, and who are. ‘the leaders of one kind of motion, but — are not the principle of another, But again others supply to secondary sone natures: motion aecondin g to place - Or quality, but are essentially ¥ the = io in bo theinselves. Por every thing which is the cause: of Shee: in 8 i is much prior 3 49 this the cause to itself’ of its own as | perlection.- Farther still, that which is self: motive j igo

- proper acti and. ij

again the principle of motion, and being and life are imparted: ‘by “soul to.

As

every thing in the world, and not local motion only and the other kinds - 2 of motion, bat the progression ‘into being i is from soul, and by a much —

- greater priority: from an intellectual essence, which binds to itself the life _ of self-motive natures and precedes according to cause all temporal energy. ~ Andi ina still greater degree do motion, being, and life proceed from a nical hyparxis, which. connectedly contains intellect: and soul, is the

‘source of total good, and proceeds as far as to the last of things. or ab | life indeed, not all the parts of the world are capable of ‘participating, os eee of intellect a and a gnostic pores but of the one all things Sia ae as a : hares

* "Bor ng read amg

OLS ae A :

ip of ws OSs" v " :

oe ignore n t, neither se ak ‘govern the universe ; ace

~ Pri,

eee re a Fn ei tuts 2

bets sianer eel Dot iN hak dature, % and the contraries to: 1 hes

give salnaiinbs toall sukigbes sariitaa: prec c ode eo ~short, there i is no essence, or anultitude of porns which is sot allorted its”

e generation from. the OnE. Ti is necessary, the Te a Co SS partakers of the providence of preceding ¢ causes, Being civilied indeec ced fr fe ~ ore the psychical , ms ods, and circulating according | to temporal neriods 5 ‘and vee patticipat ati:

and: union, but Sas are

l g* . : ©. —— . a” ’ i ‘ 2 SS . : i. : . 4 “ 4 m4 , ~¥ . .- + . r f . LS OF Me + ' ‘ > ‘ h a y af) + wt ar - >> o ’ ; SS i , ye us i” cy TN eh Pel eel + “A tL be " he 4s > 2 ’ \ iv, An cer, : Seas FR ae CAT A a ‘ . ae ne fee ~ ay ha >

le sis and piace: things: whir

if itis deprived of the one. Uf, therefore, the Gods: produce all ‘things, and —

J hese > = ——— _——_ = > . mn AG Soe on eee uo : MONEE NS SAS Sot aad eee eee et Dent ee sith ot SE AC > -_" z - 3 )- p

| Es 2; 3 and, there: is not an y thing: wwhidh: ix oe A ) prived: ofa cause of this Kind, norcan any thing ever participate ¢ of be = a

contain all things, in the anknown: ‘comprehensions of. themselves, how 1 is Bs = a

it. possible there should not be ; a providence of all things in these shee hensions, pervading supernally as far as to the piost. partial natures? For it 5 every where fit that offspring should enjoy. the providential care of

their. Canes. | Bat all alter-tnoti ye are the. “progeny: of sel-imotive natures. ES,

And things whieh | subsist in time, either i in the whole of time, or in a. part

of it, mre the effects of eternal uataren; because that which ene is, is the

ag OFF aameiets and at the Sarre time a stable « pondition of forms

clore, either that the Goi

er goad ih at

nor are intellects cartied 1 In: souls asin a vehicle, nor prior to the nes eal

‘unifies of oe Gods soasentedly: comprehend in S scene nt iow

oe ee “esc ee = at i pe tan Press ‘ib

SESS ae ea ee l gods 3 but receiv to th selves. the ees va Ress “salon, of. measure, ‘pe of the datibation of good: from the first Che BS as i Seen arene 157s necessary, ther : ds should know that a pre — | dential care of their own offspring is natoral: to them, and shoul [motonly give subsistence ta secondary beings, and supply y them with Tile, essence ages Sone i | themselves | the Legit’ gk

ei ‘ae ‘he a ta hea causifal i idk we ee ae beau 1 those eb are eee see

ig to inlet, ea | ot }

‘ Sw. ov. 4 ;* re ; _) e ' : . . v4 ims : 7 . C ' . . ; ; BRS : oS Rigke - : 4 ; ‘ « o ee Wow a 4% — * . sink 4 : hn ts ane fois} 2 - ’ ,e rey ra J : — i ree ea! aoe ‘ '- : : ’ * EI AS her eh Bee am ee PET ae . : ‘ C A eae > Hee vy ia ~ » - ; : > " «cure aay * Vr _ , Pave) ries SPS Nn Aiken Lf be 4 . ' . 6 «<f whe fant ; shan A F ’ i -™ SOAS rts WAYS “ we” “4 = “ws »* ’ . ’ 4 \ é »? yc Le Sein (FS As aoe > ~ , 7 ; . . ; X N °

pilin

SET CA

7 ‘ -

. sf Wis ’ iM 1, a. BAT) rrisds

ig thre i} aL ’ tia ‘iyi

Rachie ae Abd. | ON THE THEOLOGY.

—_

- leds, hick! we ane acknowledged they do aioe ie orn ;

' tions, If, therefore, they are not depriv ed of knowledge, being the fathers, Seen A leaders and governors of every thing 3 in the world, and’ to them as being — ES Ah ee SNe such a providential care of the things governed by, and. following ch Oa eR, i a and generated by them, pertains, whether shall we say that they knowine- BPA es a i the law which is according to. nature, accomplish this law, or that through AE imbecility. they are deprived of a providential attention to their possessions aban

‘or progeny, for it is of no consequence as to the present discussion whicly. of these two appellations you are willing to adopt? For if through: want. of power they neglect the superintendence of wholes, what is the cause of | this. want of powert For they do not move things externally, norare other cmmace indeed the causes of essence, but they assume the goverument of ngs s they have produced, but they rule over all things as if from the

i ponte of | a ship, themselves supplying being, shearisclves: siaibetaiae ak

“measures: of se ass themselves og to tng their ‘ec aperotes

Whet me shh are they 5 cabs! to jecreas at once bec all ele: or deny do not leave each of 1

¢ parts destitute of their providential care?’ And

Cie ‘they are not ‘eurators of every thing i in the world, whether do they pro- ‘

entially superintend greater things, but neglect such as are less? Or

do they pay attention to the less, but neglect to take care of the greater ? s : ae _ For if we deprive them of a providential attention ‘to all things similarly,

_ through the want of power, how, while we attribute to them a greater thing, viz. the production of all things, can we refase to grant that which. “38 natarally consequent to this, a providential attention to their productions? For itis the province of the power which produces a greater thing, | ‘to dispose. in a becoming manner that which is less. But if they are—

eu ators of less things, and neglect such as are greater, how canthis mode |

Saf providence be fight? For that. which is more allied, and more similar fo any thing, is more appropriately and fitly disposed by pature tothe : d which that thing confers on it. Ii, however, —

: the Gods think that the first of mundane natures deserve their providenete tial aie! and that viewers of which vers are e the Aeieioes but are unable

rticipation: of the good j

/ ae * ais omined i = er |

| a IY, Co “OF: PLATO, * PRS. Ue

can meee a anenvying cand paves energy ' Be "tow Pee ‘those wa 2 = -

are capable of effecting greater things, be unable to. govern stich as are less? ss : ; | ‘Or how can those who produce the essence even of the smallest things, Horo:

be the lords of the perfection of them, through : a. privation of power? For all these things are hostile to. our natural conceptions. _ It remains, there. — fore, that. the Gods aust know what j ig fit and appropriate, and that they ee

must possess. a power adapted to the. perfection of their own. nature, and 2

to the government of the whole of things. But if they know that which =e

is according to nattre, and this to those who are the generating causes of

all things is to take care of all things, and an exuberance of power,—-if ee this be the case, they are not deprived of a providential attention of this

kind. Whether, also, together with what has been said, is there a will of - G

srovidence in them? Or is this alone wanting both to their knowledge aS and power? And on this account are things deprived’ of their providential care? For if indeed knowing what is fit for themselves, and being able to” =

accomplish what they know, they are unwilling to provide for their own offspring, they will be indigent of goodness, their unenvying exuberance

will perish, and we shall do nothing else than abolish the: hyparxis a pba cording | to which they are essentialized. _ For the: very being: of the Gods Dean

is defined by the good, and in this they ha provide for things of a subject. nature, is to. confer on th

good. How, therefore, can we deprive: the Gods of pro

ave their subsistence. — But to 3 rovidence, a Bia

at the same time depriving them of goodness? And how if we subvert 9°. their goodness is it possible, that we should not also. ignorantly subvert a nite their hyparsis which we established by the former demonstrations ; a Hence SRS ae it. is. necessary. to admit as a thing consequent. to the very being of the Peseta Gods that they. are good according to every virtue. And. again, it is con ne Peele sequent. te this that they do not withdraw. themselves from a providential Sia Rane attention to secondary natures, either: through indolence, or batpnge Aue

or she doviesen : ae to meade T shipk:| it is: ‘also a. that s

OTe. Ey ea ‘ = ‘ ote ES gh Porn ESO

; ‘ Pir . v* . ' _— ‘ « et si ‘ . . > Moe Fe an WwW, e 4 : on ‘7 A > . : . 1S ‘ ‘ et ri; ’ - ‘ . ~~ ™ Ow aed See . wy . is) os . + : : : : . _ * —— : . : , 7

3 Phe “Nor « expo it is quite to rea, ae a eet a Zi a Bae sa

ah hy , . ‘oe? AIAN A ote : . a -é :

Se and p re

Sie se. ON TRE THEOLOGY oe ee “HOOK t Let

them the antet: excellent knowledge, unpolluted. power, ess ‘aner :

Cabins speondary things, as 15 Gther of: a busy or laborious: nature, or that

this j is the case with their exempt transe endency, which i is: established re= “mote from mortal difficulty. | For their eerie | is not willing t to be dew

ice even the life of good men vis opt with facility, andj is oid af f molestation and. pain. -Bot - a lests net iments of matter. If, however, it be requisite fy define the nde a the providence « of the Gods, ‘nat must be admitted that it 18 ‘Spontaneous, unpolluted,. iramaterial, ‘and — ineffable. : For the Gods do not govern all things either by investigating ee ie what } is fit, or. exploring | the Leeead every thing by Saige eesahaks a

leew they exert on thei * selves the measures of the whole of things, and. producing the €s sence “every thing” from: ‘themselves, and. also. Jooking ge to themselves, t

eying and. exuberant will, From which it appears: that. they provide for the.

esd whole of a and omit nothing hich 3 1s b regorate¢ to ae ‘supply of: Nes "Let, bowweers a Ro one A snk that the Goas eta eas a providence

ear > awn. ‘efiaice: = “bat pre-assuming in’ them- ee they lend pita’ feck all things j ina silent path, by their very being, and ill them = with good. Neither, likewise, do they produce } in a manner. simiJar to = = Loess energizing only by their very being, uuaccompanied with deli-

berate. choice, nor energizing in a manner similar to partial souls in won ae S Cds with will, are they ileprived of productios according to essence; SS

~ but they. contract both. these into one union, and they will indeed pick i eta things: as they are able to effect by their very being, but by their bs eG toe

- essence being capable | of and producing all things, they contain the catise 5 - ‘of p roduction in their unenvying and exuberant will,” By what busy Pane

"energy, therefore, with what. difficalty, or with the paoishment: of what a a Sat ae : ~Txion, is the providence either af whole souls, or of intellectual essenves, <0 of of the Gads themselves accomplished, unless it should be said, that to ppart good 1 it any respect, 48 laborious: to the. Gods? - But that which ee

according: io nature is not Jaborious to. any thing. | For neither js it taboe AGP f Sie

IONS. to fire. to hia mics fest: nor to snow to Feltigenite, hor in short to oe

o> ae a - . a ,

tee a ON THE THEOLOGY — - noox 1,

“yrorld, there are many order, a0 the mode of f providence is diferent accarding to each. PRN,

“apes 7 i ‘io

@< CHAPTER XV. -

Tes third prekiese fies these. we shall connect ith: the former, and

-Sgurvey how awe are to assume the unpervertible i in the Gods, who perform ‘

all things according: to justice, and who do not in the smnallest degree — Be uy Q

subvert its - omndaryy « or its. undeviating rectitude, im the

r providential — ae |

~ “attention to all other things, and in the mutations of ae affairs, To ‘think therefore, that this is apparent to every one, that every where that |

; which governs according to nature, and pays all possible attention tothe Hicit y oft he governed, after this manner becomes the leader of that which governs, and directsit to that which is best. For neither has the pilot

} who rales over the loci and the ship: any other precedaneous end than ae

the physician w ae ath ie

for the sake of any ‘ing else than the bealth of the subjects of his care,

that sail in the ship, and of the ship itself, nor does cas tS curator of the diseased, endeavour to doall things

whether it be requisite to cut them, or administer to them + a purgative aes

medicine. - Nor would the general of an army or a guardian say that they

look to any other end, than the one to the liberty. of those that are: guarded, Rie a

and the other to the: liberty of the soldiers. Nor will any other to whom Oa he

it~ bel ongs to be the leader or curator of certain ‘persons, endeavour to subvert the good of those that follow him, which it is his business ta pro- De te Neamaore - eute, and with a view to which he disposes 1 in a becoming manner every “thing belonging to those whom he ‘governs. — “If therefore we grant thatthe = =

Gods are the leaders of the whole of things

: and that, their: providence: ey = |

tends, to all things, since they. are. good, ‘aicck possess every virtue, how. s. |

esible they should neslect the felicity of the objects of their provi-, dential cate? Or r how can Fai ie inferior to other leaders in n the epee

not direct their government: to the virtue and: vice of men? ead be admitted,.on this supposition, that they exbibit t an the: universe, and vice vanquished ?- Will they not: also thus: -sorrupt ae the measures of justice by. the worship: paid to them by the depraved, pork subvert the boundary of undeviating science, and cause the gifts of vice to 28 appear more honorable than the pursuits of virtue ?- ‘For this mode of «— providence is: neither advantageous to these leaders, nor to those that

and pervert the measures of desert, Butit will be m

te and the whole world will be filled with disorder and incurable pert : ete depravity semaining | in it, and being replete with that discord which exists.

. in bas go ve sible that pate 3 z ie

visto, in comequence of being perverted by the pfts ofthe deprae And ‘universally, whether you aré ‘willing to call the. God Frade

rulers, or guardians, or fathers, a divine nature will appe:

of no one of winch names, - ‘For all things that are venerable and honor- ~~.

able subsist: tn them - peitnarily. ~ And on this account indeed, here also —

some things are patra ly more” venerable ‘and honorable: than others, _ |

because: they exhibit an ultimate. resemblance ‘of the Geds. But what. occasion i there to. SPD.

ee of the Gos which: subsist acer rd.

een Se

th they govern, but: Dae the ' Gods themse ers : of good, true nnd real virtue, and a blameless iy should ee

follow them. — For to those who have become wicked , there will be no liberation from guilt, since they will always endeavour to antici sate | bes pCeSSArY which it is. mes us their final

not Tawi to assert, that the Gods. should regard

vice of the. subjects of their. providence, neglect their trae salvation, or

consequently. be alone the causes of adumbrant good, — This universe also turbation, oe

werned clties. to is it hot pelea in p

ar to be i in “want pers

kk further « on this: ‘subject ? Ford think thatwe hear from. those who are wise in divine concerns paternal, guardian, ruling Bee and | peovian powers celebrated. — How i is. it possible therefore that the | ee ing to nature; regarding: theend ntially. attend to the order of ves with whom

virtue: victorious: ee

> 7 " : : ih se iy : Jay se ‘3 = . : . > ly 1 a , Tl : ‘. eee Ses i ei. 2 +373 . " ; / ’ So par St "Ss ; > pened ' vy se ita ., * \ \ : a ner aa athe >. = ag j | : : ~" ; 7 ; out OVA, : Dy - J atte : HES) Rk Cyn a # ON ree : a ive a Ao ney " mY J ’ sathncte At he Caer : : . i S es ' , : : a i J . si iS : 7 : : 4 3 ’ : ; }

j s*,

HR ne a uh aes greater degre

verned pees ee to aatank in'a gieater ae ree ~ human Poy divine concerns, and i images. than primary causes? . ~ Hence if mea pra erly attend to the weltare. of teen in. governing t t hi

| Wonaring some, bat disgracing others, and. every. where: giving a proper . at 3 a ; direction to the siya at vice ae the a measures racine os is + such n nore : ise

"But if ee oe

ose. whom they govern, imitate in 3 pres ter. dearer

R ose things u thatate deprived of them * through dissin * Trode and diversity. so that ifamong men indeed, the. fincorrupted as | viating form of provide bows re

also earth-born gifts will be more honorable than Olympian ‘goods, aud the _ Dlandishments. ot vice than the works of virtue. With a view. therefore to

oh » the most perfect felicity, Platoin the Laws delivers to.us ‘tirough: these. oe ae : xis of the Gods, their Lepienes care ae :

nonstrations, the hype ing to all things, and their immutable energy: which h things, j inde

<5 Srna ly from the acoule genera of Gods. ‘Fora ‘uniform: hy sArXis, &

power which providentially. takes care of all secondary natares, and an a ¥ pe Re --undeviating and aeuntttable intellect, « are in at B the. Hees shat are piers to ae ES Re

pa i. es world. Hae ae | eee is neenary rad ie

oo, e 4 Wr ;

BOOK 1 L

than whales SG

ei ize ‘that men 5 whic cormupt: the ‘alot wd A oelibeios ne

| dared the. providence NY gees the Gods, awe shall ignorantly atone: and the: same tine entirely subvert

: Ups concerming: the Gods, and the transcend ieney of virtue, For this — ie

¥ 3 bur ka ms: evadeah to nee One, that, what. Te more similar to the Gods i bee :

‘ ile, 3 Ww must. ac wa 5 es ree honorable with the Gods. But if with them, mortal = gifts are more. venerable than the divine measures. of justice, with men -

| the Gods, but are most principal and first accord ing to ye ¢ in the doctrine pertaining to them. For this wiad appears to pers de asf ar as. to the most partial natares in the divine orders, originating 2 hee

~~ 2.2 e+ =

> ae ' < ~«*

rec ~~ ed . i on r \ e + +, ’ »-: : -. = . > , . > . - : Ss *

_ ’ «

- > >

U —_ ; . / : a i , * ry, ' : Ai to : \ oy = ~-s : : -

ey ' . : ; . ag : “ > -WA, _~ / : P ”

a® . > ot wit yt ' : ‘. ; AL es ' Then : :

: - - ' a a he Wihew'e Ny 1 i mah = ‘ : "Nae ’ ; Fe A tun AC ALN GAY ‘ " ; ' : ARS MSHA NPT ee ae :

-« . . ’ a ee eh, 4 He nett Choe eres,

Vel, 4 ' v¢ r 7, ¥ te ce cy ah 4 1 Mi vot ith : ie. ’ e oe ee ‘ - “ ‘ -— . = Ava by ' SR ae ‘: a my ; = A Cee ra au eases AY ys rae ea } to ' : Vv . Tere °

o

“ake Ce Se al a er CHAPTER a iy PY i Me ad iesiod

_ j . , ~ ; 4 J Ss” - . ~ - . ‘ . . R fy Ss = ‘ ' , . ~ > =- “a = , F s pa ‘

rei ear rae Meee four angrier innen we shay jie aitete apne the ee 3 ies

Sich - Aogical demonstrations in the Republic. For these are common to all the =

Paes Aca te 1 SE orders; similarly: extend to all the discussion about the _ — AWAY SE eeSaN

ON anfeld tous trath in uninterrupted connexion with what has beer re a

said. In the second hook of the Republic therefore, Roe monn s bes

Bee oo eae Fas types for mythological px tt s, and exhorts his pupils to SA hc ey rath ee li

Soe lis _

conte . Gade come: ‘thieréioee: ae Theremin war.

| the types and laws ‘of Aivinn fables, which afford this: ‘apparent 7

| meaning, and ‘the inward ‘conceal led scope, which regards | as its end the | ‘beautiful and os natural fythe fictions: about ‘the ga LEE oe: first

ws

| causes of no evil 10 any oes at say es tate, iccond = Bet tt place, | he says t that they 3 are: “essentially. immutable, and that they neither BN ja te have: yurious: forms, deceiving and fascinating, nor are the: autho ore. é TES eee tee greatest evil lying, ja deeds or in wor s,or of error and folly. These eee therefore: being two: Jaws, the former has two conclusions, Viz. that the sss Gods are not the cause es of evils, and that they are the causes of all goods JA ae aa eat bs second law. also: in a similar manner has two other conclusions; and aa Cpa thee are, that every. divine nature is ‘immutable, and is ‘established pure. CSW are from falsehood and artificial variety. All the ‘things: demonstrated t Suet oo inne des end on these three common conceptions mene divine nat, as : on the ¢ paceptions about its: goodness, eee aod truth. For

ghmenityy which iv the cathve-of x power that ta an sci oe BOE subsistence ; and: ‘the first. intellect which i is | ait ac » an the eC ST

. 1 i i is a - 7 make As ; OE AS AEA Py ak a hives wetohs ts isin 1 Teal —— Ea ON UC ON dEUS NV ONT SAED

» : ‘ J ‘ : ore , Phar ~~ ‘ase wa ee h Sy. on any it Soc. 4 7.) : . - ‘. et ae ‘ . Bae | : . > . " , . i we > ~ — Fs —_— 7 } ; ; a. ey ue aN Foal s to 257s : 13 - we SANA Oe. att ' a J) You. : _ ‘ ‘Ys 5 . ; a m . eae acl F 3 ota ~ i's ‘ i aot e fp 7 / P . . ~ . “ . viws Xe : - ety o> . Pe ay oF ee < ‘ iy . ' " . yy ' : . Se face ey ee on et VERS . : VY 'pl\ ¢ 5 ea yt “~~ iets? " 7 : » » . . . a -« 7“. . aa? . ny . . "ee® sd ’

. ‘2 : 7 Fir yye) ty,

: Dot ee St VE ED eee fs

(2S PETA EN, tal

$2 _ / \ We ela

> ; =! ‘ ’ Ld th Pa) 7 ;

: le it Vira es erteer

¥ "Eteas eS FE aR Yer

' ‘27333 HARP weed

2+ %e. oe ean sense i ce iPtecisbiat hee heen Le

. * ’ tr.) oe |. Aus sig yy >

~_»e «eo

= = —“ < : Sy « -~ = . - : . . = ; i ~y Sf tS ope: : AF 2 ‘= hs a : c ~ . , ore * 4 + ‘ ; oe . a ns =* =.= . a : > —- ON x ae. be — : ys Wy j : 4 f ; Pm Pn. : SS ON PRE: TURD LOGY oo 5 SA OOK ¥ ’ ae - - sh et (Ry <) 2 P as ‘| ; 2 a, : Sei ra Ve ¢ , - T i . A, ey ge O'S —- . es ‘ rea ee FE Le . # ieee " ' x 3 e. _ 4 ¢ ar ee , ; _- . ~< > * - ~ - . ‘ ra orit ut Fiat “ . : to.” on —4¢” A ge Da Fal oe 180 : ,

CHAPTER AVE

gyae 8 panded: pes bas the GRY - itself end the ele of fie ee oy, i

ay | Hs ‘Sheoee defined i ci the good, and which by its very. being produces all thin:

su eeer Beene necessarily | be productive of ‘every good, but of no evil. -Forit ec rue Was any: thing primarily good,, which i is ‘not God, perhaps some one mupht SS ay that divinity is indeed a cause of good, but that he does notimpartto =

Re ee a good, but that

OS 2) ive poner ly. ‘bonilorm and beneficent is God, (for that which is prin

“) 5). marily good will not be the second after the Gods, because every where, ECR es ‘siege: whic: havea secondary subsistence, receive the peculiarity: of their ee ok Songs -hyparxis. from those that subsist primarily) —this heing the case, it is per ore i Win Js 2otly “necessary. that divinity should be the cause of good, and of all such By goods as proceed into seeondary descents, as far as tothe last of things,

PEN 3s as the power which is the cause of life, gives subsistence to. alblife,as

| the power which is the cause of knowledge, produces all knowledge, as the NAc power which is the cunse of beauty, produces: every thing beautiful, as well

| beings every

_ the bead

| soe Nor isthere any thing ; 2

‘Through the same cause of hyparxis thereon. the Gor ofall good, and of po evil, For that which is primarily; e600 sitet epee. to. every good

a trary: ‘to itself; since that. which is productive of life, is not. the cause of. SEE at “pevation of tife, and that whieh j is the source af beauty is exempt - xa Rae Na fe from the apeare et that. which i is void of ogc and j is deformed, and from

good. , ‘however, : ey only every God is

Fy eee

sity which 3 is in words, as that which i is in the phanomena, and thus every primary eause produces allsimilars from itselfand binds to itself the

~ onerbypostasis of things which subsist according tooneform,—after thesame_ manner I think the first and most principal good, and uniform hy parxis, es Lee -tablishes in and about itself, the causes and comprebensions of ali goods at = oS aw

d which does not possess this ‘power f nee ae

| ) of this”

cause. ies all goods are tind thence produced, perfected and iene Beis

s depends « on that fountain. oe :

cent. which: being « ee to it, does not participate.

qnd the one series and order of universal. goot

: ds are the suppliers”

ood trom itself, and is not thé eawse of an allotment con-

, gives subsist- —

the causes of thi ee

destitute of good

to them, pure, and. unmingled, nor dot r

multitude, « An sls but suabetitate the contrary. i in he qnixture- “git wood id, and: ot “quished by the combination. For neither here i is it, lawful far. evil to subsist = : unmingled, and perfectly. destitute of good ; but though. some particular :

: thing may be evil toa part, yet itis entirely good to: the whole and to a eae universe, Por the universe is always happy, and always consists of perfect parts, and which subsist according, to nature. But that. wwhiely i 18 preters Be pata) 18. ike evil te ten DBUITEy: pad deformity, seine etapa 3

: that which is is tonigtels ig “ibileed: cor mrpted ts itself, aid, de its. proper = but 1 to Sse universe os As i esp Hib | structible. ae : “4

eds from thence undefiled, unmingled and tuiform.

hed thes: ine cause indeed of goods i is” established eternally i in itself. e : extending to all secondary natures, an unedyying and exuberant particiood. OF its participants, however, some: preserve the partici- ae pation with sacbrapebie purity, receiving their. proper good in undefiled ae bosoms, and thas throu; rh an abundance. of power possess inevitably ; anal. lotment of goods adapted to: them, - But those natures which are arranged — in the last of the whole of things, entirely indeed enjoy according to theit — mature the goudness of the Gods; 4 for it is not possible. that things perfectly S d should either have a being,” or subsist at first; but re--_eeiving an efflux, of this kind, they neither

pation: of g

x preserve the gift which pervades

ey retain their proper goe

things more pr

we throug

But partial »: * i!

on =

* * For ake si iene to i oe : eee - For saeocel s ssa pecetaigt ey

CHAP. XVI. ene OF PLATO. ) a :

Bon: ae that which primarily constitutes gos it ae not lawful to assert that it is the ¢ cause. of contrary. progeny ; ; but the ee ‘

: EK stably, :

and with invariable sameness, but: becoming imbecil, partial and taterial, <0) 000: ‘and filled with the privation of vitality, of their subject, they exhibit: 5 cae gE order indeed, the privation: of order, to reason. irrationality, and to virtue; the contrary to it, vice, And with respect indeed to the natures which = vank as. wholes," each of these is exempt from a perversion | of this kind, perfect i in them always having doninion. according to: pate: ON ha eeition of poe — = nts bs fe .

aes

depade! fates os tpt ble. and Ande o

> partial natures and. pai

as jincorruptibility. For the

UM th

i ) ) ‘ s) ; ae an a situated i in a a foreign place, by poratrodocing whole ae a |

so ON THE : THEOLOGY Se = BOOKR pret

iat every line which i is deprived of

ye ‘hole. aon! ata

e vinity the £ ore, a5 We: have: 8

AAS at ths Slaivadnans

iu wholes, but jn partial natures, nor y

ivy Le od 32 |

et in all these, For the first of

“es simple; by their variety ¢

sowers and energies

a Mkis necessary here to supply the word. aire fs = ee: 2 oS of | For gota cache it is ments bid read se conpatisatae :

REN ~~ (Pe

s \ \ De pee, : ir 8 \ : y i ~~) <

;

: 20k |, $0 far head as | pertains nn to itself, and its own. subsistence, 3 18 deprived « of it through imbecility of oe | tires but it ts good. to the whole, and 30 far as itis a part of the universe. ~~ aa) For it is not. possible that either a privation. of life, or deforinity and i Im. poe ahi moderation, | or in short. privation can be inserted in the universe ; but its ies “as always perfect, being held together: by the goodness a wholes, And life i is every whete. present, to; eth eee Mie being perfect, so far as each thing gives eompletion | to the whole. Di. — ‘ : said, is the cause’ of good ; but theshadowy Meet subsistence of evil does not ‘subsist from power, but from the imbecility ee PEER ures ch. teceive: the illuminations of the. Gods. © “Norisevit

r with existence, and. the

esas | I intellectual genera are eternally boniform. - But the media, among. these, and which energize according to time, conte necting: the participation of the good with: temporal mutation and motion, BFE incapable of preserving the gilt of the Gods immoveable, uniform and bscuring * the simplicity. ot this gift, by theic 3 “mnultiform its wniform nature, and by their commixture its” purity and — = a do not consist. of incorruptible. first: genera, ; nor have they a. shnople. essence, nor uniform powers, but such as are oe “com posed of the contraries to these, as ‘Socrates ‘somewhere. ‘saysin the es Pb drus. “And the last of partial natures: and which are also. material, dee oe: é amuch greater degree pervert their proper. good. “For they are mingled — with a privation | of life, and have a subsistence ‘resembling: that of an “image, since itis replete with omuch of hon-entity, consists of things hostile | ~ to-each: other, and of cjreumstances, which are ‘mutable: and dispersed | | through the whole of time, so that they fever cease to evince in every thing that they are. given. up t tg corruption, privation | of sy mmetry, deformity, | 3 and all-varions mu tations, being 6 not ont: ly Setoded | in, their energies, | like the

ne which is . preternatural, ee with bare’ inbeciliey. ‘For things —

ey A .

» 7 */“~ ‘+> ©’ - -

catar. xvi : ote oF PLato, Fa ae ean tear at

ct bis nature: tat again receding to ve which — | aftial, fr who 3, and p articipating ot partibility, i im-_ A Wit becility; » war and the division. ‘which i is ‘the source of. geueration, they a are e necessarily all-variously changed, Neither, therefore, is every ting Rigi perfectly cood ; for there would uot be the corruption and generation | of ia oii nor the putification and punishnient. af souls, Nor is there’ ay ifs evil in wholes y for the world would not be a blessed god, if the niost

principal parts: of whi :

wal fore, mule over rithe ne e

1 it consiets were: ‘impertect. ‘Nor are the Gods

F the causes of evils, inthe same manner as they are of goods ; ; but Wap - originates from the imbecility of the recipients of good, and a subsistence e in the last of things. ‘Nor is the evil which has a shadowy subsistence i in

partial viatures” unrningled | with good. ‘But this. participates of it: in is certain respect, by its very existence being detained by good. ‘Nor ah | short, is it possible for evil which is perfectly destitute of all good to have” is a subsistence. For evil itself is even heyond that which in no nee

iia whatever has ati existence, just: as the good itself is. beyond that which j is

; f en perfectly being. ‘Nor is the evil which 3 is in partial natures: Teft im a die

t TAN ordered state, but even this is made subservient to good purposes by the Sin Gods, and on this account justice purifies souls frou ‘depravity. But ane another order of god s purifies from the depravity which is in. odie : i Alt things however, are @ converted as much | as possible to the: goodness of fia the Gods. And. wholes indeed remain in. their: ‘proper: houndaries, and |

; . ‘also the perfect and. beneficent genera of b ) gS. ~ But more partial and — Sr imperfect atures are adorned and arranged ig a becoming: manner, a UVR become subservient to the completion of wholes, : are called upward to the bs. ie | beautiful, are: change id, and in: every way enjoy. the cule coe oe the. ga Fe eke good, sa far ae : this can be accomplishe : iby. then, eae 5 ea For there can Hot be: e greater good to each of these, ‘thas what the Gods

tately, and. all in “common, receive such a portion of good, ag it is p a i sible for them to participate. But if some things are ‘filled with ea | and others with. less goods, the } power of the recipients, and | he

of the distribution must be assigned as the cause of this, Por aif: tings are eel to different esi soarsieg to their nat ure. But the

impart according | to. measures to their progeny: but all things, each — mes

Ba Vee Prec but i ‘is pr Se Ne eR of participation. hod as te Atenas “guest, says, ‘all thine are. in oe Wan MSE TELS ‘pas condition, and are: arranged. by the Gods. ‘Let no one theston: BEY, <2 oS IN

(Psi

PPX Ua

es Fight Vora different thing

mt 46 ‘ order, and receives the greatest portion: of light j it is Laan of Feeettings a gi: % Lope ve :

IN aa “ON THE THEOLOGY

—

| Geds. ‘always extend neil.

are eled “gna. te. justice, and g | 06 0d ;

+a ee

« eeflaupans a ene ae aeees of evil in Salen or in-

pte Fee Sieh eg

= - : focus are chien t tenn ie science or Plato, aad gery more. aatihe fron ae PSs the: truth wander tito. barbaric folly, and gigantic mythology. Nor iS certain persons speaking obseur

But the truth ind eee

Ns mingled with contrary opinions.

+8 s8-t

“CHAPTER 3 XV vi.

ere the next place, | let us: survey foe immutabilicy sad simplicity of the) ay i Ay) Mitcrai tas a? Gods, what the nature: of each of: them 3 is, and. how both these ‘appear | to oe PN n ay Petes 5 adapted to the. hyparxis of the Gods, according to the narration of 020). PSN NIN Plato. | “The Gods, therefore, are exempt from the whole of things. | But Ay es NUSRAT aa these, as we have suid, with good, they: are themselves perfectly good ; aN ee hy 00 aah ‘of £ he mn according to. ‘his proper order possesses: that which is most, ASH AVE aR : excellent ¢ < aud” he whole genus of the Gods i ‘is at once allotted predomi- nti nee aan mcontieg & to an n exuberance. of r good, ‘But - here ra ne tnust ed a

‘BOOK i =

in, the same manner as. athe: sun cals enits Kor receives this light difterently y according. tolis :

= . rely 3 in arcane narrations, devise things. pte Sea this kind, shall we make any alteration i in the apparent apparatus of what 220% ' they. Jodicnte. ;

od of those things 3 is to be investigated, |

| science of Plato must be genuinely y received 1 its ue | : ie the’ pore es, ‘of the soul, and aust. be pores undefiled and eae Bee)

’ fy ‘nal i ae J haw 44 _ Hil Ath Sah h woes An

ce * ri +

. Sg Pe! <A -~ . the

*& = > Sk ee ell ’ a.

a

.

- an

>” ad

.

gies

- " ivy fe?

‘

7 {, . ’

‘ ) of ’ wa “20% 310% A. if. ‘A, ’

; of : - : iv ADA ITEL “A ay | ‘ft 4 *\ Ve Vath ay uk 4 \ ,

Fateh eye | ieibe a ord der. Wane Z Bei} jake “OSE exellent? But this } is pr : ree: Ji aaa Ce es his a own ‘order, a ag | We : have said, anne also. 0 with ee goin of tte, seen a as es

"7

CHAP, XVUL Dis ws OF PLATO. esos 3 eB ee

oppose those who interpre is in a a divisible + manner that wick is most nee :

lent ia the Gods, and who ‘Say, that if the first ‘cause is most excellent, ee aoe ee. that which is posterior to the first’ is not so. For it is. necessary, oy os they; that what js-produced. should be infetior to that ‘by: which itis pros | duced. “And this. indeed ‘istightly asserte ted by them. _ For it is necessary = in the Gods, to preserve the order of | cantses “tnconfused, and to define a separately their second. and third ‘progressions. Bat together with ¢ a pro- Soe

| sensi: of this kind, and with” the insted into AEN med seconi- . 33

known, i is ‘allotted this transcendency, and is most excellent: as. possessing

= | See “ prophetic power, another as demiurgic, but another as a perfector of at

works. And Timeus ened this to us, continually calls the ‘first: de-.

: eS miurgus the best of causes. For the world, says he, is ‘the most beautiful ig Rat ee of generated qwatures, and aS ‘artificer 3 is = best of causes; A Oud rt intelligible Baden and which i is the n most b filo: gibt

to. — megeaicnse i

f ihe Ke universe is moat excellent, as a demiurgic: God

i Bépatie ahs, a ie sick speaking « of the Gods, very properly observe es, se

that each of then being as much as possible most beautiful: and Hose GP

excellent, remains always. with ‘a simplicity of subsistence in his own form. moe

For each of thera being: allottec that which: is first and the summit in Tis” Boe

_ oe series, does not depart from ‘Tis own order, but coutains the bles sed-—

Bess and felicity of bis own proper power. And neith beer: in — for a a worse: ponder: forit it is not tanh fr that which p po assess ‘i

1er does he — cece

Ad ne

ent with each of the diy inities oe

g a ~~ get

Pes GY Cha titers)

i Por ro it, is neces to 0 red x sie

S oe suivoved in each of the Goke Por mee oF the Gods i in hie awn a charac ¢ ; a “teristic peculiarity 3 is ‘allotted a transcendeney which i is primary and per-

~ feetly: good. | One of them indeed, that we may speak of ‘something eet

PN Gontign: ioe the: nies a at ‘the same ne :

“For where « ean a there be ‘any ‘big better than iat whieh is. p ee :

é ee guard the p a : “what th th

| 7 a posers ue

co spielen ARPS A cca ivelt, nor pr

tes en eb ora nHEOLOGY ie me “Boor 1

a Tti is s necesary: therefore that every. act nature should be established = S x BBE Hence: from these ee things the self-sufficiency, undefiled purity, and syaSatib ioe ofsub:

imusutably, abiding in its own accustomed manper

sistence of the Gods is apparent. For if. they are nal changed to a more excellent condition of being, as possessing - hat which is best in their own

nature, they are sufficient to themselves, and are not in want of any good. :

And if they are not at any. time changed 7 main undefiled, established in. their own transcendencies. Tf also they

EF pechee af they 315 anelees. saci clatiyy they. subsist swass with

| a the next place consider. ae a ee "The world then i is said to be elbaithcient: beeauee is ohne is ‘pers ne fect from: things perfect, and a whole from wholes ; = and because it is filled

Ngee : vith all appropriate: ‘goods from its generating father. But. a ‘perfection. and self-sufficiency of this kind is partible, and is said to consist of many ates things coalescing i in one, and is filled from ‘separate causes according to participation, “T

hme e a le being full o ee “iis own Dblessedness without jndigence. But here likewise the self-sufli- Ze ciency is isi in want of P yowers, | ed these souls hae not their intellections ats

The: order of divine souls also, is said ta be self-sufficient, f “appropriate virtues, and always preserving ‘the measure of

p ere a

ue | ee and obtain the cones perfect of ‘her eoaiaaplatico | in ‘whole eres in ee ae: time. ‘The selfsu

ufliciency therefore. of divine souls, and the whole ; i of E there lite as not at miei Solna Again, the intellectual

/-

eternity, comprehen ding ‘at once ails whos blessedness, sad being indigent Ue 300 ps oh ; ng because all life and all intelligence ‘are present with it, and Mane sere SP does it desire any thing as absent. But this, i in<

; FE

1 te a worse condition, they Pee

cir acuity, sad hat their samences 2 of suite, we hal #

deed, is ‘sufficient to tact in ‘its: ows omer, yet it falls short of the self

cy of the Gods, ‘For every intellect is boniform, yet is not good~ rimarily good; but each of the Gods isa unity, hy Bone ness, “The peculiarity however of hyparxis changes the 4) * -Boodness c of each. “For one divinity is a Hemeure Pas

‘ ‘ ‘ee es

Nt i i ih ‘once in a elenniky ia essence, , powers, oe ‘energies. Th ro ugl AUS ES however of its intellections, and th ‘On

OS epee OK | SON PHI THROLOGE 0) 075))0 5 BOOK 1.

i

Weue their. partic ipants, aud do not” ecoomaeete Sees own proper union by the \ participation. |

Hence also tlie. Gods being pcaeat every kG are e similarly exempt

Hiea: from all things, and containing all things are vanquished by po one of the Stak things they contain ; but they are womingled with all things and wnde23 filed. In. the third place, this. world. indeed. is said: to subsist with j inva-

a a yiable sameness, so far as it is allotted. an order j in itself which is always preserved: indissoluble, At the. sane time” however, since: it possesses a “corporeal form, it isnet destitute of mutation, as : the Elean: guestobserves,

‘The payehical order Likewise is said to obtain an essence always emiinhedt = .

in sameness 5 and this i is rightly said. For it is entirely 3 im passive aecord> ahs

~*

ing. to essence ; bat it has ener

‘and in its prog

tains to. the inst divine of all things. ‘The Gods, therefore, bind to thenselves t

ie hc Beak ae

a + a, is id oe

be ¢ canises ee a sameness. of this. ‘ind, wee Lee pis immutable

ies. extended into time, aud as Socrates says in the Pheedros, at different times it understands different intelligioles, — ae gressions about intellect comes into contact with different = sirai forms. _ Besides these also, miuch-honored intellect is said both to mabe. ee gl h the ealne Pa eee BUA h the variety of intelligible. speties “".. and genera, there is not only ¢ an invariable sameness, but also a difference — BV aoc gt ee tae nee su bsistence: in intellect. ‘For difference there is consubsistent MN ec EE Bie 3 sameness. And there is not only a wandering of corporeal motions, and Sea of the psychical periods, but likewise of intellect itself, so farasit pro; duces the intelligence of itself into ‘multitude; and evolves the intelligible. sree NN For soul indeed evolves intellect, but intellect the. intelligible, ; as Plotinus si somewhere rightly observes, when speaking of the intelligible subjections. _ Sita: Sor ‘such are the wanderings of intellect and which itis lawfal foritto make. one therefore we should say that a perpetual : sameness of subsistence j Ag prin “i marily 3 an. the. Gods. alone, and is especially. inherent 3 in them, we shall mot eine ‘deviate from. the truth, and we shall uccord with: Plato, who says. im the Dae _- Politieus, that an eternally invariable sameness of subsistence alone per-

simplicity? That it is not such as that which is defi

CHAPTER XIX.

Te he next place, let us ‘Gonnider. what power the simplicity of the

Gods possesses ; for this Socrates adds i in his discourse concerning a divine

| nature, not admitting that. which it is various, and multiform, and which sane appears different at different. times, ‘but referring to divinity ‘the uniform =. and the simple, a ‘ach of the divinities ‘herefore, as he says, Temains Se

simply. in his own form. “What then shall we conclude respecting this ed to be one in number, Por a thing of this kind is composed of many things, and abun-

dantly y mingled, ‘Bat it appears to be simple so far as it has ‘distinctly a

common form. Nor i is it such as ‘the ‘simplicity which is in many. things

i according ‘to an arranged species or genus. For theseare indeed more siinple than. the individuals i in which they ¢ are inherent, but are replete with variety, communicate: with matter, and receive. the diversities of material

natures. Nor is it such as the form of nature. ‘For nature is. divided ees

about bodies, verges to corporeal masses, emits: ‘many powers: about the © as

an essence ihingled: wk their variety. Nori is it ‘each as the iaieiead see : Se plicity. For soul subsisting . asa medium’ between an impartible essence, — se aESS

aod an ‘essence which is. divided about ut bodies, ‘colnnitamseates with both

the extremes. And by that whic aires conjoined with things. subordinate, bat its ead 3 is cautioned on igh, oe SERN ed aceording to this it is, especially divine, aud allied to intellect. ; ee SU OUR

“Nor again is the simplicity of the Gods such as that of teillect.

: every intellect } is impartible and uniform, but at the ; same time it p SsESse: pe a i multitude and ee aes which 8 it is evident that it has a habitude Rea aritre

Zag” Se

! ‘i not only aniform, but also. maltiform, and. as: at is, said ;

68 “ON THE : THEOLOGY Prairie BOOK L

‘to. secondary natures, toiteelty Per about itself. tt bales tn x iodlfeands is ],.is one. many. At

Bike therefore allotted an essence subordinate: to. ‘the: first simplicity. But the Gods have their hyparxis defined in one simplicity : alone, being exempt

4ndeed frory all multitude so far as. they. are pods, and transcending all division. and interval, or habitude to secondary natures, and all, composition. ,

Similar! to them.

And they indeed are in ‘inaccessible places, expanded above the whole of | things, and eternally ride on beings. - But the ifluminations. proceeding |

from them to secondary. natures, being mingled : in many places with their

ee participants. which are composite | and various, are filled with a peculiarity ms

alized in one Hapbniy according to transcendency, various phantasms. are hurled forth, before the presence of them; nor, if they being | uniform ote. ‘Appearances: are moultiform, as. we have learnt i in the most : the mysteries. For nature, and ‘the demiurgic intellect extend corpo-* real-formed i images of things. incorporeal,, sensible images | of intelligible, a and ‘of things without interval, images endued with interval. For So-

" erates also. an the Phedros indicating things of this. kind, and eyincing

iN blessed, and truly per

} that the 1 m rysteries into: which souls without. bodies are. initiated are most fect, says, that they are initiated into entire, simple seu and immoveable visions, such. souls ‘becoming situated. there, and united oS with the Gor ds themselves, but not meeting with the resemblances. which ks “are emitted from. the Gods into these sublunary realms. For ‘these are Inore partial and ‘composite, and present themselves to the view attended

aU . with motion, 3 But illuminated, uniform, simple, and, “as Socrates says, spa immoveable ‘spectacles « exhibit themselves to the attendants of. the Gods, . and to ‘souls. that abandon ‘the abundant tumult: of generation, aud who

aN itis necessary. tl

ascend to divinity. pore. and divested of the garments of inortality. And or ‘thus much is concluded by} us. respecting the simplicity of the Gods. Por

= S tu eae

et no one therefore wonder, if the Gods being essenti- See

perfect of — é

al the nature which generates: things multiformn should be

simple,” and should precede what i is geuerated, in the same manner as the - |

ape enters te reales. 1 Geredons Te Got ere canes of aa

a oe - Alher « ahi) in 1 the vigil is requisite ic insert sia He

arcane

rama pe traces ——— causes: things: that are moved, Skane and impartible causes. —_ natures, co the same se PE uniform i Re

7 feta i!

“r . i A, : > ° . a - a 7 7 ow re e: § AL-@43 : \ r 5 rE . . . . Vow vk eS y pis ite’: s - yy . -Te 7 ; *} 32 .ecoe . 4 : . " ; < r. " , - : ; “ ' . ; U : ii ‘ i” eS « -e a> ~~ > > . -‘ri He ‘ <4. = Soa ; ¥ ; tie ha ' ; +e : > » . a. | $s . ‘7 re - - . Ar i. Peied OS - te \ ty ha GS . te i: ¢ ae Sak

Gods ; Se sis eS addition to what has been said is conc :

because a divine nature is without falsehood, and i is neit ner the ¢ se i ie Pies

ae or ignorance: tous, oF to any ol er beings. We Mieke seed that divine ~~ is exempt: om the truth w

say that these also are after

empt from psychical tenth; aeheibac its is eee i ‘opittions or An scien- : . % ect divisible, and is not beings thetpestves, eek

ces, 50 far as it is in acertain respe but is assitnilated toand co-harmonized with beings, and ast being per iy motion and mutation falls shor tof the trath whi : 1 is always firm, und of a principal nature. ‘Divine truth is likewise again exempt intellectual truth, because though this subsists according to essence, is said to he and ia, beings themselves, through the one of sa yet again, through difference, itis separated from the essenct of t

uesicens its ee Bd ceiains unconfised with beat to them, | Vana GRE

ee, jet us: a speieprnemning a truth, hich is sin the a

1posite, ¢ and ina certain res weet is F ingled pote eile: its donteiny; and: lat ite subsistence eOnsists ‘of things. that ‘ate pee not true. For the first parts. do not admit of a truth of this Kind, anless

some one being persuaded by what Socrates asserts in the Cr oplas gies ee

70. es oN THE THEOLOGY shies “BooK Ty

iis byssus ‘the undivided anion. and “all-pertect’ Ol nat

= gh this the ineffable knowledge of the

iges nd all ‘secondary: forms of Knowledge aah

| Di te ec mae e pertection. © But this: knowledge ‘alone: of £25 a the Gods cha capo these secondary forms of Imowledge, and al all beings according. to an ineffable union. And ‘through: this the Gods know all things at once, aeholes. and parts, beings and: non ‘beings, : things eternal and things: temporal, not in the same manner as intellect ‘by ie

the universal knows 4 part, and hy being, non-being, but they know every. hate thing immediately, such things as are common, and such as are particulars,

| Mou you should seo af the anitst: absurd of all. things, Showgh yor : si

oe however, you. investigate the ‘mode of the knowledge and truth ae

| phe Gods, concerning ali things that have a subsistence'tn any respect:

B whatever, i it is ineffable and i incemsprel shensible by the projecting energies of es

the human intellect; ne but is alone. kyienven. to tue: Gods themselves: And 1 indeed ; admire those. Platonints that aulibute, to. intellect the knowledge of ae “all things, of individuals.. of. thugs. pre eler autiiral, and in short, of evils, — and on. this account: establish: intelleetuul paradignis: of these. But Fmuch 1 more admire. those who. separale thie: intellectual peculiarity from | divine. union, 5 For intellect. is the fst fabrication and. progeny of the Gods. ‘These therefore assign to intellect: whole abd: first Causes, and such aS are according | to nature, and to the Gods : a power w Lich is capable of s | adorning and generating yall thing. For the one is every where, bot whole

— not every where. - And of the one indeed. mutter participates and every. : ee being: but. of intellect and. intellectual. Species and genera, all thitigs do

truth: is with ther

| not participate. . AML things therefore arealone from. the Gods, atid: teal ae n who knew. all things unically. For:ou this: aecount

also, in oracles. the ( Gods similarly teach all things, wholes and parts, things _ oy ae eternal, and such as ate e generated through the. whole of time, Forbeing

exempt from ete nal beings, and from those that exist in time, they con- — tract in- themselves a i€ ‘knowledge. of each and. of all things, according to. one united troth. He therefore any falschood: oveurs in the oracles of the

: Gods, we must net i that: a See of this kind originates from the Gods, =

CHAP. XX. OO NOR PLATO. 71 =

but foes the recipients: or the instruments, or the places, or the times. : : For all these ‘Sontribats to the Langit of divine koowiodge, and 2

oe a ih

iiinsinaGor’ oF the trath which i is s eatablished i in 1 them. ‘Bat Ghee ‘they a are separated from. the Gods through inaptitude, and become discordant

3 with. them, thee n they obscure the truth which proceeds from them, - What ae

1 +f ood therefore can be ‘said te he derived from the Gods, who Ree ren be with is a8 those: who establish in themselves the whole of trath ? fo the same man-~ tier, as it appears to me, the Gods. extend good to all things, bat always

produce all the = species ‘of knowledge? “What deception can the

‘ OA UY NAAR

that which is willing and able: receives the extended says in the Phadrus. - And a divine nature indeed 1 is ‘causeless of evil,

but. that which departs from it, and pravitates downward, is elongated

through: itsell'; thus also, the Gods indeed are always the suppliers of truth, but those. natures are illuminated by them, who are lawfully their — participants. Fer the Elean wise oan says, that the eye | of the scans im ae the multitude, is not strong enough to look to the truth. :

‘The Athenian guest also celebrates this truth which snbsis

the divine nities to the fountain of all ‘good, with which being conjoined,

they are filled with all boniform power. For every: where the hyparxis ofS je into. one; since in the i

truth has a cause which is collective of multitu:

Mt i as ‘Socrates ea

the: Gods; for he says that truth is. the leader to the Gods of every ae ee ood, and likewise of every good to men. ‘For as the truthi which is i

soils conjoms, them with intellect, and as intellectual trath couducts: all ROS

the intellectual orders to the one, thus also the truth of the Gods unites oe

Republic also, the light proceeding from the ‘good, aod which conjoins

as to the last of oe ee ue tte a

intellect with the beers Gee is Sir aos Plato truth. This ae eee

a stk fill ed the natures that a are filled, ee oat the orders of the a y - Gods, must be’ arranged | as Simestie meee and ) eee AND

Lene.

‘CHAPTER XXL, i y fanaa! - |

“To Cte share ome: iia:

ee <<" ON THE THROLOGY, 0) BOOK Ry

ao a to covery diving Laide, tit ain uae

2 | we. assert will be known from those commonly received truths adduced i ae! iG oh ;

; the: Phadrus, and y

sh we lave before mentioned. — Sucrates therefore

says that every thing divine is beautiful, wise, and good, andhe indicates

that this iniad pervades to. all the progressions of the Gods. What there-

fore is the goodness, what. the wisdom, and what the beauty of the Gods? _

3 With respect to the g oodness of the Gods therefore, | we have before Obs =

served, that it preserves and gives subsistence to the whole of things, that

it: every where: exists as the summit, as that which fills subordinate natures,

and. as pre-existing: in every order. analogous. to the first principle of the

ae divine orders. For according ta this all the Gods are conjoined with the ‘one. ‘cause. of all. things, and on account of this primatily derive their

subsistence as Gods, For in ull beings there is not any thing more perfect

~~ than the good, and. the Gods, To the most excellent of beings: therefore, a

Sees ; “and. which are ia nea seca = lead the bast t and most yee of

SSS be is i ened

* > * eye Sr aN -. 3 et Peethe erat se Yeshe TRS. : Ne a ; 2 . is t heed, ; F Baye ST 2 4 Shell ¢hfoum ; x + . : t .‘

cH APTER XXII.

—

i) Md ie Wea elds Agth Mm

; co ah the Phitebos, Plato d delivers 6 us ie ae most pire ele ; ( ments of the good, vig. the. desirable, the sufficient, and the perfect... For itis necessary that it should. convert all things to itself, and. fll all things,

pi kieey

and that it should: be in no respect deficient, and should not diminish its CEA NR cae exuberance, Let no one therefore conceive. the desirable to be such age.)

| - ; ‘ : " ’ ‘ ests : i ' . 7 " y- : ry 4 ; ~~ » C : ‘ s+ . ‘i hat ; : ‘ 3 1 ; ‘ ; ‘s cs * ‘ FJ ‘ + ! n , ie 4

a boar is sreceoty ete inten of te

a rently extended in sensibles as ‘the wet of “sppelite, ae i ah

CHAP: XX1L i OF PLATO. ae

For such is apparent heauty. Nor let him suppose it ta be such as is. in

deed able to energize

2 upon and excite to itself the natures which are able bee

to participate it, but which at the same time may be apprehended by fe

telligence, and is educed by us according to a projecting energy, and an adhesion of the diancetic. power, For it is ineffable, and prior to all

converted to it. Bat if it be requisite summarily to unfold the characte-

Tistic peculiarity of the desirable, as the supplier of light proceeds. by his

rays into secondary natures, converts the eye to himself, causes, it to be solar-form, and to resemble hitnsel, and through a different. similitude

conjoins it with his own fulgid splendour, thus also 1 think the desirable |

knowledge - extends to all beings. For all things desire the good, and are

of the Gods allures and draws upward all things to: the Gods i in an inef ik able manner by its own proper illuminations, being: every where present — es

to all things, and not deserting any order whatever of beings. ‘Since oven —

matter itself 3 is said to be. extended to. ‘this desirable, and. ‘through this |

desire i is filled with as many goods as it is able to participate. tis there--

fore the centre of all beings, and all beings, and all the Gods have their |

essences, powers and energies about this. And the extension and desire :

of things towards this isinextinguishable. For all beings. aspire ¢ after this

desirable which is unknown and incomprehensible. Not being able there-

fore either. to. know or receive that which they desire, they dance round: ea

it, and are parturient and as it were prophetic with respect to it, But they have an. unceasing and never-ending desire of its. unknown: and j Pie oes effable nature, ai the. same time that they . are unable to embrace and DOr eh embosom it. For. heing at once exempt from all ‘things, itis. similarly ae ya of. them incomprehensible. By this motion also” and this desive:. ae Nat

present to and moves all things; about itself, and j is at the same time b

preserves all things. But by its unknown -transcendency through which ae ee

with secondary natures. Such therefore isthe desirable, “But the suflicient i is full of boniform pow er, proceeds | gall thin extends to: all. beings: the gifts. of the Gods. For we cénveive

sufliciency as this to be a power pervading: and protending to. the fast ae reg sions the deeaat sf and exuberant wt of the Gods, and 4

ay

Terre

it surpasses the whole of things, it preserves its proper union ‘untingled Ue ear

Se So hot abiding in itself, but’ mney: coupling the saperplesiiadd: te: iN bt - neverfailing, the iiiite: and that which is ‘generative of good in- ‘the Sean 3 divine hyparxis. For the desirable being firraly established, and surpas. sing the whole of things, and arranging all beings about itself, the sufi-

tae OWA

~~ . ha

Sa eient’ begins ' the progression: and multiplication of all good, calls forththat

: Tt othe

A ‘ owing: to the

a of ‘the oe

= rate and “proce

that which proce sods

odness of the Gods, pro Q

of psychical, and nature of natoral wood. — aes

AU things: therefore abide through the devirable ae sooiieas, ‘aa ones Soon SS ed inte second wud third: generations through the sufficient. geie: «But the third thing, the petlect, 18 convertive of the whole of things, and Eee eee -eireularly collects them to their CAUSES 5 and this: is accomplished: by divine, : BSS Se ALY x Nee) eee intellectual, psychical and physical perfection. Por all things participate a conversion, since: the infinity of progression 1s throagh thisagain te = ~~ galled ta its principles ; ‘and the perfect is: mingled | fromthe desirableand . sufficient, Fors every thing” of this kind ds the ‘object oF desire, and: a Peleus - generative of things s similar to itself. Ori in. the works of nature. also, are in f ey bale pee oe orey where lovely. and prolific tae the a genre a. Ae:

88

| ns e fe a ; v ; ‘ wh xe a PS ae Ime of enn itis cy tered age ue

0 whichis primary in the uniform hyparxis of the desirable, by its own pres ) “dific’ -exuberatce, and by the beneficent replenishings. which pervade to. Se , ties things, : and ‘copiously produves: and imparts it to every being. Itis suilicient therefore, that the Stability of divine natures, and ved from its proper causes is fall of goodness, and tha ie short, all beings are henefited, abiding in, proceeding from,and being ne “united to their principles, and essentially separated from them, Through — & | | this. power therefore, the intellectual: genera give subsistence to. natures ; nee ‘similar to themselves, souls desire to generate, and imitate the beings prior 0 , to souls, natures. deliver their productive - principles. into another place, and all things: possess, in sliort, the love of generation. For the sufficiency eres eding from this goodness, i is dissemi3 din all beings, andi moves: all things: to the unenvying communication — oe of good ; “e intellect indeed | to the communication of intellectual, but ‘soul a

Zaks » | VON oPHE THEOLOGY a a “00K 1 ee Bie

ie bad , Fra = a eas. “Oe, +? LV rT w * evita o beret ~ wv ‘ ni be . ‘a a +>*" + >t ‘_—-> _ eye >» >, * suet _. +, > 1 Saat r* ? » rs ot -F ’ . ‘ : -’ -. * » ve

+ preends thet 3 in itsell “The suliceat excites them into “piogeesnons : ner eRe

»* ? as i ve » even ‘

ay i AN '

alike Ais

‘

y) mAs

\" ’

5<-

a | Ja. ‘ : \

i ti ’ Ay

<= =<-

nN

Si

<<" <= Pe, — = gta ga! Ps ————— = Se = =: RSet a one === . = = - - —— ~ Ne ee ee ee ee a, — = =

i cre ce ee ae ce ee i rc a a

: « Fs +]

— AU

“nd sacrtioas ‘had: Oe f aie ves 3 conversions and ao ut ugh t : es, the pood- | adie “ness. of the Gods fi fixing the un power: and authority of its proper by- by My aa ue poanee

_ ~postasis: an. this triad, i is the | rimary and ne = Soap and i AO Ry

—_

eS aap ae

pat fel wy

_ westal s seat tof hose which have any, kind of oul : : wey aM ue aay Ase KPANTAINTHEN CHA APrER Bain |

of the Gods, or ‘eather the ipa parxis sak their ‘nities 3 ne Sosa a ms indeed, is intellectual knowledge ; but the wisdom of the Gods i igineffa~

ble knowledge, which i is united fo the obj ws ae t of beeen and the Se 2 =

\ poneved this in ee triad. [of the ‘beauiifal, “the -wise and ‘the ‘good, ] as ae

may be inferred. from the conceptions scattered about it in: amany places. See

~Isay then that Diotima i in the ‘Banquet 1 is of opinion that wisdom is full

of that. which i is known, and that. it neither seeks, nor investigates, but oe “eases the intelligible. - ; ‘Hence, she says, that no one of the Gods phi- 3

RS nor desires to become wise; for a God i As wise. Hence. which is philosophic 1 is imperfect, and indigent of that y is wise is full and nnindigent, and has: every { blog pe Tere and desires rege But the desirable and pies athe philosopher. Socrates, however, in the Republic considers: th which is pees of truth and intellect, : as affording an indication wisdom, to our souls indeed the ascent to divine plenitude being acco

ae assy meas but | to cries ods, intellect being presen Re sab blien dec Ube fa Gack

Sains ae to dbaiseatod: ‘but. ‘prevents ne

f Raa . te i divine strut, and perio all things Posterior to isle

ga ‘ a) wa ? te tney : efi tseys ts . 4

: ; : -

" ;

Se gek et oN THE TMEOLOGY He BOOKA ai

ee ~impe fect habit to ‘the 2 peaieat “but hone a salt pert ere a ove” aS tia "prolific. of inferior natures proceeds. But in the Thewtetus he indicates seat eal that Re perfective of eee pete as oe which. calls. forth” con. ae ris ie says, it compels ste ne fe feat ‘generating Tt is evident — are st a _ therefore, from these things, that the genus: of wisdom is triadic. Hence a ES fol of being: and truth, is generative: of intelectual tr uth Sad is PRE ee perfective of intellectual natures that are in energy, aud itself’ osuessen’ a Lad: Rien ‘stable | x eee: We & anust iat therefore, tht these eas ne

- For }

: . 4 . _ 4 a. rw . fy? - , Sy : ; Pe i j eae fe >, 2 SS 3 oN >. 2 ‘ ‘ Viet. Sole and tee . 4 ! 5s. . : = ~" -~ 4 eS ee | Wane? Lares, t : ay . 1 ‘ . > rs ~~ a. , - . x _ : 4 - * rive ri ind , a ‘ ma . > , ~ eo a . ~ J J J . VJ Mi } uy r : ; : - ets <2 a ee aif 1 ste A , . . 7 .

CHAPTER XXIV...

Ei Ty the next ple tet us Cebde the feautitul, Shit it ts; aaa ie ORS, i ie ary sithsists. in the: Gods. : “Te. is Said therefore tobe boniform enue ‘peantys at ‘intelligible: beauty, to be more ancient than. intellectual ie

se oF beauty to all beings ; oe Saati

and all such like epithets. And it is right x suid. But it is ‘separate not z

“beauty, and to be beauty itself, and the ear

“ay y 7 _ % ; 72 3 ‘ A he Sn pes tae eee re v¢/, 7" s, is ete “¢ . . < —.% i> i . ; y' A

| : only. fron the beauty: which ‘is apparent in corporeal misses, frou the: $ k 3

symmetry which j is in these from ‘psychical elegance, aod intellectual

SF _ splendour, but also: from the second and thitd progressions: in the Gods ; ener and subsisting in the intelligible place of survey, it proceeds from this ta > Se Ga genera of the Gods, and illuminates their. superessential unities, 9 >: and all the essences suspended from these wnities, as far as to the appa-

pent vehicles of the Gods, As therefore. through the first goodness all eG ate

ae - the Gods are boniform, and ‘through | ‘intelligible wisdon ‘they have a es ae knowledge ineffable, and established above intellect, thus | ra Se — oe. summit tof yeaa, ory re arin is 5 ral For from :

im, ee as -s

also, I think,

‘ 14 d ay , rn») ATR SAG > : mow , ’ MAREE Wes DORs 04 " ae * vs ; ‘ AltA TRIAS . ss? , fi™M > ) ; > ' : 4 yy VA. y ‘ Mohit ‘ Te ee ? : : ' sf, fi Sy ‘y 4 rT Wa Perit 4 > 7 Z ’ Hea) 4 +4 4 7 ‘> ‘4 “ri, : vA , ; . 7 ba!

a) 24 evs > A tt

ea ‘= ‘ ‘ AIS .9 ~ » 7 AAS : . : -{ 14 4

familiarity and friendship, For throu

} i rejoice | in each. other, admire, and: are del ight Less . :

each other, and i in their mutual replenishings, and do not desert the or ywder

See! which they. are always: allotted i in the distributions of. themselves. iia

- also delivers: three. ‘indicati ions: of this beauty, in the Banquet. indeed, denominating i it the delicate ; for the perie th at which 15 West blessed, accedes to. the beautiful through the participation of goodness. But lie thus speaks « ofit in that dialogue: “ That which is troy beantiful, is delicate, perfect and most blessed.” One of the indications there. : fore of the beaatiful, is. a ‘thing ‘of. this ‘kind, Wigs. the delicate. But we ee may assume another indication. of it from the Phiedras, viz. the splendid. =o

For Plato attributing: ‘this to the beautiful says: Tt wie ‘then thatwe = : And after-

a secondary nA

4 eheat

| CHAP. XXIV. } isk “oF PLATO. iN Cee heed

“thence all the Gods: ee eae eek bene filled with. it, fill. Hig

natures: posterior t to themselves, exciting all things, ‘agitating them with,

Baechic fury about the love of themselves, and ree Giteaces on alt Oe xs Hanes the divine effluxion: of beauty. 2 uence ean ee _ Such therefore, in short, is divine beauty, the pele of diving hilarity, ae rough this t the Gods are inited to aud AS i ing with oe

an communicati

ect and-

were ‘permitted tO see splendid. beauty shining upon us = a

wards he adds: “ And Arriving: hither we apprehended it ‘eiton thost ee

os manifestly through: the clearest. of the “senses.” And at last he says: a

« But now beauty alone has this. allotment to. be most splendid and most }

UD

lovely.” These twa things therefore are to he assumed. HS. indications: of a tans beauty. Another indication of beauty’. is this, that if is the object of love, Soy - which now also Plato. appears to me to have called most lovely. And ye in many ¢ other places he shows: that the amatory fury. ‘is. ‘conversant with et the: beautiful, defining, and i ib short, suspending love from | the mo ad ok i beanty.. Por love, says he, i is conversant: with the. eautifal”

: cause, therefore, beauty converts and moves: all: peed itself, Sy :

cs eaten them to. octane! eathupastinaly, and recalls them Sibed love, ; :

valbiie: on : the: “getrewition. “of its feet, and. exciting all dines te itsely ae through desite” and astonishment. But. Agel | beenuse jt extends‘to oo genes atures plenitudes from. itself, i in ‘conjunction » with hilarity and See apes een ee divine efor paces intone and bree all ope aha and POMD on ge Relea Mae

| ee VC eo ON THE THEOLOGY — ee | BOOK 1 So |

them lanioaton from on high, it is delicote, nt is: ad to he i je hye a3

| Jeffable union of the Gods, swiths as it. were on the ‘ig '

And because it bounds this triad, and covers as with. B veil the . : Z tof forms, — :

causes intelligible light to shine forth, and announces” the: ‘occult. nature — :

: of goodness, it is ‘denominated. splendid, jucid- and manifest. Bore.

the goodness of the Gods i is supreme and most united ; their wisdom. eS | _ in a certain respect now parturient with ‘intelligible light, and the ‘first fac forms ; ; but their beauty 18 established 1 in the highest forms, is the lumin-

ous precursor of divine. light, and is the first: thing that is apparent. to ascending souls, being more splendid: and more lovely to the view and to embrace than every luciferons essence, and when it appears is received — with astonishment: This triad. therefore filling all things, and proceeding ; through all things, it is. certainly necessary that the natures which are ‘filled should be converted to and conjoined with each of the three through

kindred, and not through the same media. For of different things that | aan Aika aré filled by this triad there is a different medium’; and different powers 0 are converted toa different perfection of the Gods. I think therefore, AGIA it. is manifest to. every one, and it is frequently asserted by Plate, that =.

the cause which congregates all Secondary natures. to divine beauty,

which familiarizes them to it and is the source of their being filled with

‘it, and of their derivation from thence, is nothing else than love, which always conjoins according to the beautiful, secondary to the first Goda 082

and the more excellent genera, and the best of souls. But dgein, trath is 9000.) _ eertainly the leader to, and establishes beings in, divine wisdom, with =

ers which intellect being filled, possesses ‘a knowledge of beings, : aud souls yes se participating of this energize intellectually. “For. the fall participation of true wisdom is effected through truth, since this: eve

ery where illumi~ nates: intellective — “natures, and conjoins them with | the: objects. OF

- initellection, just as truth also is the first thing that congregates intellect.

and the intelligi ble. “To those however who hasten: to be conjoined with:

mI the good, knowledge and co-operation ate no ee ned but coll. ve ¢ ‘ ¢

tiaipien a Pras .establishinent a and nee? are Seeery

Ady a i si ern eT

. - ’ > *- o . ' f : “ = — ~~. 5 o 2 : ; " ' ’ re _—~ a a os > —-P - a : ° 6 ye ’ -_ . - . mn r. iT a - _ : . ” ’ = 2 ut ‘ ' — ee rt, ~ _ ~~ . . ’ - 4 4 et wl -_ 3 o hd r ; , > — es . e. — ; : — 2 _ ~~ > Z = _ S« oad = . ~

| divine natures in nthe imiand inet an et ines e And how ioe s if Bose. Te coma 0 pass & hat every” ‘thing being established in ‘that which is prior pe FES es a ‘to itself according ta the sod whieh is: ig itself, again establishes things — a posterior to itself according to cause? Tt is, it short, the faith of the Gods, xs pa a aoe yells aN which ineffably. unites all the genera of the: Gods, of demons, and of asa happy sols to the good, For it ix necessai ry to investigate the good neither ae Ss ee _ ghstically, o nor imperfectly, but giving ourselves up: to the divine Tight, SOR a ae eae a the sip of the soul, ate this. mhanner to bevome established

tities | beings. < For such a kind of faith: as. 7 thie is ; more ‘ancient has the gowhe energy. DOL in us only, but with. the

, and according to- this all the Ss ¢ Fc xd s are unite dy asi a e es

a P ~

eeey

oi ee the ‘whole. af Their De at é : gressions. a a a a wees

~~ ee

pong inuch more 2 of. the ak of on Bet ‘the Bas of, be ede, sure a i Ay ; | bance all y Sooner a and. Seen) to the highest union conjoms, secome See cet

eee ot; Deme Aes Ue Se

it art = so 72 > ee eg ee . Shed ee e. = = 9 - a ae ae Se a ole a eS: = ts Ss > eo wie . Pa ents r a

Ged is Midullaes = is by nom means equivalent to dirt: sion and the Pied ee science: of. these. is not only pos ectua ape G Ae aN, : simplicity. — = For intellect is established beyond all science, both the fat é be sen

ee sence, aod. that which i AS. posterior to ite. Neither, ‘therefore, mn ust ‘ ce a st yg oe that the energy. according: to. intellect 4 is similar to such ; a faith as

this. Por Le in inuan pcre | is Janlttoray aud is ‘parated i jo a 7

Seely

* ~ nit ew A 4 sa bar 3) wo ay ‘ : 3 ca ‘

}e = : : t ? }. . ve > ae) 2% * po te bry f - : . . - , “s : ; , 7 r ‘ ; < t . i . “4 wea ay is » ‘ $ SS ee . Ry te a DR ae * .* . , " man ‘ B es r 2 yy 4 we fe bud @:. . . “~ . . - — a - ‘ | . ‘ ja dé ; . ‘ " 3 , Sy : Ye | So: ; + ~h > = SN ES ete Ae , Ait | Be a et } : : sh ; PERS oS i ae een, . . ; Sage | | Fa = 4 A“ ad . a < P ! . f : : ci ' 4 4 es ' ’ f ; »},t fe] i fe ’ '- —_ 7 f rie “ “ eh y . . 7 -¥ es | ; ‘s

; te _ 1 ; 4 j | » Way tee , : ve Wise, iif J ’ f\ Ms ", ; ; : ' . ; J, 7 My yee | ry ; . fd CL PS Pia VATVATO A, \ ’ . r.* | e IPA APSR i reesei . N ’ ’ i" 1h ; tf) > .? ‘ . ‘ ' : > * : > >F? v¢ :

; mh ta ELS es ~ , *? , *; me i* yw

_ 4 ’ ‘ ita : ’ : ; " ’ 4 Py La ; . en " ; . a7 s,s}. ; +, 0 s>? ’ ., : “uM . , < ‘ A V es . ~ % = Re 22 " ANY 2 9} Or? , Aries Vor) oH Pk? ye ay ty phi aCH. é , — es mean se ditio yeetes ’ % :

gil Save EA 43

: natures, :

i = hich 20

ye AY oS

es Ey > ry 4

“thee thi

rs Se

-.

|

Ce a

7...”

anty. And — atures that. ae fle, beh

5 a ee things are saved through: these, z

SS ee # some things indeed, = sro vies anise o Taoe SAS OE NG

x

we Re nia t. ‘ 32 + « 7 “ : af” at

gai : = «+. ci > -

eee oe een,” seins ase

l which eomprehends ae ian

f pranny Ct fad

Leah ee $0

¥ it! ih ;

P i : \ , ESS A — wat ¢ ’ ens am LAY | rae r . a 4 . . ” - * > ’ | i 7) ; d . " . o's ‘>. : : e ‘ ' a 3* z~ “ ae ~ “ . <a 1,7 ih a Bhi bY ME is té i) rt. — ; IPs ; é* ieee Vio -Se Se DY EY) ao Oa te : ~~ : = Phi’ >" - lh 1) OF

‘ 5 — “ - . iy j : ‘ irks : = i tere yA UNL As

: OVS7 A) avg Ot ‘i ab A Ores

eek ci keane : ete ’ 4 es ay AV? = 42 ete ts . - ne \ : : ve oi iONh “hp = iJ Feel . Pivt? 4 < Tie

. aM: 2 y : : \ ) ' ' , . 4

; oe R : ae 22 x = ; : rr a : : ‘yee 5 . eke Catt nsh Sane phen a MELO AY

+h . : be hy ~ ea y on Pe. -

es > ] : :

‘ > +) *e ff

ve > “rer _)

Ay UD \e \ 5

s IA. von ¥ : fad i “0 es thy if

Ah Sy , ay ay " Ly)

time is that whic

oO} Prin Fir

f \ Hy eval

teyh)

ANNA GANA ays . Ny

+3) nite " ‘ 1, t} Hi i ith Ni tk +4 ih

Biv wy AN

RMA ARAN NSAI a teens Abe BD IAAL } OOM TS ORAT ESS sore i MN att) cee! aN Ne Oi ans uy 7 AL A} . iT Fe A as? Tay + Ny be ON THE THEOLOGY pene nt BOOK actrees (vs . 7 F at tri a ‘ .

4% z LYE ae gan 72 ‘lf

(esd to which the soul is serail similar, and being idler ee einste :

ie an immortal allotment) i is divine and immortal, Anbelfie gible none oe Ue indissoluble and POssesses | an invariable sameness: of subsistence ; but that the essence which is inferior to the soul, is entirely: the’ contrary, 4s wigckh

also it. 9

er what manner each of them pertains to the Gods,

sare in reality: | thus distinguished from each other. In

rtains to be corrupted and to be passive. For a thing of this + Kind 3 is sensible and snultiform, and is dis issoluble because it i: | and he predicates among these all. | | : ‘subsistence. — ‘Let us therefore direct. our attention: to these. common: dog-| bsajee and examine aft Sue © Tin the first place then what is that which we look ta when we speak wo of that which 3 is said to be divine? From what has ‘been said therefore, bi ees ‘is evident that every God subsists. aecording to the. highest union of a beings. : ‘For to us ascending from bodies, the Gods have appeared to be By Sy superessential unities, the generators, perfects tors and measurers of | essences, “and who bind all first essences to themselves. - ‘Bat that which is” ‘divine, Zs is not only hyparxis and the one in each order of being, but at the same = hich participates ; and that which 4 is participated ; of which es ‘the latter; AS & God, but the former is divine. Whether however, prior to aes the participated unities, there is something which is separate and partici. pated will be evident in what follows. But at present we shall define = that which is divine to be a thing of this kind, viz, being which partici. pates of the one, or the one subsisting contractedly. together with being. For we assume all things i in the Gods except the one, as suspended from ii “them and secondary, viz. essence, life and intellect. For the Gods do. ee “not subsist in, but prior to these, and. they produce and contain ‘these in ue themselves, but are not defined in them. But it is necessary not to be Soh ignorant, that thes many pi aces, however, ‘Plato magnificently celebrates. ‘the participants 3 eee » ) the Gods by the: same mimes, and denominates thent Gods. For got only > the Athenian paeat inthe Laws calls a divine soul aGod, but also Socrates yy oe Ma as Phaedrus. For lie says * that all the horses and (0 Gods are good ; and eansist. of things good 3" an | his aie clearly, “ “ and this is the life of the Gods.’ aS this | is nat yet wousterfal, eee mitt eae s x OF 1s it not tadmirable that he s should denominate > those a berune€ Gods whe een

: charioteers of the ana afterwards still prore

ea ee

OF PLATO. — SeReee iy. Vii

a ; ie plot i; ve y ane NONE potenor to, a cabal saith the Gods; Pox = ee in a the Phaedras and Timeeus, and in other dialogues, you will find him a

tending the appellation of the Gods even as far as to demons. Bat what se is still more paradoxical than these things, he does not refuse to calbcer . tain men + Goda. for in the: Raghiste. he thus denominates the Elean oes

‘guest.

From all that hax been said Serches. this nist be seared that with

| =o respect to a God, one thing is simply a God, another according tc union, ~ another according to participation, another according t to contact, andanother according to similitude, For of super-essential natures: indeed, each

ig primarily a God ; of int Jectual natures, each is ‘ G od Hens riling: a © : union; and of divine souls, each i is a God according to parti

souls of men are allotted this appellation through: similitude. Bac these however 1 is, a8 as we have said, rather divine than a God. Staves the: S Athenian . guest « a i intellect itself divine; but that. which i is divine is :

MEK

posterior | to the first deity, i in the same manner as that which is united i ie : posterior to the one, that which is intellectual, to intellect, and that which :

15, ‘animated, te soul. And always those. natures thi at a oc more. ait - =

and simple have the precedency ; but the series of beings ends in the one

itself. Let this, seaeatonts be the definition and distinction of that which ‘ sae

iB ‘divine. -

In the next ane: ian ns survey the piecaeal ae ith Plato sine are eats many orders of immortality, pervading from on high : as far as to the last Fea dec MR aC of things 5 and the last echo, as it were, of isnmortalit ityy is. in those visible Ata natures that are perpetual: which the Elean guest, in bis discourse BUOGE SS the circulation ¢ of the universe, aa are allotted from ‘the father a reno- eee iy

doxhi on srcther + cause ; ee is not itself if ostumally adapted | to connect, a o adorn, or preserve itself. The menortality of partial souls is, L think, more smanifest and more perfect thar this “which. Plato evinces by many

demonstrations in the Phe sod i iw the 10th book of the Beputlie: .

| : cipation. But — divine demons are Gods accordiag to contact vith: the Gods : and the Ree

: is cee: “ON THE THEOLOGY

| But Lo mean. be: the Suienaliy. ie partial pe a hat whi

af “principal subsistence, as containing m itself the cause” of eternal permas es ior to both these we establish the ; “immortality, of daemons. _ For the genera ‘of these: through: which - they oe subsist are. incormuptible, and they neither ‘verge to. mortality, nor are filled with the nature of things which are generated and corrupted. — ce | See - Linfer that the immortality. of divine souls is still more yenerable and es-

_ nency. We shall not, however, err if pr

sentially more transcendent than that of demons; which divine souls: we on kOe

‘say are primarily selfmotive, and are the fountains and princi iples. of the. 5 aa is about bodies, and through which bodies. obtain | a renovated sis

life divided a ‘immortality. Ag: however, prior ta these you: conceive: the Gods th

selves, and the. immortality 3 in them, and how inthe Banquet. Diotima does not attribute an immortality of this kind even to demons, but defines © it to subsist in the Gods alone, such an immortality as this will appear to. VEER Goo ee rANt

- > 2s ew

: you to be separate, and exept from the whole of things, ‘For: ‘there éter- ee Ai

nity: subsists, which is, the fountain of all immortality, and th ITE oh it all ‘ As things liye and possess life, some things indeed a perpetual life, ut others Aan a life: dispersed into. ‘non-being. In short, therefore, that. which, iy divine : is immortal so far as it generates and comprehends in ‘itself’ a ‘perpetnal — & fife. For it is immortal, not as participating of life, but as the suppher - ote divine life, and as deifying: life itself, escent you are: padllieg to reat oe os such a life intelligible, or by any. other name. oh Loe NOVO os ae thecnvext: place. let us direct our attention to. the intelligible. ei CSS Ca Rea REL SNH AGRI ASS denominated, therefore, in ‘opposition to that which i is sensible and which ReprbaaELas, “>. is apprehended by opinion in conjanetion with sense. For the intelligible | | © 9s first unfolded into light in the most principal, causes. For soul is ADR Hsin wate deed. intelligible, i is of this allotment, 3 is exempt from sensibles, and obtains | Teele hate gi essence: Separated. from them. Prior to soul also intellect is intell= alana gible; for we rather think it fit toarrange soul in the middie, than to Ren aL ee fee “numerate it: with. the first: essences. That likewise i is denominated intelli. Rn hese: gible, which i is more: ancient than intellect, which replenishes: intelligence, ee and is itself by. itself, perfective of it, and which ‘Timacus artanges prior tothe demiurgic: intellect. and intellectual energy, in the order of a patadigm. SiS 3 But Soyond theses is the: eadivine eter which i is | defined ie ee

. 9 ’ } SE) d 4 Vis y ' 0) . i a ie? J ASVE /thict Py ‘uF i UA j A Te Aid ihe ne Pal: fC, it ead ; he ’ i % D Ab ’ yy rs as y ° ‘7 7 .* - , _ . EAN LAS A 4! 7) « , hy : ‘ “A

CHAP: KXVI ee ays OF P PLATO. je $5 ee . F ie

union ‘jae: anda divine ow oe is. For Oda ie intelligible as the chia OLes of desire to. intellect, as peitootiy wat comprehending | intellect, and a oe the plenitude of being. “In-one way, therefore, we must denominate the Bae

intelligible as the hyparsis. of the Gods; in another way as true being

and the first essence; in another way as intellect and allintellectual life; we Lad in another way as soul and the psychical order, ) Tti is likewise neces: cs wary not to fashion the different natures: es an conformably t to Dames |

peereh ea: inks. as. he first: that whiol3 is oienseenl e the pres Sak

and that which is intelligible the third. For the first of these 3 og deified Patsy being; the second is life subsisting according to the immortality of the ERSTE SICA Gods: and the third ne intelleet, which is s denominated pe ae sac in con- es SUSE seqpence offbeing replete with'uaions © 8)

LA oN ON ale d “ay = aE 4 ape tae AAS

CHAPTER Piglets

Apree this, it follows i in be next ‘ieee that 3 we aed consider the ( uniform, the indissoluble, and that which has an invariable : sameness of ow subsistence, from the Same ‘Causes, and these as the precursors ue an ae pervading through all the divine orders. “For the uniform, indeed, has the oe highest subsistence, 1 is ‘present: with: the divine monad, and ; appears to. be . especially adapted” to that which is pritmatily being,’ and in which also = every participable genus of unities ends. For the one is prior to the ese, ee will be evident. as we proceed, But the indissolable i is the second. For eS if comprehends and binds the extremes according to divine upion ; since — the dissolable is such , as it is: ‘through: the want: of connexion: and. Be ae ON power which collects multitude into one. And that which has 2 an ava Baia cintge sameness 8 of subsistence i is eternal, and i is Fall ‘of the soviawal oF the ESOS ANRY,

rote tar ee weet ee ee ay ay See eee ‘ ; ee Pp ot s¥ Bats Z nit ; a 1 . ia oy ; wee zy : f , a Ss : Sa ee ; wy; Neh eet ays ee ave: iis SN Ce Une stagn ; HEALS 4 yy ’ eae “A hae Nétlteri 7 ' , eee ; j eae. "ie CIN be RLU CAE a avec rte reriial th, nee NEL wis A= aha tt “fe to For oy i is scensary ead hain EN A . Hue sit * WATER Y4 . . ; - Ve J Ae! ; 4, ty! : rly } , ‘ . v. ’ f')% ‘\ cy , + nh ’ ' Alki ‘>+as | " ; J AN : ot - : 7{ +) wey te +f ‘ 2 Py - *% vie fants Rereek A hii t tr A, ‘ iit Ni + what: > ib Wey ¥ a © th ‘; ys wd . xy 5) som, : i mee Th" wo Mi ver j vey a" . fat . Ny - eSiNS A eiey AP iA AAR OF ; ih * ‘ ; +s)) A + ' Nt RTOS ereh BPA LSE Eg | 1 i i ) }

ae 5 ea ‘ = hl » ol | »*-< ’ ghd , “? a -) ~* ; 3 ous df eT \™ - . + : ‘ee hen a " *) Z "be ee | ; " > n dy ‘y ot gs pee el F > . Da Patil VA AA ’ : ; ‘ ’ ’ . “

PHAM OS ON THE THEOLOGY. NG aS Rt “BOOK L

jods:: from -whiek also the patticipation of sniimcatatity wide ic ue aoe: ‘ness 18 derived to other things. The uniform, therefore, pertains to the —

game thing as the divine; but the indissoluble to. the same thing: as the te tent | immortal; aod that which ows an n invariable sameness Bok F subsistence dee Se

Must refer to the intelligible,

And do you not see how deans penal ly. abe a manner a covuilapnel ae i ily 4o each other? ‘For the first of these, through the first unity * which is pare oe Vee

ticipated by being 3 isy as it is fit it sould’ be, uniform. For ifa God sub-

3 ts a cordins ng to the aes ‘that which is divine will doubtless be uniform. But that which through one cause of life is immortal, is also similarly i in2% duenluble: Par life j is ‘the bond of dissoluble natures ; which also, Timeus. ink indicating to us, opposes | the dissoluble to the immortal: * for

you: are not }

immortal, says the demiurgus, yet you shall never be | solved, Hor be

subject * to the fatality of death.” Every thing mortal, “therefore, 48 diss i | soluble; but the immortal is indissoluble, That, however, which has a vis ‘renovated ‘jmimortality: is for. the same reason neither indissoluble, nor

_ For being in the middle of both it is neither of the extremes,ac- Ef

: oe; codes to each opposition. - = But the third of these being. established ace z S : cording: to tbe plenitude of whole intelligibles subsists at. once and j et eas

eternal permane wey sa ‘twiads, therefore, procee same manner as we demonstrated of the before-mentioned triads. But these things, indeed, we shall consider hereafter. eee tees hp hese things, therefore, being discussed, let-us direct our attention ‘a Se the uunbegotten in divine natures, and unfold what we assert it to be. For — pe Sie ae say that ‘all [true ru e] being i is without generation, and Socrates demon- Sr 3 i iene ‘strates in the Phaedrus, that souls: are unbegotten. — Prior. to these, also, | A the Gods themselves are established above generations and a subsistence

pun to a + divine bande and ene to what reason? Is it because : a 4

— : oe = oes S ce a yor ek ret pie

- ay - 4 ~ ~ 4 , Tae - Pidi : - ; . - - WA 7? - on , - +. “ ~ = _ . Fa —— * * h. - noe a — = - .

;: ‘of the intelligible is the cause of sameness : and ae = . and intellect through this is entirely eternal, “These Stes wd from the first and most principal causes, m the

re ire to time, - How, therefore, shall we define the unbegotten when

Aan hat he mode of subsis

mks, . “ON THE THEOLOGY Pine “BOOK. ie

>

Liane ine scien Awiganes to serge aed eens of ie pe ie

fay ge ane nsx:

; , ‘ : i ; . =< CY oR XXVIII

t sovina’ re ae dit: aces we may uiifold whi 3 is said of paternal causes, ‘and of the profite powers of mothers in fables. For: every

where, we may suppose that the cause of a more excellent and more unis \forni nature is paternal ;* but we may say that the cause of a moré subordinate: and partial nature pre-exists in the order of a mother. ‘For with >. the Gods a father is analogous to the monad, and the cause of bound; — 0 puta mother, to the duad, and to the infinite power which is generative ae ine AeGe ‘of beings. The paternal cause, however, i 18° with Plato ‘uniform, andisestablished in a more-elevated order than the natures which proceed from it, and subsists. prior to its progeny in the alloument of the desirable. iu Again, the maternal cause has the form of the duad ; and at one time "| presents itself to the view in fables as more excellent. than its progeny, — SHG but at another time as essentially subordinate to it; as in the. Banquet, _ Plato calls Poverty the mother of Love. “And this i is not only: the case in ne fabulous 1 figmi dent in the Times. For there Plato calls being the. father, but matter ui the mother and nurse of generation. The powers, - therefore, which are % prolific and perfective of. secondary natures,” and the suppliers. of life and causes of separation are mothers, being: established. above the natures a ei a saeigiees aon ae Perey which receive the sabre t tat ay :

ents, but also in the philosophic theory of beings, as is evi-

-

~ ee Ae

* san is omitted in the niga.

he aaa all sbi indeed, are cielo pice each. ities: ae exce ahs stence is various. For some things | as replenishing = -) sabsist prior to secondary natures; but others, as being filled aspire after > gore perfect natures, and participating of their power become generative |

rectitude « of names in divine: natures. And a an d, first hypothesis, as he hing: else and all knowledge, so Likewise he denies of it name : and ‘Tar

sin, however, th poeta of cath pike causes, atone igre anes pros ceed scrrding to union from, their prot i m mise and. are Gilled. from : he pond ok them, being: ayraag Said 5 then -conveyin of the fathers to the maternal bosuins, and converting the ‘recepta oe cao tes en a to the completions: of ‘pomary ean “ = But ef the natures ‘which subsist from twofeld. preexisting. principles, 5 USE 3 an such like genera. of ‘Goa are S neduntivn; elev wade com prehensive. For to produce,” to contain, and to defend, pertain to the — ene cause of bound. - But others are assimilated to the maternal cause, and igs he are: prolific, and vivific, and the suppliers. of tootion, of the maltiplication ie a A of powers, of variety and. Pegurenient- : For rae these are the progeny of ce St inlets and the first Poni 2 a PEE eS ee

' ‘ ‘a ‘ ie, nroves . ; : ‘Wi ‘ wel de ’ Ses we ; yw ’ ' a J) ; oh Ny 5 f cS af a nye c. : tu pT LA aS A “a eet tba ay %s Sh My ~~ ‘. Ma rt - ye . . 7 —* : mV, ’ yy { wd ‘- . . ; - »? ‘ae ‘AA rj ‘4 ) ' JT \ % 1) \ ’ “a te mt ‘ 4 FY ; < “ig _ . z ay <a P, - <A : ; r a " Ax n : 4? dy ' ASV, . ivy a ; . ‘ii > E * y se yer) > ' . . 2 y' ; t ») J. : vee walk 5. : ” yy i\ ; & 2 ; ’ mavive FRE: if ‘ Ae, ’ x , Ate - +o. Z . AK } | iy ‘} ' Ae ANN nh ; if,

ey oo ot S “’ of - ; wh “7 > : | [4 " , ze. Sedey, =) ee ie OR fa ge Ce aioe Sa a se | . yi 3 , - : + ; : - Per ws ¥ drsigl Pee et NT AR PAIN Nita Se ne b, i? . ; . . : a p ‘ ay ‘a 1 ty 4» JY * bt te 0st mV eo Ses Gs, Tru vA yeh. : vetiy » i> Qu * ‘ ‘ war " y wu 4 - = : J. ay = ~~. 7) ‘oral i 7 * Aah We | Fils ba SOL chy ene JEN A ‘ od ie © : > - ' Jf fs ‘ Ny ‘ . " : ¥ ‘ ; 7 ‘ ’ Aa tes A is a . 4 >. rayry a" yee . . | yi ta : o> >? . . “ ; a4 Pe od of - J+ > > : »« h & ony un . oS 33 e noes proetal Ri ane SR at Ss oe ’

: Witty . “ »! . DIAS re bh TAY } in Far ON i \y *) ; +... “~ i ¢ . Se an, Yiu hs +e WHAtr a tA Vy Ay ‘ A AY TUE Alae S , eet eh a’ LORE TR a rout a Pade Baal p its P Se ‘ ee iv : . Jy “sz @ oy Hf : ‘ } hy ‘ Peet eR ee AV RV AT Os EEE: PN ; BN ON & os at + ¢ a ~ =e +3 > oF ez , 7 ( ¥ | ‘, ~ . di a S $e . eS Pe ey a“ a “A 5 i’ ’ AL : \ ' . ss) f gd : ~ = "eo ‘ve »' ‘ > gies ‘ g™ ¢ . A 'e . . | S : ; rae ‘7 4° ," : ‘ 7) io, , re . i aoe k ‘ : ig vn YY ‘ dS,*,” *. S", Foe fi . f J 2 ; : . iY gy’ ‘ A JP ; 2 ‘! ; . ~ rye { fxs : : : ¥. uty, ; nee * Te ' = te & ie ek " : = + 4 LST be rs es: : . 4 ry y WEES eva? ¢ a — SPS Sees ay SNP SS ats Fash R= = ere Stan 2 tear * PTT He AS ghee ap % Geeks Pe ory SALA Na : ; ' fy SE ae . rhs Tapeh re? it +i! 1?

Tres Send tosieiore: may. potlie | concerning the inbegotten hypaexis) apes til ae the: Gods. It now remains, 1 think, fo speak of divine names. For — Socrates in the Cratylus thinks fit to unfold in a remarkable degree the

: denies of the oe every t

“~—

im the second hypothesis, b sides all other things: oy i perk — 2 a | ba a “may | he spoken of and" that it as a name. In short. therefore, We Mbe RLS

be admitted that the first, Tost. priscipal and truly divine ‘names are ee a i Ks hale

Canc ethy ¢ Mar CN aALY REPS 5 BA Neer, tablished i in the: Gods themselves. - Bat it must be ‘said that the second oz aoe ko tes et aa i WOR tote eh Se HEN) Rika Nis pants which are 5 the imitations of ‘the first, and which sihsint intellectu- SIN ol _ i. RR RP 2 Lue a nes eae Piltava tte tastes trae each ee, atid echo re AMAR ta ae As i ( nea * aay i > oid a her. RUS Ane NC UBMN ulate men Le UU eee wy 4 Proce. ’ : aa | Vou. ft * Z sreiens = Rea : eT ts fi yen MM ie rath, oAae *) : Eatetet ayer Lain * BOS YP Zit ¥ ' ee SERA WE ONE ES se SFE Uh ROMO NUD RAY Nal raion oy A BER Bins Sree » < | = Soi ss foe thee : MPEP | han aN Naat nL eat ER UY w PoE Ae Bh GANG ey CADIS hy , #4 $3 4 & ; : i ro" Wy my iy 3 ye OM Pig < » 452 J Ait 7" > > 5 a - : ei MIEN) ae . * ‘ort pes ; £ ; is pap tt ah Ua es eet a ; Ky Ss BRAN NUNCA ier eh Aah Pan eA E NS OE SAE! ming : ' Lie) ' t x 3 i fil PP Nehari al i Wit ~ zk me 4 . tal : a ‘aie a Sinat $3 > / * . pit Ag me at ~ . . ae Ee TS “4 -% r~ .* — == i" . oe ane ,. J eee

Ts > buy ra

: Lived» Aa ” aa “* = 4 ~ . b F 3 : = i= + ae 4 ee yr nif: Lae we ~

Fe - the: Gods, and.

- pariees wi

=" a is

? ally, ee deiiuciaed glotment.” Aad: again, ‘cous say that those Ks AERIALS! ally devised, and pe ea a

cee ge ieee eons “ON THE THEOLOGY ¢ OF PLATO. ROOK I |

neh as are the third from the e truth, which are

eal di aivisible’ conceal of bias ee. ee Icpanaoeeis Sees ae Ps

ry ‘ ‘+1 “ 3) *

7: Sciantific mien, at one titne energizing divinely, and. at another intel EUROS lectually, and generating moving Images of their inward spectacles. | Poe os Sy Hy | _-as the demiurgic intellect establishes resemblances about matter of he) arate first forms contained in himself, and. produces temporal i images of things os |

y with: us eprint: ‘{ateliccwal production, fi fabricate: paaiiienes: we Nee ee

tiene — inay be sufficient for the purp: Widens - Plato. For we © shalt menureiely discuss them whe we e speak

7 yenerating | these: to” Ls of them. And thus muc

: other: things, and also. of the Gods themselves, tepresenting that which eres 4 void of eomposition in them, through composition ; ‘that whichis is simple, ie Bea we throng i variety: and that which is united, through multitude ; and Woes fashioning names, ultimately exhibits images of divine natures, : For | geeees : hes ) generates every name as if it were a statue of the Gods. And as the | Ve At theurgic: art through certain symbols calls forth the exuberant and unenvy= eee ing goad ness of the Gods into the illumination of artificial statues, thus oe er. . ‘also the intellectual science of divine concerns, by the compositions and é -. divisions of sounds, unfolds the occult essence of the Gods: Very pro-, Ee es perly therefore, does. Socrates i in the Philebus say, thaton account of his Ree reverence of the. Gods, he is agitated with the greatest fear respecting ee . .. their names. . Bor ibis. necessary to yenerate even the ultimate echos of ecome established ip thefirst paraot a concerning divine james, which at pres z : 2 ie of understanding the theology of = oF A cree

BOO kK [ee é : = =

Tap most proper beginning however of the theory gs hae bes us i | that from which we may be able to discover the first cause‘ of all beings. | For being impelled from this in a. becoming manner, and having our con-

ceptions purified respecting it, we shall with greater facility he able todis-

tinguish other things, About these things therefore we must speak from the begins ang as follows: It is necessary that all beings, and all the natures of beings should either be many only, there being: noone inthem, —

neither in each, nor in all of them ; or that they should be one only, there pe

being no multitude, but all things being compelled into one and the same power | of existence ; or it is necessary that they should be both one and many, and that being should be one in order that neither multitude itself by itself may vanquish beings, nor that we may be forced to bring together ‘ into the same thing all things and their contraries at once, ‘These things therefore being: three, which of them shall we chuse?- And to. which of i

the above mentioned assertions shal} we give our suffrage, It is necessary pat therefore: severally to ‘discuss the absurdities which attend these epee as

and thus to aeahied after what, manner Se: truth subsists, Beas ee

AAU ey oi by "For auviey it is ne as : "0 08 read, arta,

Jt “¥ sy i> “ > > * J Soe ‘? we ; ae: . > . " ‘ et é2 ; iS A a ’ *?. eal Vis a . i? ne + tr + aa.tce j ‘7 yi Fe ae | , (« ‘ : ’ . : ' Tul yl i Ae! ay JAE ; . :

aa ees will be infix

MiNgs similar 1 manier the. j

= = aN " oe, WS ” re so ; ‘ , Sort £14 p. . i . te | 5+ ' A, . : ‘ J A Wy

bd / ¥ a a BON

Avs Weayeay, 4:

a, Ae % 35 .

’ ye ’ ‘

J . x f

‘ 3°34 , eet pad ers a ; 5S r 4

, : 7 P Pape S ity Patel ag > 92 ‘ON THE THEOLOGY es “ROOK i. Rae

HA PES Btn FS Agty

iS Leow vil be. lates | Pos let aaucibites f ee: many a joes. ea awhich we say is not one, this therefore will be multitude according. ite own uature, since it belongs to beings, but is not nothing. If however it. is multitude, this also will consist of raany. things, and will be many. “And if you assuine something | of these manys, this will immediately appear to you Hot to: ‘be ope, but aiany. There will likewise. be iminediately the sane reasoning in: these, and ina. similar. meaner each, (because: we falsely soe speak. of each). will be. mullitude i in mergy. : And each, 2. I may sayy Ee ii will be. infinite, or rather will be infinitely infinite. — For there j ts hothing as whieh: will alah be. something of this kind; since part, is many, a f aah | part. of a parts and this to infinity, | Por multitude oa int ‘proceeding: will never stop, nor infinity, ia consequence ‘of being: deprived es Sayithl “of the nature of the one. To make beings however, to be infinitely infinite, Doe at a8 renee ® both 1 with egies ssi and t to the ve ete ihe us. oe 3

ee ‘hen kenge are many, aati in vince a manner. many, as we ae iene ~ tioned from the: beginning, so that the one is not any where to be found, © | many absurdities will happen to be the result, or rather all the naire of hee seas tay ZO beings will at once from the first: be destroyed, a3. ‘there will ‘immediately es Ne i is be. ‘nothing which 3 6 capable: of participating” ‘the ones For it apust he: pecans ee admitted that every. being is either one certain thing, oF: ‘nothing. — And SSR eANRnG: that indeed which is a certain being, i is also one; but that which isnot. PS EBNES even. one being, has not any existence whatever. fence, if many things 3 0 ave a subsistence, each of ‘the many issomething ora certain one. Bat pore os Gf each of them is ‘nothing, or not even one thing, neither | is it possible for” ee °0 the many to exist ; forthe many are may so far aseach individual ofthe (multitude exists. If, therefore, the: many: alone have ‘a subsistence, and ey le: one in nO ‘tespect. is, either will the many exist. For things which Ne US iN as are in no ‘respect one have not any existence whatever. | ~ But if the one is Phe not, by a much greater ‘priority. neither have the many an existence. ay Ror it necessarily follows that none a the ting. from which. the seeny. SoS ray itt consist will have a. subsistence. Se ee oy Eee 0) Farther still, if the 1 many alone hae ‘3 sabebtones on fas we oe all es finitely infinite; and if you receive any one of theintiie whatever, Mas ale will be imunediately infinite. And i with veapect. Gas

' we ¢-<8 PA a , 7 “ ~rie ‘* ' ~ % a ; AON i

~o* FF a "See Oe we eee

++ 447

aurea

iyi apie Ys Gf aa iti Mia

nat Y, 5 « — Nie i

CHAP. e

Sor if being is nines ite me eo her: vered ; since the infinite is entirely cee shensible alse being i 13 infinitely. infinite, there will be something more infinite than ~~ < he But if that something is more infinite, this will = esi se ee ae That, however, whieb i is Tess infinite, #1 since. it is pot p x ert setle tHRiia Site aes

the infinite.

multitude, capa ERS

) Again | thekelore: ACC . acconling to the sane, similar and disimilar. — ‘For: if all the manys: ae chi

ee

edie ‘ee & pied: ‘wish i is . sh Face Yofinite: than that which | is: infinite 4 1 maltitude there will be more than the infinite, and the infinite: will be less, yet. not. according 192 oe sible. Henee there fs is snot the saisstely SSO,

an ne ee Ea wie ps Ue Aa ‘ ;

This however i is i. as

r—

sal PLATO.

ee ee

seth wii : a Anese be something

co ee bi Sineiiens: the same: 2 tings wilt be

not one, and: each ‘thing according: to all things 1 is: not ove, that which icone a

not one will evidently suffer Re same epee S ip Denman of ie w ae eS

vation of ane one. Alb hing

For itis

so that things whieh do not suller : auy thing that j is the same, wilknot ick’ sitnilar. But. things whieh suffer any thing: that i is the ‘sani, ‘suiler also

one thing. “Hevee things whic hare ‘deprived: of every one, will nat suffer

any thing: that i i the same. “Th he many ther lore. wll be similar and die

sian: according to: the: gare. = ( 2 possible for the s many to exist which | are in no respect pn ein, _ Moreover, the many. will be the samme withand different, from ea oll ac © La . iy . acvording to the same. For if all things are’ simidady depsived of. the 3 ced as all of them. are: similarly. deprived they will be ie e to this privation; since: things which su bsist. after the

‘ Hea ane | 80. Tae os € i uk i oe manny ceeaies to habit are the same, and ‘also. things which. are

But this j 1S. dm

joasible, ‘Henee ie

y aiter. the s same manner ahha seine 40 ormest ae 50 Mags ie

SrA -

7

ys - — Mats Sat ey

: to ck shee But scans which sities a aan Ate His Mey bas oe AG car ate

sist, are ‘evidently: similar to each other. | to cach other, $0 far; as they are deprived of the OnE. They will likewise - sete | according to this. _privation of the one be petfectly dissimilar. necessary that things: which are sunilar: should. saller the same passion + a ce

‘Hence the many will be similar oe x

F ote , -—>

uy

: ie aad ‘unknown, “ce aS

6 78 i > > “” ’ , - . WL ae Waste Rie tl Pa, : : fh | 7 i . ; in ie geet. 7 ‘ee . , re R < 4ine OP Aah aly Dob ( e av. _ Js y.3% ‘ , ~ ¥ 5 > AU By deo “= Se" Aas” ots , A, eM at . +*. ; ie. + f fs i , ' “ ‘ a Sr! - ae i h 7 ‘ = , "rts > ex ya | 4 + J hay? i Fe Ps . » es 9 : ¢ a’ ‘ ¥, Sy rey ie wile . i? t ; ; t ’ 2 2 : < ; PS .- - uv + TO ? a . ’ . 'e ‘ a Mi peti Te ° * ‘ > ‘ fy é sey eee A 9 is . - ¥ 94 Ree CRT : “ON THE THEOLOGY ws “BOOK 1h

ji tise as eek of them is depen: at every one, 80 an he many will he es | different from each other. For it: the one i the- many B the same, that 2h

: which i is in. no respect one, will in nO Fespect be the saue. The any

are. the sare and not the same itis evid ¢

therefore will be the same and not the same with each other. Butifthey = 9 | dent that they are different from

each other. For that which i is the same and not the same, so farasitis not the same, is not the. same, by nothing else than the different. Farther:

} still therefore, ‘these many will be moveable and immoveable, if ihe one ES a is not. For if each: of then i is not one, they will be immoveable accord= ——

ing to: the privation of the one. Por if that which is not ove showd be : tas changed, each of therm would have the one; since pri vations being changed. pone

entirely: lead inte. ha bits the things that. are changed. At is. necessary f an

++

7 oe that what is not ouc 6 ateall 2 remain: immoveable aioe’ to eee

| on : that the inany should stand still. face every ylang wicks stands still is es =

something which j is. the. same, viz. it is either inv the same form, o or in the

same place. ‘But every thing which i is in. the: same, is in one: thing which

therefore which ‘stands still is in one thing, The ‘many, however, do

is the same. For the same in which it is, is one thing. - Every thing

“not participate of the onc. ‘But it is perfectly impossible that things

me whieh do pot

participate sof the ane, should be io one certain thing, And

things which are not in one thing cannot stand still, since things which Ss 2 stand still are entirely in one and the same thing. It is impossible there. a fore, thut tbe many should stand still, and remain immoveable. It has —

been demonstrated however, that the many must necessarily stand im- ce

moveable, © The same things therefore, and the same passion, AL mean Se ee

the ‘privation of the habit of the one,) z are moveable and immoveable,

For things immoveable, and things: which stand still, 80° ar as see are : ee 3

unstable, so far they must necessarily appear to be moveable.

Moreover, there is no number of beings: if the one in no OES is; a ie

all things and each thing will be not one. For the particle of number, See) the saianaa: 18 one, and | every number itself is one. For if there are five — ae inonads, there i is also the pentad ; and if three nionads, the triad, But the: triad itself’ j is: a certain unity, and so is the pentad. So that if there oe ca ‘ho B ODE, there weil Ht neither be any ade nor r the vine of numbers. ‘Rot igen

- £2 ASD SOP? 2S US SS Oe? TD. 8 “— 7

Feds

- aad ~~ Se

“ ghee. its 339 - : 3 a ‘ , , + x* $f ax “¢ ‘ PP PALIS PP rs -' . * * =. y - ~ ° 0, Lee > a 4 See, < | rt . :. . . | . . .; ry . 3: ; +< 2 . tf | a4 d cr% ne ' ; oe? i: Dh a% ec . py i. : Sy / P= ’ « Pr Pr Te ‘ ¢ +s Sts . * c 22 * “~L} vay 3 rs. : 2 . st a OW AP A. ‘ ’ ri : <° ‘ ~ so= ; ae yt. i? a mf S42 3 lta ray. BO Ee Re Nats ON ror THEOLOGY BK 00K “tt ’ age Y nh

oes wil hei one thing i in it as a s siddie, ‘but ieee ‘ees as \ extsemes, to

i the middle extends. : And if itis mixed from. the right and circular

»Ppemeregg

. : /-_ rea, as Se 2a

dine, it will consist of maby things, and will not be « one. -

| Moreover, neither will any. being | be in itself, nor in another thing. For. that which is in another. thing i 1s different from that in which it is. Bat

the oné alone existing and nothing else (for. it will by no means be in

“another thing) there will be no being which is in another thing. But. “that which | isin itself will at the same time comprehend and be compre

- hended ; ‘and ib ‘this, to comprehend will not ‘be the same ‘thing : as to be | Rasgpishen ded ‘nor will there be the same * definition of both. There

will therefore he two things, and no longer the one alone. “Again, neither ae owillany being be moved. Tor being: moved indeed, it must t necessarily — Se be changed. But being changed it must be in another thing. Ufthe one however alone has an existence, it is not possible for any thing to appear - tobe in something else. Hence it is not possible: for any being to be changed. “But every thing which stands: still i is necessarily 1 in the same ;

~ thing. And that which is in the same. is iD a CEI

cert ain ‘Same thing, - ‘The : 7 S Be ae however. isin no same thing. “For that which is in a certain. thing, a Bs ‘either 3 in itself, or in something else. But it has been demonstrated, eS eck hati is. neither i in ‘itself, nor in another. ‘Hence neither is it im a certain Be OS” game thing. - Neither therefore does any being stand still. — es ene : ist “Moreover, it is inapossible for an iy thing to be the: same. ih or See is ia from any thing. For if there is nothing | besides the one itse if, thereisnot >

oe"

ey any thing which will he either: the sane with, or ‘different from another ~ ta us Peletcaés

) BUS it i the. same swab iel ec shia) she w hick is same sis. in note, a LORE: and same is: not the one itself. For the one 18. simply one, because it is-Raa at a not Lone Bat that which i is same: ag s the same > with: another Sie:

Soo es

eae eat there will fot ai any other: beings Aud the 3 One ed eS :

RET

ro: .

omar. Be Oy S eeae ies OF PLATO, Shgesce fete PS ; “97 thing dissimilar a certain or oH ve passion. The t one, ok 4 ) : er “cuonot: saf- a a fer any thing, nor can this he the case with any thing else besides the one ae

since aacking ages ay existence auaterer,: iv the o one ‘lone, has a sub. i

‘sistence. — | ut Farther stil, in ‘addiGon to tbe things we say that (eatliee 3 is it cial :

for any thing to be touched, nor to be separate, if there is. nothing | else s ;

besides the one. For how can things which have no existence he separate,

or come inte contact wath any thing? But neither can, ‘the: ‘one either be» separate from. itself, or touch. itself. For it would thus be passive to the — being touched, and the being. separate. But the one suffers t no other thing besides itself. ‘Tri ig likewise requisite that no one. thing should either be | equal or unequal to any thing. For that which is equal to avather thing, is ‘said to be so with reference to another thing. And the like may be

said of that which is. unequal. _ Another thing, however, has. Ano existence, if the one alone has a subsistence. But neither can the one be equal or unequal te itself. i: For if unequal, there will be one thing j in it as greater, but another. as Jess; so that it will be two things ; and not one. And if the one is equal to itself, the one will measure itself. T his however i is impossible, For the one will measure and be measured by itself, so thatit — will not be the one ifsedf, Neither therefore will there be any ‘equality or inequality in beings. ‘If however these things are impossible, neither can any being ' come inte. contact with another, and be. separate, nor be — similar. or ‘dissimilar, nor be same or different, por again, staud still, or be moved, or in short bein any. thing, or bave figure, or be a whole, or have parts, if the one alone has a subsistence which is void of multitude, and eS is without all these things. “Neither however, is it possible for the many. ‘alone to have a subsistence, as was before demoustrated. . And Jee it. “al

is necessary thi at every being should be both many and one.

Tf this however: is the case, either the many must participate: of the. th, ce ; satis the one of the many, or both must participate of each otber, or neither gat * ian)! ‘of each other: . ‘bat the many indeed must be separate, and the one must: Meh mie} i BNR

alsa be separate

ie, i order that the many and the one tay subsist, as reason atasie a Ai

evinces. 1, ‘therefore, neither the one participates. of the many, nor feo aa

many of: dhe ome, the sane ater will © ensue as we Amought caning

75 | i 7 ; ; . Fr ‘ : i . + > 4 7“ ys ‘ty > ’ ‘ i, oe é ° . 4 oJ At ol ees - Or 4, ’ ,e ! = 4 = : > = 4 ole ’ of ‘ 1 FT) , . PTO, 4 ; , : y > be. He : . be aks 5 4 ’ 3 1} { ta aevse “J t vi Pe ’ ° . . > ‘ nat oh 3 * * »¥ i. oe ee ' af J ’ -* « % . 7 c ow eee ss H+ vee ? ; . 4 - . te * ~ ‘ . _ ; a A ee Tes ‘ ~ 7th? . , f <P. nt ‘ é " 7 5 NS — : & — att + cs et » i "h Be oP ; aL Puy ; ‘,* J te ; : . , ‘ ; _~ - wo “+ : Sol a Fe Y 7 ‘ 1 Ty . x . c ; sy *7 <<

98 ON i Ni uy | ‘ON [THE THEOLOGY : ip elt Un) “Book ay aN

ae is

the a x oaee oF the many. alone having a: cotiatenea’ ' For again ‘thee will be the many separate from the one, ‘For: if the one ‘stibsists by itself, and the many do not in any respect participate of the one, the many will be

-_ infinitely infinite, they will be similar and dissimilar, same and different, there will neither be any number nor any know-

; Por the absence of the one compels all these conse. Pons quences: to. be appareat in the many. A is. impossible therefore, oer Sree

“moved and stable, and - ledge of the mani i

> neither the man w should participate of the one, nor (he one of the many.

If however, the one ‘participates: of the many, and the many of theone, “and both these are ineach other, itis necessary that there should beanother oe nature besides these, which i is ‘neither one vor many. For both these. being mingled in each other, it is necessary that there should be a cause of their mixture which conjoins multitude to. the one, ‘and the one to multitude, =

For it is necessury that every thing that i is mingled, should have a cause of | ie

~ the mixture, For in ‘short, af the ane aod multitude participate. of each eZ other, neither the one is ‘the cause: of esserice to multitude, nor multitude to the one, but a certain third thing j is the cause of essence to ‘both, and which is: prior to these, ‘For what will that be which: makes. this tobe pene, esa that to be one? ? And what i is. : the « cause of this. ROMDIED ICE oe

ay comm ionication ao the msi , oe ie many. so ee as “many, ‘and

«the ane 86 far as one are: different from each other. And so far as neither

is from: neither, they have: fio. sympath y with each other. What therefore —

is: it which collects these into one, since: they fly from aud are unmingled see with each other? For being thus discordant with each other, they cannet _ desire each other, or if they did their ‘congress must be fortuitous. For if this should happen to be the case, there was a time when these Were separate frora each other, since now also. they. subsist together casually. eS

_ At is however impossible for the many to subsist separate from the one.

~The mixture therefore | a not casual. But neither is. the mixture fromthe) /.

many, if neither the one is is the cause of the many, nor the many of the TR

~ What therefore is ‘this: more excellent thing {which j is the cause. of the Sa NNSA

| paneer ‘Foritis ‘either one, or not one. But if indeed, it is the one ei des we mast oe ae a this, whether it SCE of

> w* 7 a 7 “7 Se vm . caf = r a) . —- wed . aAPreatiA = A - °” — * a A . * ‘+, < eT : . . ‘ " -Me a ee Ue " a, ' et oe ~ Me $u “ain hes S bine yey ,* Ane > . ’ , y } ~ <X . ') ’ ’ ' ! =f nae 7 MAA 2 Ss LAA y rs’ > o ' ‘ sae. , -> “yr. >! . ~— +n . “ rah ° mS aT yi as , 4 AY N “al ’ tif

2 ale ; ‘ne i. . rF BY b>\e y “Ay PY ; ‘ : i io > had ’ 4 apa : ‘ " 7 A’ : .' ; ) . o- . 2 } vy 4 6 3 she: Sy iis ; : abd or aw lee Wer Sle , tts bat . : a eos > : AW: Vhs A) teens ¥. a 7 ‘ , ; 7 ) ANS . " . ‘ ‘ > ~ D ; +l ios - 4 j ii >" - . ’ : ? , ; > F ; ; ’ . one . <4 . ~s +) ; ; MM 5 as eo : t; a is . t« 4 . ty, 4 att ‘ : : ‘ . . : a gute’ ’ % cea KP na : ‘ . . rae iW.

: - ioulutede or. of nothings: For if this partic See, aw 2 came at the a on Q : €

= other thing priot to this, will for the same reason p: Poses tae self to the vie a be ant this will be the case t to infinity. But. if a thing « sof this k k

De say case a “void of multitude, again. that: which. ‘was asserted. at first itl ‘cot sree true,

Nani eeee = - vig. that the many do not. participate of the one, nor the ane ob the many. 2°

haps = = a = —Imean however that which i is the most paincipal and primarily. one. Bot

DAM hyip e = there i is indeed a certain one in the many, and there i is also the imparticipa: |

A ble one, and which i ig simply one, and nothing: else. Tf however that

eM | ae ‘prior te both, i is not’ one, iL is hecessary that this. not one. should be |

yr "more excellent than the one. All ee however: are, and ee )

Hii “ruption Pe tele : The n iat: Sd of he one cand multitude, which the © ieee ~ non-one affords to beings, a communion and union. The ane* therefore, £3 ANA? “ “and that which is noe one,’ are the cause of ‘nothing else to beings than Pant Hai of their being one. ate however the one i is the cause. ofa thing of this ‘kind,

He Wet that which is not one will not be the cause: ofthat: which is more excellent — Rane Oy | | on union.) — But it is every w se nee oo "that what is wore excels

i Veena ones shes bi the cause tot eings of another more exc thing, eo}

Nya aay oo ‘ands as the cz cause Gonit its own ike of a ee Sa more Pee ie a ANNE Ay -Jent good to those things to which a less. good j is the cause of less zoodwih ness. Fron: these. things - therefore it is necessary, that the. many should Ai Ae "participate: of the ane, that the one should be unmingled with, ‘multitude, and that noth iH re ‘should be better than the ante, bat that this should also t

the catse of being to the many. For: every thing which in deprived the'one, fies im ediately into nothing, and to its own » corr iption, But that which 6 not many, is not. at ove and the same time not many: and nothing ‘Por to the one that which js pothing, or not one, 18-0 pposed, and ‘to the. me that which i is hot many psa ae oes Ms Hierotones ae one ‘and out

* Omgix ete in theorigii, a a o : = > im a o. oe a tes pt ‘€9. ‘ov ibis metessary to tead yo 9y. hs me Albian fee | Heene Ns Aste oo is, em it the pewiers which immediately presed

“ss 3,3

ee either be separate: from paw Must either Bcoueneable: or immoveable, © ~ But if it is not. essence, it must als ee either be inferior to all essence, or ‘participated | by essence, orini ipartieipable. Tf therefore there are many principles, and whieh. haye no. sympathy. with. SS each other, no being will originate from them [canjointly, nor will they be oy "common to all things, but each will produce by) itself. For what commu-| nication: ean there be between things. which are naturally foreign, or what - Co-nperation between things which are entirely of a different kinde Ig © Sa ~ addition also to these things, there will be the many which do not partici- so eatin pate of the one. For if there is a cettain one common inall ofthem, they wah not be perfectly separated. essentially from. each. other. If therefore 3 Se eecan Hs tes they are different, ‘and there 1 is nothing which i is the sanie about then, they : re: S eve stuns <T. alone. many and by no means one, - Butif there are many principles, ae Seip ne and which ‘oon nee with each other, ty wil have Sees ae

wt a, Pi eA

| has. b

oN THE miiowoey. re BOOK od

-

;

coteid ~ ae m8

Ir i is necessary however, th } ot dactiog tha same subject er ae manner, we should again see if we can in & certain respect follow what

said, and refer it to. the same end, ‘Tei 8 nieces sear

ort eat

+a aide by

IRS a re { J" * wes apes

; 3 ry therefore, RMS ERIN there ‘should either be one ‘principle, or many principles ; ‘or rather, we 7 _ should begin from hence. . And if there are many principles, they must = > either: possess: ‘sympathy. with each other, or they must be divulsed from each pther, and they must be either finite or infinite, But if there is one 0 ae " primeiple, this must either be not essence, or essence. And if itis emer, 6 Oy NAGY this must either be corneal or incerporeal, And if ineorporeal, it must or inseparable: from badies. — And if separate, it US TEN

7 ~ “~ S. " - 7 — - 6 ~ ~~ ae “ a 2 = ™ : ‘~*~ [> ¥ ~~ -—_ my aoe —— au *~s . . ~ ° 7 ss = >

an “ ” 2 BF OM Sh on > Age Al gat . atta 2 ’ oe te » Ith det : . 4 ts STA hAs -<$ ' 2* 2 54 Moth rity : " / f- BPG TL eet, , A ESS Ts) xe,! 7 " ‘2 " ‘ ‘ at aitit : ~

. a, -“y Mt. 4 ¥

T mean each: at

CHAP. i, Seon OF PLATO: : . oe yor es ee common, which joi all of prams to sympathy, and similarly. unfolds. all Soe ion of them ta the view. For we call those ‘things sympathetic, whichhappen to be Passive. to the same thing. But siinilars are. entirely. ‘similar. from Sieh participati ng one form and one natore, If however this. be: the: case, it as

is necessary that that. all [or universal] which i is every where, and in all —

the principles, should be of a more principal: nature than the many. This Cie cce Aat therefore gives. them the power to. generate Aympatiey with each other, and Econ ae | affords them commanion according to nature. apes Mee Seal

Again, if there are indeed. infinite piliciplen; either the things ls :

proceed from them are infinite, and there will thus be. the infinite twice, or they are finite, and thus all the principles will not be principles. - For §

things finite in number, will entirely proceed | from finite principles. - The ps principles therefore are in vain infinite. “To which may be added, that ine finity makes both the principles to be unknown, and the ‘things which

proceed from them. For the ptiaciples being unknown, it is necessary — a

that the things which proceed. from them should be unknown ; since we then think that we know any thing when we know the causes and the! rst principles of it. But if the principles are finite, it is evident that there . will be a certain number of them: for we say that number is a definite multitude. If however, there is a number of the principles, it is necessary 1

that there should be a cause of the whole namber of them, For every number is from one ; ard ‘this, via. the one is the principle of yumbers.

This therefore: will be the principle of. principles, ¢ antl the x cause of finite : inultitude, since phmber itself 4 48 one, and. the end in ther roan y¥ is one, and :

it bounds the. many by that which is one. But the principle being one, aes and this being essence, ‘itis necessary if this 3 is. admitted to be either cor- Ray poreal or core net it mast be ackuowled ged to. be the Hensal ab Nf other things. - : a

eA la therefore, bed y is ‘the cause “of the iprocration: af tings it is woe Saat sary indeed, that it should-be divisible and have parts. For every ‘body HONE Sas a8 nits own ‘pature divisible ; since evety miagnilude ig a certain whole

and that whieh. sa whole consists of parts. These parts therefore, {but i beetle must either wigeeshe pees a | certain one, or = not pees 1 oe =

a

* unific oO

44 As

’ "J ’ r au. » 4 ati ; ye tia! . y \F . ‘ ‘ ye , 7 A ‘ary ; : 4% Pe vy ' -* > '* s+ ' : ' ; Tek DET. a "¥) »y A Mahan ne é Rec pal yA } ’ vah.4 ¥( Tee De Wee wey * Qi) av a) bum seine ; tai arr hy Mh

Sak a igi shoe SS “ON | THE THEOLOGY BOOK Re este

iy r alo ies and by no means one, Bence; neither will that whiey. eons gists from them be a whole. For there being no one, that which consists — of all of them. will ‘not be one. But if each of the parts participates, fe Yeas 2 something of this kind, and there is something whi

“Tet us however sounds the: shai eee every body: iS a choi, and hn eee RAN hat therefore will that be whieh i is connective of the parts,since

| a are “many? For at is necessary to say either that the whole $6 SENG

| ‘the parts, or the parts of the whole, or that some third thing Sots aS) ; prior | to “both, which is neither a whole, nor has any part, connects and age ; “unites the whole with its parts, and the parts with the whole. Butifthe 9” whole indeed is connective of the parts, the whole will be incorporeal a oe ea impartible. Porif itis a body, this also. will be partible, and willbe ins 9 - digent of a nature which is ‘capable of connecting the parts; and this | will be the | case to infinity. ‘But if the parts: are connective ‘of the

ee for’ every body possesses jnterval.-

-Fapth erstill, iti is necessary that the nce sould Se 2 perpetual ; f ae ay m3 1 core or Sean Batif we should grat tba SOCAN duped

erpetual or corruptible. ‘Hence it must be admitted tha

SHE which is thesameinall of them, a thing of this kind must necessarily be incorporeal, and i impar- ese.

Le tible according to. its own. nature. For. if this also j is. itself corporeal, ie

ue either wholly 1 in each of the parts,” or not wholly. ore therefore, it 18 ins oe

| deed whole | in each, me will itself’ be sepurated from. itself, For the: parle ss

n which it is az fe separate from each. other. But if it 4s not wholly. SP ONY ak each of “the parts, this also will be: divisible, and will have: parts: after the = (6 00) same manner ag theabove mentioned parts ; and there will again be the = ae: i.

ne inqu ny concerning these, vig. whether in these also. there i is something eae aI “commen or liber since ce if there is Agate LOHIMOH, We we shall arial pean

oT ie whole, eee nes how ean ‘the: many be. connective of the one; and things divided, of that eae py “which consists from them? For on the contrary, it is neces 5 : ene should have the ‘power of uniting the Many , and not the many ot unieee ting | the one. And if that which connects, both, is neither a whole nor Pe has par ts, it will be perfectly impartible. Bat being impartible, i itis: also : ee necessarily. without interval. For every thing which bas interval has A ONT Renee «1 Se and is divisible. But being. ee dpterval it is saad ih Shae a

uy that the oe oe

‘ “~~ Wi,

AALS WPI EN, tte SOTA E SDE 7 . 4 . _ ’ ; ‘ . | “fry " . Winns ot ans _ OAR A au i ) 4 ¥" . je : : nit Nh “ss VF ya vi ya! 16 / YAN i > ) : Pin ye» * " 7 s e . . ‘ ' ' ' ‘ . -¥ y 7 q ) \ if ‘ y\ eee : i ti ‘ : : : ‘ AA LF ay ed 2’ toe i +4 / Ye ‘ Paced DAP LOA Sae Oe , ; = er i. <: Ks PND AN RVI ae ee ae Bas § ar Tie * P te iy "y , . a Pot Fan » vv ‘ CHAP. I. OF PLATO. ~ NG Nt EN | " . ; ape | ‘ \'s A ‘

vill bene being: icaoragiibies For the princic

this may. be corrupt sd Sieg

will ance thing be generated 4 from it. For itean neither be able to g = z nerate ‘itself (sinee itis not,. if it is: nok perpetual) nor can another

thing be able to generate it, if it is the principle of allthings. But if it is incorruptible, it will have. the power of not. being corrupted, and. this power will be infinite, in order that it may exist to infinity through: the | whole of time. For every finite power of existence pertains naturally to that which is corruptible. But an infinite power pertains: to perpetual natures, the existence of which continues to infinity. “Phis: infinite there~ fore, | mean the infinite according to power, is either impartible or partible, But if it is partible indeed, there will be the infinite in a finite body. For —

se principle i is finite ; since: if it. were infinite, there - will be nothing else

besides itself But if it is impartible, the power of infinitely. existing — will be incorporeal. And the principle of beings i 15 incorporeal,’ so far as it is this power through which the subject of it always, Thatit is — impossible therefore, sans Lease ple of a can be eeorpeeat is from these % things evident. Tf however it-is ‘siobrporeal: Pe siust asiee ie abies or sinsoparate ei _ from bodies. But if inseparable. indeed, it will have all its energies inbodies, and. subsisting aboot theo, For that B inseparable from. body a _which is not any where naturally adapted to energize except in and with —

) cit seal as neithe A be sae generated from any thing, nor :

bodies. But if the principle is a thing of this kind, it is evidently ne- — =e

cessary that mone of the things which subsist according to. ae sho ah more powerful, or possess greater authority than the prineipl

If however, noth ing j is more excellent in bodies. than the subsists i in and enc ;

n wor

Me BES oss ale of all beings. he power which zes about bodies, and a corporeal essence, there will

not. any where he intellect and: the power whieh | energizes according to in- fe et

tellect. For every such like mation [ive energy] proceeds trom a power, aa

which is ‘entirely i in its energies independent ot body. : “But it neither was, : fs nor is Jawful for generated natures to surpass the. “power : of their causes, : pes

For Fore: eves eee is in. n the ee Se is oe sey mary na

me yt i ytd aie rh

yey ‘ . ~~ , - nS > ine oay i by, * ‘

£2 PAS? yT se cose esererz _ .

4 ee a 4 = {2 ‘ et So SLE oe ‘yh oy) : : aSetbatias) 5 See Ge ge. ‘ A > COO a ae a ee £%; LAME ; ‘ SOE Ge . ra ; ; ! cau dint : te Dy eS ’ wilh } oe -Piwece: ree Ww 4 as et : ; 4 psareeea tA " \) an . soe ‘ rhe $3 eeF = : ; J . ,, iva 7 , ; “ : 7 ” ‘ ; z

i> a ae ee £7 a! F 25 53

4 pa “ON THE THEOLOGY os BOOK om Re

Tae er Pte

> > fal 2

> wad the leaes are the lords of the essence ae the Gece if therefore, RY ay oe the principle of beings. is able to generate i intellect and wisdom, Haw ae 5 he possible it should not generate it, on account of and in itself: Bar eS ‘one of two things is necessary, either that intellectual perception per- Say tains in no respect to beings, or that it-is inferior to them; and that if

it exists it acts in bodies only. These things however, it is iin possible Be

to assert. Butif that which is the first of beings, and which is the prin-

ciple of all things i is ‘separate | from bodies, it is perfectly neoessary toad-

| ane that at is oe ie

ae every cae shih is cared; is ane adaed to hemoved about ane : 4. thing else which is permanent. And farther still, besides this, it is moved Hit NGe + through desire of another thing. For it is necessary indeed that it should 0 The anoved in- consequence of desiting a certain thing; because motion : itself by itself i is indefinite, ‘Bat the end of itis. that for the sake of which — ats subsists, rh desires however, either somethin g else, or itself. But every thing which desires itself’ j is inimoveable. | For. why should. any thing that —

= is present with itself want to bei in another thing? For of things which

~ are moved, the motion of that is less fo which the good i is nearer, bat the — motion is greater of that to which the good is more remote. But that — avhich possesses good in ‘itself, and for the sake of which it subsists, will — “be immoyeable and stable; since being always in itself, it is in good.

That however which is itself is in same; for each thing is the same with itself. But of that which. is in. itself we say indeed that it stands , still and j as immoveable ; while that which is not immoveable, i is not in

itself but in another, is moved towards another thing, and is perfectly i in~

digent: of good, - If therefore the principle of beings is moved, but every thing which is moved is moved through the want of goo another thing which is the object of desire to it, there will be. something

else. whieh is desirable to the principle of beings besides itself, and about:

which possessing A sameness of subsistence, we must say it is moved.

ier r r immoveable or: moved. Sous af. anerd © it i iS moved, =

ody, and towards:

| This however is impossible. For the principle is that for the sake of which —

MW | i all on subsist, which, all oso aesis, aod which i is bee of ening

rel +e =f. = tt c* ; ; i ; ie »~- : 4) ’ . ete ° * ’ " Siew ’ P s ty : . : ‘ , . Pa Ve y Se As ries "6 : oa 2 : - tA ee Oa Peet wan tle Pa : . : . 4 ,* 7 : 7 _ Pata J ‘ a . —< a . * " oP, *) - PLA OL > : , =o» 7 i : te . ic St ta hath ey, » . 4 , : " SES = eat! age ps ” . ‘ 2 ae 2 7 “*

mains,) it is nec ss

an eternal saneness ‘of subsi tence. Alter what manner, however, does rhe Le cty are the same, it must be admitted that the ‘principle of beings is essen ne ee eats Bat if essence is different from the one, ae unist be granted that to be the : Z sf | one is not the same: thing as to. he. essence, — And Af, indeed, essence: ees better than the one, according to. this it must be said to be swith: the | prin 3 ciple, “But if the one is better than essence and beyond it, the one is. also

the principle « of essence. And if they are co-ordinate: fo each other, the Poe

possess | the one - “And how is hs one. eessence? For if essence and | the

3 ‘ect of dette ae “But i ite panel ie is Sr Gor this i is bat ote a 6 sary that it alee jncorporeal essence, possessing =

many will be prior to the one." This, however, is impossible as we have

hs

sence is one 5 but. the former 1 is not yet a sentence, and the latter i is, ©

: before dentonstrated._ ‘Tei is evident, indeed, that essence is not the : same as ; He aes as the one. For it is: not one and the same thing to say one, and that, eee Dae ae

which may be added, ‘that if essence cand the one ave the s same, seuliitade BLD: will be the sane as. that which has no existence, and which i isnotessence. ‘This, however, is. impossible. For in ‘essence the many. are gontained, eee and in that which i ts fot essence is. the one. But if essence and the one are not the same, they: will not be co-o ae were ‘co-ordinate there will be some other thing. prior to them, ifitis ne< cessary that all things should subsist from one principle. — And if one of ~ these is better than the other, either the « one is prior | to essence, or essence Le. ig prior to the one, But if the one indeex

dinate to each of ther 3 for if they ee

ais prior. to essence, this and not

essence is 5 the haters of all bens : For i if is ised: that ao wranlt 2

will, ‘there ee

+ é. FERSSe Br sf Fy, * wee 2 4 Ne > . ; * . hy Me , Wels etre ¥ ’ ‘ : * AD. ivf ‘ ww " , , ’ xs He j MP tin }

Se one. a8 s passive t to essence, it is “necessary that the one eel essence | sh tears : every thing, and. that all such. things | as are one should be « essence, but not ‘that all such things | us are essence ‘should be one. Ther fo bes a certain essence see ¢ of the o one, Oh banrews) this | be t _ hoe ney As, iat

{ han: , : 5 AAs ; ae ' +4 Von oy ‘ , . ; Ww is My : [ . , ¥ ; iia ae , : 4 . me » - : Ht r 7 *% ” ta ’ ' “ ; Je Re MS 74 Pad a -. aut | ‘s ws ; “ ; a: Pro We A ND , te 4 eT aes vf ; 7 ie 9 Pye * ; Coe iis: Me oihg : ae PL >) Peers PA ing A Ok aGP ' - . ; . . mee nr ’ ’ ‘ ofty a3" + ; AA . ‘ ii pT ’ y . * ’ : : : e b : wh . " ~~ . s ” . at Yi A : ’ , * : X wy

‘ u A . . > ‘¥ - | ~ 4 ey

os has the greatest:

govern

which

; 7 y. , 7 73 > , * '. . se | ‘ FT ,rive ‘ * . .j . SSP AC IV 15 eR BL } or 1" macy hee ' if ee ii ¥a BAW ‘ ‘A Ave He RA y 7 ; f st ihe’ SAM VAS Te ' eet t ihe ‘¥ ' 2, egaiel AAA ED : FAA Olt i) Aa OF A) Dep LE AD) Hi VAL \ | SBT yi ' AML ’ pet ; 7 i} ny vif

yy ty) ’ att ve AK My, ii YH phiey PES Al 1)f b)

U we il HULA

106 | AN IM TAN ‘ JON THE THROLOGY Matioe aa BOOK if

will be ili’ For that whichis deprived of the 0 one is soon. ‘Hence ; : |

the one is prior to essence.

But if that which is first is something hich is not essence, it is Labairl i

to assert that it is subordinate to essence, For the principle j isthat which

= power. aod the most: absolute authority, and is most sufficient: to itself, and is nok that which is most ignoble, and indigent of the _

many. And, in short,

gree

1 saenling ts a nature. be: any ‘Diag: os than something which is not the OES Ot" excellent of things, nor will things which proceed from the principle eee ‘possess from it a power of raling over their principle. — The principle of

A heal ings, therefore,. will indeed be fortuitous, and ulso the beings which are

its progeny. “But this 3 is ‘impossible. For things which are fortuitous (if

y to have’: a fortuitous subs 18

-eellent cause; since that which is imparticip

oe | hort, it is necessary that no secondary. nature should be

: better than. the principle ; for it is requisite that beings should notbe ae d badly. - Bat if, indeed, the principle has an order subordinate i eae on oe things: whieh oe from it, and the things Proceeding from its are eS

RAE A istence is this, not to exist according to intellect, eK enaiee Ca with a view toa definite end) are disorderly, infinite, aid indefinite, ~~ and’ are all of them things which have a less frequency of subsistence. ‘But eS

the principle i is invariably principle, and other things proceed | from it. af DR ata ereN ae however, that which is not essence is better than all essence, at will either OA eet yye etn participated by it, or it will be entirely imparticipable. . ; Ie however, AR SRO _ essence participates of the principle, of what will it be the principle? Abd 5 ee how will it be the principle of all. beings? For it is: necessary. that. the pee principle. of beings should be no one of beings ; since if it were any: ONG 80 = > of them, it is: necessarily: hot the principle of “all beings. But every thing Ss is participated | by another thing 1 is said to. be that by which itis Pt ee ticipated, and in which it primarily i is. ‘The principle, however, isse-__ parate, and belongsin: a greater degree to itself than to other things. Be bee sides, every thing: which. is: participated proceeds | from another more ex-: able i is ‘better thin, that which oe is participable. ~ It is not, however, possible to. conceive any thing better = ‘than that which is most excellent, and which we call the principle, “For 7 bose is snot lawful to meer that oe ems to the \intisng and | which is S 3

pound from it, are in any res} ie ot therefore : of all beings is above all essence, is separate f from every. essence, — and is neither essence, nor has essence as an addition to its natere. For

CHAP. mu as OF PLATO. : fe 107 = =:

Ze,

hone iis tieir jeelple, ‘The ¢ cause a >

such an, addition as ‘this is 2 2 a Almisation. of d eplicte ss mia Sat which “hee one. BE aes Se eae Ee ee oh eee ete as ng ae eS ee a ne.

ESS ss Fe, ; ’ x4 SS < haw at, Sa ‘ ig ee Se ; ¥ Ty gt fe

CHAPTER IIL.

fritiny

oe siete, the thisd : ‘ os meus: after oe, iatian & us te the same Sei

coneianen. with the. former a guments.— For if is necessary that the cause = . of all beings | should be that of which all beings: participate, to which they G refer the subsistence of themselves, and whiclt separates itself from nothing =

that in any respect whatever is said to have an existence. | ‘For this along aE

is the object of desire to beings, which primarily, or in some other way,is

itself the cause of their subsistence. And it is necessar: ¥ thate every. thing | which j B produced with reference to, and on account. of | i boule | Soe oe certain habituce with relation to it, and through this also, % sitnilitude to it, For: every, habitude of one thing towards another, ie predic: edina two-tuld respect, either from both participating « of one sie which affords to the participants a communion with each other; or from. = = participating: of the other; of which, indeed, the one as s being more exec lent, imparts something to that which is subordinate to. itself; but the other, ag being. inferior, is assimilated to the more excellent natare, so. far

as it participates « of it. Hence itis necessary, if all seusible natures pos s i

sess a habitude- to that whieh is first, aspite. after, and subsist about, Se

either: that there should be a certain third. thing | ¢ the cause of the babitude, of that the principle should. impart to the natures. posterior. to itself, a tendency ta. {tse ved, and exisis. aS athing else, however, i is more excellent than that which is” first, Raton ie g pause of fheoge 0 their eens and | thei dency

SF : OF es Sas trees ae ase

eSead 5 oe ©s°ts *

elf, and that desire, through which every thing is preserved,

— — = =

¥.

. Se ee eek: gh ~ 7 ay ag ' > r=

j CHAP He aah oF PLATO. ) | tye o a Ree

| phil: ia no o being Pe baie an i lpeeey: but t at See thing, and which is destitate of the one ‘jeself, will be encircle cane Se = Hence the one is: present with all beings; and though you should speak sees > untltitude itself} itis necessary that this also should. participate of theone; Seo. = for if it does not become one thing, it is not possible for it to subsist. . And if even you divide the whole to infinity, immediately ee = Fick in Ps She one OCcUrs. - Por either that which is divided does not subsist, or beae Se coming to be,

er ‘subsisting something else, it will be immediately oue.* Ree ren ae

The one, therefore, which is every where apparent, and is in all beings, Bese tak

and which deserts no being whatever, i is either derived from the. one which — oe

js simply one, or from, that. which is more excellent than the one. _ For it Sag ane : se ‘ 3

is not possible: for: the ane to be otherwise passive, fis é. to be consubsistent WR with something else] than from the first one, to which the one is no Rae NH re present, but. which i is. the one. itself, or nothing else that re eee iiss set na Again; therefore, from another principle» we may arrive ab the same ae i va

~ ¢lusion, by speaking as follows: It is necessary either that the causes of A : oy, rs : : beings and things caused should proceed | to infinity, and that there should

be nothing first or last in beings ; or that there should be no first, but that cate

there should be the last of things, infinity existing in one part only. Or we ie eee % on the contrary, it is necessary that beings should proceed to infinity from Gatien a definite principle, or that there. should be | a certain first and. last, and Be A Caen

boundary of beings each way. And if there are: ‘boundaries of bein 7 things either p voceed. from each other, and the generation of beings i is in © aoe circle ; or if they: are pot from each other, either ¢ one of them i is from an- ss oe other, or the first indeed is. one, but the Jast not one, or the contrary, or ee both wre one, or each 1 is not ene. Tt, therefore, first things, and the causes: es of beings are infinite, each thing will consist of inlinites. For that. which ~~ proceeds from a certain principle, must necessarily participate of that principle f fron which it proceeds. : But that which derives its subsistence from many causes, will be in its own nature raultiform, as pa ticipating es eS many powers. - And that which is produced from. infin les prior: to: itself 62): : wit lave cannes. 2e0U ; we ‘and Aas to 2 yas

saenasines dorived ftp the. ae if

Ba ea "orks rsa ho | hws py 9 att fe y “ ! |

bh, SAD ’ pares ba > ‘ =: Be te. Sas SS, ¥ —— » stake ¥ oe Te ; Sete Pie . ne iss ai t

Geek Mery being, thereiaee. four ‘finite; and couiiting ‘of. hie eat Deena) will render all things infinitely infinite, and there > will neither: be a know- NESTA ~ dedge. of any being, nor any evolution of ‘powers. For the power of cc He Se oe infinite is perfectly. Hakaowt, and innsmprebrosible, os has natures Lae San whom it is infinite. aS eS SSUES aeons But if things: are iain ina dace: id g progression, whether is ack. : UU use neath of them. infinite: always proceeding most cea. in the same manner AO sda, or is each whole indeed finite, but the beings pie seca are ered ; s ed from these are infinite? > For if every being according 3 ‘to the beginning | ‘of. itself’ i is. definite, but according to its end is infinite, = ~ there will neither bei in parts: nor in wholes, a conversion of heings to ‘their, so proper principle, por will that which is second i in. order ever have a subsistence so as to be assimilated to the extremity. of a pre-existent: order; though as we. frequently say, the summits of inferiors. are conjoined with ay the boundaries of superiors. For where there is no last, by what contriv-“ance can: such a similitude of progression as this, and such a mutual cohe-; . rence of beings: be left, according to which secondary things are always. } conjoined | to the natures prior to them? But if all things alone have an — | ~ infinity of this kind, each being bounded by that which is. ‘posterior ike: ~ self, owholes will be subordinate to parts, and the parts of heings will be - matorally more perfect [than wholes | ¥or wholes, indeed, will be without | : conversion to. the principle. prior to. themselves ; but parts will becons = BS aie verted to it: after, their (progression. — : By how much the more, however, aN ierhy 3 _ every being. hastens) to) ‘vonjunetion with that which is more perfectthan 0) VRE aaa : ; ee by so much the more must it necessarily excel, as it appears tome. 0000) Meee Nit > hod if this whole proceeding to infinity is not convolyed to the summit OF Name - itself, and circularly converted and perfected according to. Buch a convers 9.0) 4) )/s) sion ‘Lit will not desive its proper good.] If, hawever, we admit that there Crea en My “is an infinity. both ways: these things must necessarily happen. ae Maat ete STK: Wes addition: tot hese things, also, there will be no common. ick ape AEN UNH iar ites: to all beings, nor avy anion nor sympathy. at them, - For things EAU DAU \ HN My i (which a are ag ena ines have Bot Sst which | is s first in » them but not GE CA Ee eee

, ‘ : ;)% i i s Pe i] ; WAHL TERE EDT AE? Searcy pee: COOL 7 SPS ete nN Re ee | ME NEED SETTER CM RRR eee ER, eave NS get ASS any Urner ares ae TIN noe (Ub yy SU . Pp eate ¥y } «iN eee eee Ng VAS Se ' wy ; i : . , + '2 5% + 4. , ‘ '\) Livy's } iid eway,

‘i ; : Rag? + ¥i ve ified’

tAL ite Whit ix RADY Ce +H ‘ JY ag ss SiF ri 4 eYri Lt x

7. 7s , SAn75 t : +<

PWS d1¢ AAD eye > pr 7k “Olive \' PETS 2 Tae, ATY :

, ' ir rf é a 2 7 ++ ' 4 iy} a LR ENAS, rit if WEVA * LAL i x, ee why - -_ “s <<> Peal 43 r7 » 7 > = . > #9 ; 9 < :> Ct 4 eo tyr i 2 : : . trary

-* ~<if ‘de at as i.’ : » I 25 j “> : : ; a7 n ; dD ’ 4 e e : n ~ ‘ ’ : ; . ae! ’ *-‘ vy F ’ . T3i64%'-tS © y , I) . +e . ~*s ‘ . . F sit 4 7 Po™, 7 oe .> : . >i _. -~ "Ss Trt h" > re Pe ee Ole. * , o ian po2y pees UT be ee : + - iar ty FP ON Ve AL - rreté. 4 ‘ a’ .™ : ‘ Ss ; r\ . . | > ee O Fag EPe eg ‘ b+¢ 7A "i ed OF af ~oe*e ~ er

a: Pe natore. Por we all one hie better and sree less ease os x :

lent, from proximity to that which is best, just as we define the more and is

z the jess hot from comimunion with that which is hot in the first deg

. And in short, we form a judgment of the more and the less from a refer- 3 ‘ Raeate ence to that which i is a Maximum. It is necessary, therefore, that the adh

boundary in beings should be that which is first and that which is last.

“But if, indeed, these are from each other, the same thing will be tee Aas

and younger, cause and at the sanie time the thing caused, and each thing will be first and last. For it makes no difference, whether these are from each other, or the things which subsist between these. Por the extremes | being indifferent, how is it possible that a mutation according to essence _ should intervene? But if the one is from the other, whether is the first derived from the fast, as some say, ‘who generate things more excellent _ from. things subordinate, and things more: perfect from such as are more imperfect? ‘In this case, however, must not that which is allotted the power of generating and producing the perfect, by a much greater priority perfect and adorn itself by its present power? And how is it possible that leaying itself to be of an inferior allotment it should definitely assign a more excellent order to another thing? For every thing aspires after its proper perfection, and simply desires good ; though not every thing is able to participate of a thing of this kind. o> therefore, it has the power eae: of producing” this most perfect thing, that which is Tast will energize on

account of itself prior to other things, and the whole of Bond, mn all a eaten |

fection, will be first established 1 in itself. -

‘But if that which is last is produced fos that which is ie aut ‘i asian Uae most ‘imperfect | from that which is most: perfect, whether, is each of them Sena eee “one, or is this one, ‘bat that not one? If, however, that which is first, or A SAO

that which is last, is not one, neither of them will be first or last. | For, as as Ee Fonte

<< Se

there will be multitude’ in each, each of them will have the better.

worse ; and neither will that which is best be unnaingled. with that phe Aeiaat et is inferior to it, nor that which is the most obseure of all things according Rae coe to bemg, have so great a subjection entirely deprived of a more perfect Soe ha de Pas nature; but there will be something more extrenie than that which i Wie and pormetliing more sea than 1 that which i is, fiat. Por ee vier iar Separate

Te Be sli ee . : ut rene tj je > , v ‘ PSPS THI Rees ‘ Tem" :

i”

1 0) 4) ;

Vy) > . ” if ’

NG . "

ee K “

oe "that whiok os he

a > 4 ; ’ RAT on ‘ . " th ad aoe 5 ‘ i hils , i ’ ie oe ; a Ty We Pasa vit

-

rior will be more perfect. than that. which ‘does not abide: i in the bes

“one. For it is necessary, T think, that ¢ }

cof the first: should proceed. apescnics ly, . hes pein

my

i ilan be no where in the peeretty s of thir yes be apparent. Se eee eee os

But if it is. necessary, sided that there shoskt bes many. princi sue Beene that they should participate: of the Ones ‘the ane will be co-ordinated 1 in the _ ste many. “Again, however, it is necessary, that the wneo-ordinated should» Be Ae every where be more € aicient, than the ‘co-ordinated, and the ‘exempt than “ithe ‘participated. — ey. or how is the one in each of the. anany except. from one principle which conarranges the multitude, and converts it ta ‘itself ace | fi t ne were reulti-

plied, the ane will be) passive ; for at the same time it will be one and not ‘Bae, and will not be that which is one fonly. Bie Tt is necessary, howe) nie Sh “In each pee of Sateen iat there should us that which 18 penuangled sain SPOS

St to the connnunion: of the one # Again, if the firs

> *»

— Sy

* ne

i A ~" a . ? : > . wher Ze SA ae a nS apie oes — es, Se a 5 P the Se SS eee rar, ae aa =. 5 Ny AEE na mes Bae is: ‘ ae ae . 2

SALA iar siiace the Se aly t% A? Pee WP, oot Bist iy t 2" i 7A pes Sa Jon5. fT aS Nh 2s as j a Tak Nes Nr, ny aA tir Vy

= Bees mals uy “ON THE THEOLOGY Ae es ee “BOOK ve x at if it receives: another adieition throu ue that which is in- 2

: ies not receiving ‘this very addition. oe ‘therefore, we rightly y oats as

eee ‘things, the one is the. prnciple of all things, and the last of beings is he-end of the’ progression of beings

- should be assimilated to the Principle, and that a as afar a8 & vena the ales Ase s:

ea coping what we. e have said iti 1s ‘necessary _ i es

Fic} eer at's one. ; Bata if there are e many first sap outs: hee eat se not be one ‘thing: from them, For what will make one and a whole, if there’ are many principles, and there is nothing which ‘produces one? For)

= “it is: certainly necessary that. things posterior to. the ‘principles should be a

we * pgsimilated to them, Either, therefore, there will not be the one inany

Rea Bb sing, or it, will not be from these principles ; 80 that each of the things

which | iv any respect. whatever have a subsistence will be divided mnt Fe

“tude alone, And again each of the parts. of any being will bea. thing. GES EY tiy Sie

this kind, and we shail in no way whatever stop, dividing into minute SES NEL AN

parts: essence: and. existence. For all ‘things will be many, and the one epi ngs nor will Aithet wholes or wae sien

* vig which we muita bony without © ipo of ea hes | ie eee say i Ys

-

i : af

we : Le. le ay

Beg ORI GT 6 “ON THE THEOLOGY — pet as ee “ROOK it

omits it becapse the one is perfectly. shop ae without - any subs

sistence, and because’ intellect is the best of things, and that which is primarily being i is the same as that which is primarily one, we cannot as- — sent to him in asserting these: ‘things, nor will Plato admithim,and con- —__

‘puimerate him with his familiar. For 1 think that a dogma of this kind :

is remote from the philosophy of Plato, and is full af ‘Peripatetic i innova- Pee

ec eee: Tf you are willing, however, we will adduce some. arguments against pee | this dogma, and against all others who are the patrons of this opinion, and —

ave will strenuously contend fer the doctrine of Plato, and show that ace

“ oe : S cording: to him the first cause is beyond intellect, and is exempt | from all 2 : : GOS S55 a — 46. Plotinus and Porphyry, nssci all those who have received the oe |

We shall bagi: hstefing, hens the Republic: for tee egies a ee Pape

as en that the good i is established above being, and the whole intellectual ee Spe eee fe order, following the analogy of the first goodness to the sun. For i, Be i |

epee sovereign sun is to generation,: to every thing visible, and to all visive

| eu ‘natures according to the power. generative ‘of light, : $0: it 1s mecessary the econ

good should be with reference to intellect and intelligibles, according toa — s)

: Case pI rraductive of trath, rat this. be the case, we must say. that the sunis —

Be exempt at one and ‘the same time from visive: and visible” ‘natures, and : past admit that: the good. transcends the natures which are always intel- an | lective, and also those which are eternally: intelligible. tis better, hows. ever, ta hear the Platonic words themselves: “ You may say that the sun not only imparts the power of being seen to visible natures, betalse that

he is the cause of their generation, imerease, and nutriment, not being himself) generation. Certainly. We may say, therefore, that things which are -. koown, have not only this from dhe good that they are known; but like "wise that their being « and essence are thence derived, whilst the geod itself jg not essence, but beyond essence, transcending it both in dignity and in

Hy power.” “Through all these things, therefore, it is evident how the good

eas ea : i os and the first principle are defined hy Plato to be expanded above not only — mee aes tal > a eae sdepeiame but. also the Hest patent and: essence saith accords = be

: i : . pee isle naltares, and pene and d generates all igs by h his ie How, ae

us |

CHAP: Ay.

therefore: following Plato, canwe admit that intellentis. the best of shines: ye and the: canse of all: things?) 2 How can we assert that. being itself’ hand > essence are the same with the principle which is the leader of all the die vine progressions? ? Poressence and intellect are said to subsist ‘primarily from the good, ta. have their hyparxis. about. the good, to be filled with the light: of ‘truth proceeding: from. thence, and to obtain the participation e

which is adapted to them from the union of. this: light, which is more dis |

vine than intellect itself and essence, as being primarily suspended from the good, and affording in beings a similitude to that which is first. For — the light which is emitted from. the sun causes every thing visible to be

solar-form. And the participation of the light. of truth. renders. that which —

is intelligible boniform and divine. Intellect, therefore, i is & god. through os

a light which is more ancient: than: intellectual dight and. intellect itself, te and that which i is intelligible and ai the saie time intellectual participates — af a NaKOne. hughes through a. plenitude of this light being appropriately Se

to be, a on _acoount of this light, and is through it united. to the cause of all e

a Andin short, every divine nature is that which itis said :

beings. By no means, therefore, is the first good to be considered as the

same sith intellect, nor must it be adniitted that the intelligible is more avicient than all the hyparxis of the whole of things, since it is even sub-— ordinate to the light proceeding from de goad, and being petlected by — this light, is conjoined according to its own order with the good itself. For we must not say that the intelligible is united to the first, afier the same — manner as the light [of truth ;) but the latter through continuity. with the : good is established in it without a medium ; while the former, through. this light, participates. ‘of a: vicinity to the goed; since in sensibles also, the ie solar light 2 is. primarily. eonnascent. with the. circulation of the sun, ascends —

as =o as to the centre of the whole sphere, and subsists on all sides about - Bat: ‘all sensible natures: through this obtain a. similitude to the SUD, cack of them aceording to its own nature being filled with solar-form illu.

mination. Thee

“* © "This sentence is vey erroneous in oe =o as wil w id from camping it wit dia

ais trauslation,

FR ' : v vis NW

ON We y S

anges seereiates 8 wall sed auiticionk: to recall inte ven we

on this account, as it is ‘being alone, so. alse ee however, being itself indeed, and is not allotted to he, from. participanion pk but it is. ane ‘according ton articipation, and on this account it is passive io the one. But itia being’ primarily. — Tf, therefore, Plato gives to the one eo coe oe subsistence beyond being, in the same manner as that. which is Brahim 2055 wholes. is: supposed by him to transcend: beings, chow is it. possible. tha Se peeatinanelp

. " . .¥ - zt . ; ; ij ' “4 r, Vis : : if : " ‘,4 *h' . ; ’ Yah LAA, * ‘ | 7.7 ’ ‘ « 4 ‘ 7 , * ’ . . ni P sf ' a : ~*~ ce by ‘ ' ! ' ‘ oe . at ; ' ; ive - " " a. Tv % P-; , . ' " ‘ ; > . . j ud - i ie ee btn Ue Deh un ets 4 oLoGy VHT SYS ant ; yA ; T+ eb 3 , ita) + ae Say : : a te b WE : , : Sip ; hh ——s . ae : ; : Me brigt &; at ft sf , ' &) * 15% ' . : ‘ ") : 1 ist ; i? a= ale «| ’ ! ti@f : ’ — > ¥ S

: to —— transcendenicy OF the Ones ne

If, however, it is requisite | to evince: he: same thing Ona ds many Aosis es monies, let us survey what the Elean “guest in the Sophista determines. pe concerning: these things. He says, therefore, it ts. necessary thatthe mul titude of all beings, whether they are contraries- ar nof,. should be SUS- ae pended from the one being, fi. ee from being characterized by the Bae ey

but that the one being itself shonld be suspended fromthe one. Forwhen | a a call the bot or the cold, or permanency or motion, being, wedonot a as denominate each of these as the same with being itself For if pema- yan _ mency were being | itself, motion would not be being: or, if motion were | such like being, permanency would not participate of the appellation RENE AC

Nes = being. ‘Bat it is evident that being accedes to permanency, fo motion,. a Se gad bes every. multitude of beings from one thing which is primarily being. which is the cause | if essence to all things, and. pi rticipant. of this one, and y being.’ It is,

This very thing, therefore, which is par Hcipated by all other things. i is & pout oe is. primar

being should not be posterior to the one since: Shia red ich at it iy : eas acconnt is denominated one? moe Se ae

- Moreover, Socrates in the Philebus aaity deconeain ‘the same * : te Pe : intellect. bes Pe

| to those who. areable to know wholes from parts, viz. that “not the same orderas the first cause of all. Tuvestigating,. there ch

good of the heman: soul and its end, of which parhicipa

is spect sufficiently’ at will reap | the fruits of & felicity: adapted to its. natore, c EN he in the first” place removes. pleasure from an end: of this. kind, and after. eR ona EO this paella acuees path is this saeeee with all the elements af, Ns RR Ee)

yt Reet £2 a he a 5 he tee tpPnd om y Ase ENT SE ete ils Sag: SU Ml RE ne beeen OE } wy Sal eae APE eS. Mita ie ee es aay Pie nel ‘ F ea) TRA) ¥ Al 2 7 5

s * Here alo oy y must it be vobestied for fe ce : |

lato een thik is ube ase to evince “dab the cone of intellect is ies sis adary

pating in. every Te ee

seo I i therefore, the intellect which is is in tsi is ‘an » image of the first in ce ing to this ‘alpaet 3 is it not t neceseary: aha in hale pus the cause ot good. ) must. be established above intellectual ‘perfection ?- FOr if that which is ‘primarily good subsisted- according to total intellect, in us also and all — other [intellectual natures,) self-sufficiency | and appropri riate good. ‘would. ‘ be present through the participation of intellect. Our intel : ct, ind ete disjoined. from the good, and Js. indigent, and on this: account: reauiies pleasure in order to the attainment of human perfection. Bota divine

intellect always participates : of the ‘good, and on: this account 4s divine. : = :

‘For it is bosiform through the participation of good; but divine, as being suspended from the first deity, It is the same: reasoning, therefore, which infers that the good. ig Sor from the first inte leet, and which defines felicity to. consist not in intelligence only, hati in the all-perfect- = “presence: of the good. ‘For the intelleetasl form of energy is: itself by. C. self defective with, respect to blesse ness. And why-is it ‘requisite to be prolix?: ? For Parmenides teaches ws most: cleatly the difference of the one from essence and being, and shows that the one is exempt fr | things.and from essence ; for this he evinces of the one ut the end of the first hypothesis, Buvbons is: A possible: that the cause of essence, and which is exempt from. it throug yh

wh supreme transcendency, should Bot — S be beyond the intellectual order? For intellect is essence. = tellect there is. permanency and motion, and Patmanider « ¢

that the one transcends. both these, does he vot ot im ei eae

every inteliact. i is convened. to itselé, ‘aad i is in + itself, ‘bat a ones is ERS a ; strated to be neither in itself, nor in another, how can we any Jonger: con 2 sider intellect, as the same with the first cause of all? Ty what respect, also, will the one which i Js prior io being differ from the one bei ny whieh e ds the subject of the second hypothesis, cE intellect i is the beiof shines bee the first principle of all? oe oe ‘one beine )

"8 ee = sai treated to our pecan eee

, “> ; eS Hew fs > Gia es oy bs ee o >~ o-SA ~ FP. ee

omiall other

ae onding to P ‘Pils Gore shichest than: intellect oe pe

through the same relation to the whole series conjc joined to all the orders of the Gods. The cause oe entirely. the conversion of the whole of things 1 to the ‘good.

Weer ee ts N roe next nla

eevee ert

oe ON THE THEOLOGY 4) BOOK te

Se fe Se DRAPE ER NS:

h similitude to it there isa monad analogous to the

Se, however, of this aimilitude is

nie

fore, proceed from thence and are ‘cont me

t not, however, any one considering ¢ Lhese

sear

eee nes. ‘f the one is - iehthes + intelligible nor i Yateliekal nor 9 Gm short participates of the power of being, Jet us survey what will be the modes of leading us. to it, and through what intellectual conceptions a Plato unfolds as far as he 3 1s” able, to his” familiars, the ineffable and un |” known transcendency of the first, T say then, that at one time he unfolds it. through analogy, and. the similitude of secondary natures ; : “but at Hie Se: ‘other time he demonstrates its exempt transcendency, and its separation = froni the whole of things, through negations. Forin the Republic, indeed, | he indicates the. ineffable peculiarity and hyparxis of fhe good, through analogy to t the. sun; but in the Parmenides, he demonstrates the differ e -emce) of the one with respect, to all things posterior to it through negations. Rae RRL AS But he appears to me through | one of these modes to unfold the progres= (EE) valid SON HLIGNY eo sion: from the first cause of all other things, and prior to other things, cn Rage SAAGY

_ the divine orders. For on this account the first cause is exempt frota’all castes:

» the natures: produced by it, because every where cause is established =) above its effects; and on this account the first is nothing of all things, . beeause all things proceed from him. For he is the principle of all thi ne PON AR Gen

both of: beings, and at the same time of non-beings. But again, accord...

ing to the other of these modes, he adumbrates the conversion to the first.

OF the things which have proceeded from it. For in each order of beings, =:

ood, which has with it, that the good has

| These, there. : | rex ed to it. And the progression — dates indeed of all things demonstrates to ns the ascent to the first through hee 1 gations ; but the conversion of all things « demonstrates this to us through analogies. Let sé negations tobe

nt oid a bee as Lege _— such | a Rare of discussion, nor. sur oe

-

CHAR. 54 WU OB PLATO. 119°

the sameness in wel anal ,g0 r ly. and words j in habitudes, endeavour 10 % calummiate this anaes: SrOSTeSsIOn to the first Sa Por neg tions, ae vs it appear a

extend a a triple pe : i mee in singe i.

tive ‘endl pechective oF the genciation ‘a them. = But at another time, ee are allotted an order co-ordinate fo 1

And abone

rations, aod. negation is then jn ~

ho respect more venerable than affirmation. And again, at another time, they are allotted an order subordinate to affirmations, and are nothingelse than the privations: of them. For with respect to non-being itself, with = which there is alsa. a negation | of beings, at one time considering itasbeyond being, * we say that it is the cause and the supplier ¢ of ‘beings s + ‘butat =

another time we e AD pustrates ate the a that ‘noa-being i is it no. "OS |

Elean j guest demo : sae fi it ae Laelia 80 fe ee c

oe Neco are eae for the orp ie pik gecae = similitude of secondary natures to the first p mk 3 inl le. ee ‘neither any reason, nor habitude, nor communion of this principe with things poss terior te it, becomes apparent from these. For its exempt nature is ‘not ee of such a kind : as is beheld i if the second and third orders of beings; : but. es the good transcen é is the whole ‘of things 3 in a inueh greater degree than intellect Surpasses. the natures: postenor to. itself, whether ab be. the demi

ee ett.

ince that it is equivalent to being ; just as 1 think, the re

sf van oo and ea another time 2 WE eee a :

urgic intellect, OF the intellect of the: whole world, or some other intellect. Pais

from Sere | the pomier of those ua are a > ‘A divine, es ceed :

ey

a

. since: ae: we seal. Spinaigce a eles and pine . gH a ; of =

tude to all things, and similarly. exempt from the whole of ti

eres re natures. Iti is necessary, however, to preserve it ue habi- e e : as ings. But

of other natures, some ure indeed - nearer, and others are. more. remote os Beh ani, from ih Por each Hee piers § from es since it pene: “I Haba Nard ed,

The good therefore converts,

130)... ie OH ON THE THEOLOGY. NNR BOOK. It

| iebuting ¢ os one 2 cause. - And different ching are indeed ee a

ina different manner, this principle in the mean antes rere 0: > baie ne

tude « or com munion with: thin BS aaiiads to itself.

| Tue nied ‘of duciivateations thesis, pertaining to ‘the. one , as = Ni te i we have said, twofold. For again, Plato delivers to us ‘twofold names ~ — of the ineffable cause. In the Republic. indeed he calls it the good, aud = demonstrates it to be the fountain of the truth which unites intellect and intelligibles. ‘But in the Parmenides, he denominates such a principle. as this the one, and shows that it gives | subsistence 10. the divine — unities. Again therefore, of these names, the one is the | image ‘of the ‘progression of the whole of things, but the other of their conversion, For because indeed all things derive their subsistence and proceed from Corea the first principle, on this account referring the one to it, we demonstrate Ke that it is the cause of all multitude and « every progression. For whence: eas Se is multitude: unfolded into light except from the one? But because es again: ‘the progressions from it are naturally converted to it, and de Ug ‘its s ineffable and a aren we denominate it the ee

<2 ED. pe

a subst dir bated eawgayy to. some a tlhe Vandiiabie ti but se si

others. not! And every ‘thing: wh

W hich in any respect whatever is ‘said to have a subsistence aspires alter some things, and avoids others, Butthe —

: good i is the common ‘object of desire to all beings, and all ‘things accord= — ing to their nature verge. and are extended to this. The tendency however of desiring: hatures is every where to the - appropriate object: of desire, ae 3 , but the one gives subsistence to all secondary,

} ae, : Let is however, sof one selase that the ineffable can on a i

CHAR YL OP PLATO. : ee ase

account: be. namedscr that. the: Cause of al innit Sie ‘s ubled, > Kova. indeed we transfer to it names, Jooking to. that which i is guitecion toit, and to the progressions. from, or the circular conversions to it, Because, in-— deed, multitude subsists from it, we ascribe to itthe ‘appellation of the

one; but because all. things even as far as to” things that. have the a most

obscure existence, are converted to it, we. denominate it the good. ait

We endeavour | therefore to know the unknown nabare of the first pr Fens i ciple, pies fh the Lionel which pred: ees and 3 are converted foity is Satie ce ‘This princi iple, however, is ‘pelice ies ee ‘ena nor ae effable by any. one of all things; but being exempt from all know and all language, : and subsisting as incomprehensible, it pros ices: from

itself’ according: to one CASE all knowledge, every thing that a8 known, ooh

all words, and whatever can be- comprehended by speech. But. its nical nature, and which transcends all division, shines forth to the View. = dyadically in the natures posterior to it, or rather triadi cally. For all things. abide in, proceed from, and. are converted to. the one.” “Por: at one and the. same. time, they are united to ity arein subjection to: its pion ee is exempt from the whole of things, and desire the participa! tion « p . - Ando union indee “i imparts a stable transeendency to all a saheee and which subsists in unproceeding conjunction: with: the cause of them. But subjection defines the progression of beings, and their separation from. the imparticipable: and first. unity. A nd Sauer perfects t the conyersion of the “subsisting: natures, and their cireular ten deucy to t be = mG ineffable. First. natures therefore, being always. ‘dotiealy united, {to the | ineffable] some more remotely, but others more proximately, and receiv-— — ing through this union their: hyparsis, and their portion of endieine et | deavour to manifest through names the progression and conversion of 7 whole of things. But with respect t to ther stable comprehension, if it be lawful so to speak, in the first, and their anion with the igeffuble, this. as b eing incomprehensible, and not to. be apprehended by. knowledge - 3 those. who ‘were wise in. divine eoncerns: were. unable to indicate it by wouls, a ‘Butas the ineffable is primarily concealed in inaccessible places — ‘ and Jsexenipt: from all Poees thus also the | union of all ia with it isco. ane Recs Vou. 1 So Giri es ea ee gee

SSSR

, ‘ " ° . \ - . .

pe ‘ J sf x : ‘* 4 . - ~~ ~ ‘> «* ae ¢ Peas ra? weer na’ 4 , . ene a7 er. a a MOM od a eh ee Lat ® <4 ‘s - : ** - -* .* . 4 ef @ eat =. ny rt . se = ~ > _- -« ~ . . j fata , wit ‘ ; . ) A ‘ “ “ - “¢* , , . - “

Det , iYei. : p ~ ~ wee te er < a _ —— . o + <

/ ot vr f she a , h ars > os , 4 4 Fs : oa a ; : 7 etre o4 " — ~* + te . 4 4 4 o> —- 2

. . : hs not AD Py f ‘ ~ @ = ~< _< .-* { > : ‘ 4 PS Ye _¢ r “ . te “-« . ‘ . _ . ’ + . , + . s * - 2s +4 “-* . . ‘ . a oad : ry ef +4. 424 “eo lak * . ’ , “y el . ~ ; : " ites »? ’ - " - 2 ¥ i j : ‘ = ‘ " ' - . . ’

CHAPTER vn

Ir, bibwever: it be requisite to survey ‘eek of the 5 deen oak eu i : its which are scattered in the writings of Plato, and to reduce them to one) Piast science of theology, let us. consider, if you are willing, prior to ‘other

things, what Socrates demonstrates in the 6th book of the Republic, conformably to the before mentioned mode, and how through analogy he teaches us the wonderful transcendency of the Rood: with. respect we all beings, and the summits of the whole of things. In the frst place therefore, he distinguishes beings from each other, and establishing sole of them to be intelligibles, ‘but others sensibles, he defines science by the 6 knowledge of beings, But he conjoins sense with sensibles, and giving a twofold division to all things, he places one exempt monad over ‘intelli.

gible multitude, and a second monad over sensible multitude , according Se

to a similitude. to the former monad. OF these monads. shad. he shows that the one is generative of intelligible light, ‘but the other of sensible : light. And he evinces that by the intelligible | light indeed, all ‘intelligibles re ate deiform, and boniform, according to ‘participation : from the first G cer ae but that by the sensible light, according to the ‘perfection derived from the sun, all sensible natures are solarform, and sitnilar to their one monad. fa —

addition also to what thas been said, he suspends the second monad from a:

Sera t

that which reigns in the intelligible. And thus he extends all things, both —

the | first and the last of beings, I mean intelligibles and -sensibles, to the good. “Such a mode of reduction to the first as this, appears | to meto be most excellent, and especially adapted to theology ; 5 viz. to congreg rate

all the Gods in the world into one union, apd. suspend them fron, their é proximate monad; but to refer the supermundate Gods to the. intellec- 2 tual kingdom ; to suspend the intellectual Gods from intelligible union ; and to refer the intelligible Gods themselves, and all beings through: these, to that which is first, For as the monad of mundane natures is super-

nmindane, as the monad of supermundane natares: is intellectual, and of

5utellectual natures biicoaal vier thus: aise it is setaaanonsetl that: i intelli-

: pitessaereee natures oy jac

5 is a - Uestened | Wanner from the good, and the first u unity. For if ‘ind € Ave Sea connects: every” ‘thing. sensible, ia the ‘Rood produces and perfects PUN aa DS: every ihing intelligible, - and of ‘the 1680

ne omits of them are uniform

-ooK" ie

3 . ' oe — : ie i . =e > > ” - & > - : a Tide Tete = Whtcy tj : x q oh, . y 5 , ty May MV diez : , . ~ . " iy 7, } '

ees.

pee gies ‘shana: be: b satiate from the monad 4 whieh is eloie ‘intetigibles eae periected: by ity and being filled. with deity, should: ‘Mominate 5 secon=

eet deny natures with ‘intelligible light. ‘Buti it is necessa yy that inte iis natares which, derive thie enjoyn RISERS IRS. SO ae

& weg harass world, gh Tees mesg ape se intell

at roar. Hee ‘edutal eee imparts. to. visible. ee —— af ae concn and catises Fens ay Laie ae — to. be. pre tot —

' Pilea ook all, 1 to alien. the eae:

Phe ees gine

ESE , the end agpoes nee Yi ‘the ee His Ge) morsibatell the Siering of the fod, md ad «

all things will ae ‘participate of ie ae es eal be ined to eas one. principle, ‘intelli igibles indeed. : amedium, but. sensibles through: their amouad {the gan}

Again therefore, and after another maoner, Plato. narrates. to Ue i m his.

etiract from. the Republic. the analysis ta. the first principle. For he sus- ie

“ pends ; all the multitudes in the world from the intelligible nionads, as for ae instance, all beautiful things from the beautiful itself, all goo d things from

od, and all equal things from the equal itself. And again, he considers some. ‘things: as intelligibles, | but others a5 -sensibles ; 3 but the sum-

ee the good,

on ly established in intelligibles, Again, from these. \ intelligible forms | he thinks fit to. ascend. still higher, and: venerating in a. be ics gree the ote which i Peron joetigiiles be appechends

ae: oe Maat

and the most divine of beng without oe

<4 " -- ; . ~ * > < 7 ; ~~ 7* , 7) . ey ~ Pe Oey AM) . ¥e ie , vA A 4 At oi AeA © _ : > : or ‘<4 ? p* . , rs r4 i P. “7 ian Pw AP : * *, . 4 te a

Tas Mey Yh) Wh ae A ee ;” aA AN Lae :

perfected through it, refer the sen uuneoordinated with seuitbles mite we = ink th

intelligible multitude to anoth

good pi OF to: forias is bevenc ledge. 2 sation is: the padrs oO = sO0C

that afl intlligibles and the: monads which he}

yefer the s = ble multitade tou monad ei

t through this monad the sary to refer the

maltitude of sensibles. derives its subsistence, 8 80 sit is is neces:

et iss > east ES pee Fey ; Kee : elo Re hata tt Lif,

Let sis betvonan any: one” : se i cy hat Plato sdisiee ein is tise dad ee

onder of the good in intelligible forms, as there is prior to. ates me ie

But the. good indeed, which is coordinated with the beautiful, must be cs considered as essential, and as one of the forms which are in intelligibles, eee

Fer. Ahe first good, which by conjoining the article with the noun we ae ‘aceuotomedt Ae veal nee ar the ond, is ‘admitted ee be praia 5

power ; “since : Bowtie: sign saben: diouaivs the beautiful and the. oll ne calls the one the beutiful itself and the other the good: itself, and thus — says he we must denominate all the things which we then very properly ae considered as many. — Again, particularly. considering each t hing

‘one, we denominate each thing that which it is, and thus Socrates leading — 3 ug from sensible things that are beautiful and good, and in short from things that are participated, subsist in other: things, and are multiplied, EL es tet Le the first essences, from §

the ‘superessential canities of infelligibles : at these. gain, he transfers us to the exempt cause of every. thing b beautiful and geod. Fur in forms, the beautiful itself is the leader of man yb heautiful things, atid the good itself of many goods, and each form alone. gives ee

abbsisteace to things. similar to itself. But. the first good i is. not only the

cause of what i is. good, “bat similarly « of things” beautiful, as. Plato els — =

where says ; and * a ue things are. EEE: its sake, and, itis the ¢ cause eof ¢ ony ae thing beautiful, 0. a

For again, in ‘addition to. ek hw ben. ea, the ase ‘which i is in oo

forms ie intelligible: and known, as § ve ) beings, and i is estab

-

cow ae

ey contain, subsist and BI)

ther cause: which is not conmumierated with 3 BM ie yey Bt telligablen, and from: which: hther a are e allotted their a essence cand their divine narten An

ocrates himself teaches; but the : tab ished above all know. Sere “And: the. former. is the source of essential: perfection; but the * He to the Gade Sar ies get and Pr a

eee orders; as the most splendid of

iY Eee ‘ON THE THEOLOGY = ss: BOOK Il.

F goo ° which are prior to essences. ‘We mast not. therefore 2

ae septa that § when. Socrates calls the first principle: the good, from the

name of idea, that he directly calls it the intelligible goodness ; but

Socrates to call it the cause of every thing beautiful and good, transfer ae ring through the things shich are: proximately: filled by it, appell tions to it. For. this T think Socrates. indicating asserts in all that he says. |

ee a the first principle is: ‘Superior ta : all language and. appellation, SONG

about the woud, that it is beyond knowledge and things thet are known, fae and likewise beyond essence and being, according to its analogy t to the

sun; And after a certait

it admirable manner he presents. as with an ape. .

tome of the negations of the one in the Parmenides.. ‘For the assertion Se

that the good i is neither truth, nor essehce, nor intellect, nor science, at one ee Nan

and the same time separates it from the superessential unities, and every eee a haus nur hy i genus of the Gods, and from the intellectual and intelligible orders, and so ROSSER

Re ea : from every ‘psychical subsistence. - But. these are. the first. things, and — se : Sera Saree > through the fi rst hypothesis of the Parmenides, these are taken, ied fet 3 Ae principle of the whole of things ——

- Moreover, neither when he sete the cod the : leader ne the divine = = H

Seas a8 participating: of light. For the: first light nt procee

3 7 ee s 8 i = : 7 : ‘bles and intellect, but he gives: it this. io lation | as the i

whieh is every where diffused, andas the fountain of every intelli

‘intellectual, or mundane deity. For this light is nothing che ua the a participation of a divine hyparxis. For as all things become boniform through participating 0 at ee ceeding 1 from thence , thas also the natures which are primarily beings are ee : deiform ; and as it is ‘said, intelligible and intellectual essences become : the participation of deity. ‘Looking therefore to all ‘bat

divine ‘thro’ ig

‘the good, and are filled with the amination. pro- ee

has been said, we shall preserve the exempt transcendency of the good <s with relerence: to all beings and the divine orders.) Bat again, i god orde rot beings, we: ‘must grant that there i isa monad analogous to it, net

sade in sensibles, a8 Plato says the sun is, bat likewise in su permundane Ps : natures, and an the. genera of Gods arranged from the eood prior to these. oe es For it is. evident that the neers word are nearer: to: the ssi cause and it

whiele 1 participate ois in’ greater degree, p 908 ‘dao eins it, Se And as that is the cause of all ehdge shen establish monads whichare — the leaders of more partial orders. And Piato indeed. arranges the: ulti | tudes under the monads ; but extends all: the monads to the exempt pra ciple of the: whole of ings, and establishes them —— sree a |

be desseaniains aad T ausetenphe and sinsoaitgetsd: with ‘ibe thin steas i nd < S we should survey: indeed all secondary: natures, subsisting bose cla ‘to :

and perfected about it : but we should ish it as: -transeending all the monads in beings, according to one excess of simplicity , and as unically —

arranged prior to the whole orders. [of Gods.} Por. as the: sods themselves :

enact. the order which is im them, thus also it is necessary that t the ede et eonceming them, the precedancous causes of beings, and t he seeo Ahird ‘Progeny of these should be definitely distinguished, .

rican one reason remarkably conformable to the Platonic hyp

I rd iif ’ ‘ : ‘ a | Ss eo 8 eta os So ~f : ‘ : ° ; : sys : ‘ fen sii aeivt

This, therefore, is the one truth eonceming the first seaeiple me whieh Pees

via. that: this principle subsists pnor to the whole orders in the Gods, that Vai y i

it gives subsistence to the -bo ‘fountain of superessential goodness, and that all things posterior to it being extended towards it, are filled with good, after an ineffabl * one

united to it, and subsist uniformly about i 1 Por Sa deteas

oe Bio

unprolific, but it is. ‘by 20 tiuch the more generative of other ‘things, as it 3

iform: essence of the Gods, that it i aaa ae

as nature: is not ens

pre-establishes a union exempt from the things which have a. ‘subsistence: i

Nor does its fecundity tend te wiultitude and division ; but it abides with She undefiled purity concealed j in inaccessible places. Por in. the natures g dso which are posterior to it, we every where see that what i ae fect fea to generate, and that what is full hastens t o impart hex things ite _ plenitude. In a much greater degree theref ihe nature which contains in one all perfection’, pa which i is ‘not a ees ee good, but good itself, and super-full, (if it be Jawful Bo to spe yeak) should be generative of the whole of things, and. give subsiste ee a pion ducing all things by being exempt from all things, ar a y be peing ‘jmparti-

pee ease: — the: esas aad the peat of beings

| tl pinata 1 ee of the good either being: moved,

SR GRR SN ee ON TAR THEOLOGY. CNG “BOOK i. Bi

noe not, however, suppose that this: gevsiation’ and. ] om Pes o eis

ar possessing: ae generative power, or: mosaic etal = ‘since e all these: ure s acs

dary to the singleuess « of the first. For whe et “not be the good; since the good itself, and” } “moved would. sat from, ee ion the i en sf

a arb : ol ; a ok fines. ote a diosa: but not

gh odness. For that which in generating departs fi Feri cits, anon on a ces see ency, hastens to. adorn inferior natures, not te aught prolific hein but through. a diminution and want of its own : power. But if the good produces all things. by eniploying | power, there will be a diminution of gooduess about it. Fordt will be two things and

not one, viz. it will be good and power, © ‘Avd if indeed it is in want of Dawere: that. which i is primarily good will be indigent. ‘But if to be the Gheeifis suffic the a paieetien of the seat sredincey: and to e

—_ in het ccna are ablations of jecamsendek unions. la the goud }

eg ee is: isso it will = :

- therefore alone be: prior to power, and prior: toenergy. “For. all: enetgy is é the progeny of pe ower. ‘Neither, therefore, does the good energizing give

oe thi igs with powers, nor being multiplied doall things participate

od, nor. being moved do all beings’ enjoy” the first: principle. Bor’.

ie goo a ad precedes all powers, and all energies, and every multitude and motion ; ; Since each th relore is the most final of all ends, and the cenite of all desirable na-

of these is referred to the good as to its end. The good

\ c < uh « desirable natures, indeed, ies an ead tosecondary beings z - fe rH that swhicl s-sitt ixcumseribed i ay call, Bing is the res aes

Ce to all things thir ugh energy, nor being 1 in want of power dock

| i “ sion the first mon

ee sion is different. from. that whi

none i a over the world al

Sopa oa For is ak i is necessary to ead Da oie

190 Ags ON THE THEOLOGY BOOK Tt.

aater Plate hinisell manifests, jasiahes ealhng the fet: og the fest

or ABE alone the king afall things, nor asserting that some: things are about 7 RE him, as. he says: that. second things are about that. which j is second, and | third things about that whicly ts third, but’ he SHYS, in short, that all ey things are about: Tins And to the other kings, indeed, he introduces See,

: tumntber and a Sivas, Kingdom 5 but to Ene sae of all things he neither ae ee

aay that of sh sth Such a oaete of words, shaaloes, acither connumerates me es 1 the king of all things: with the other kings, nor co-arranges: him as thes 3 ae ae Seah leader of a triad with the second and third power. Por ofa triadic divi, ud, _ indeed, ig the leader of first orders, and which are 1 CO-OF inate with itself; but the second of second ; arid the third of third es oes orders. ay however, some one should apprehend that the first monad is 0 the Jeader of all things, so as to comprehend at once both second and = oe Dank allotments; yet the cause which subsists. according to: comprehen as, eS ach similarly pervades: to all things, And to. the king of all things, indeed, all things are subject according to one Tea~ gon and one order ¢ but to the first of the triad, things first are subjected — aor - according to the same order 5 and iti is necessary. that things second and- : third should be subservient accor

ae ‘so: Neuwebek:@ in ‘the epublic eleatly* tea

=.

rk jing to their communion withthe remainss. Does not, therefore, what is here said by Plato remarkably

Pe fe dei Seauad. nature of the first cause, and his ua-coordination =

BAS a ae with. the other kingdoms | of the Gods? Since he says that this cause ey aie tity Hye i K sealarly Liane over ral thangs, that all things subsist t about, beets and that PER NL

ac “that the ‘sun mee BPR APR ese walogous to the gaod, let no one date to accuse this. BE Pee oe) egy a connemerating the good with the king of mundane natures. Por 9 0. igmless * together with the similitade of secondary causes fo the frst | eee cocoa we ; think ft to ene: that spi dominion for: the fal ani

as co-ordinated :

Maui's

CHAP, wi pre PLATO. or

comme] it will be ‘iopuadbanton uy to evince: st the sipurecruertaaie kings ae

have their allotment: analogous te the first cause, who stibsists y prisr to the

whole of things: aceprding to one transcendency. Bat what occasion 15

there to be prolix? For Plato indeed calls the first God’ king; buthe — does not think fit to give the others the same appellation, not only in the

en tae

inning: Of what. he. ‘says about. the first, but shortly after, he adds:

© About the king himself and the natures of which T have spoken there is nothing of this kind.” ‘The first God, therefore, alone: 48 called: king. -But he is called not only. the king of things first, in the same manner as

the second of things second, and the third of things third, bat as the &

cause at once, of all being and all beauty. Hence: the first God precede a

Gemnacendency of the whole ‘of things, and is: neither felebrated by Plato se

{ with them, nor as the leader ofa trad. as That these things, however, are asserted by Plato about the first Godt ae

we shall learn by. recurring a little to the preceding words, which are aS

follow: * You aay, ‘that T have not sufficiently. demonstrated to you the s | particulars respec

vecting the first nature. T must ‘speak to you, therefore, in

enigmas, that in case the letter should be intercepted, cither by Jand or sea, he who reads it may not understand this part of ite contents. AL things are situated about the king of all; and all things: ‘his sake; and he is the cause of every thing beautiful.” In these on 4, therefore,

> tor his sak

p lato, proposing, to purify our conceptions: about the first principle through: mu

enigmas, celebrates the king of all things, and refers to him: the cause of the whole of things beautifal and good. - Who, therefore, is the king ee

all things, except the unieal God who is exempt from all things, who pros

duces all things from himself, and is the leader of all orders according to ee ‘one cause? Who is he that converts all ends to linself, and establishes

them about hindelf >: For ifyou call him, for whose. sake all things wale sist, the end of all ends, and the -primog

enial cause, you will not deride 2

froma the truth concerning hin. = Who is he that i is deows cause sof all b a é ie fd things, shining upon them withr which is deformed and ‘withonu

at meat, and the ost obscure ee atl i S | tine in the existe © of the salve? Set .

s in an exempt and uniform manner, and according to a.

i eee 4 53 < §c ON TRE THEOLOGY Senn ok Sara aa HS

Tf you are willing also from the words of Plato that follow the prece- eee | dog, we will show that to be the Tecipient neither of language. norof knowledge 1s adapied fo the first principle. . ’ For-the words : ga This your

= inquiry concerning the cause of all beautiful things is as of a ‘nature en-

ot is not possible to apprehend it intellectually, because itis: unknown, ner BS = 40: unfold i it, because ab. ds uucircumseribed ; but. whatever. you: may ‘say

of it, you will speak us of a certain thing; and you will spe

: the cause of all disseminated dn all things 1 impressions a his own a “fect transe

= due) with a certain: quality,” ae are: to be referred to. this: principle. : For

ak indeed Foe about it, but: you willnot speak He For speaking « of the things of whieh itis ks the cause, we are ‘unable to say, or to apprehend. throu gh intelligence what a itis, Here therefore, the addition of quality, and the busy energy of the soul, yemove it from the goodness which j is exempt from all things, by the ~ redundancy ‘of its conceptions about it. This likewise draws the soul ' down to kindred, connate, and multiform intelligibles, and prevents her : from receiving | that which is characterized: by unity, and is occult in the : participation of the good. And it is not only. proper that the. human soul aa should be: purified from. things co-ordinate with itself i in: the union and — aah V4 communion with that which is first, and that for this purpose it should 9 9) leave all the multitude of itself behind, and: exciting: its own hyparsis, - Nee approach with closed. eyes, 3 as it is said, to. the ing of all things, and par. Se WARS ticipate of his. Jight,. as” mich as this 3 is tawfal- for it to. accomplish ; Gr ape onan ‘intellect also, which is prior to us, and all divine natures, by their highest

unions, superessential torches, and. first hy parxes are united to that which Boa tes neath its

1s. first, and always. participate. of ity exuberant. fulness ; : and this not sO: Rao far as they are that which they are, but so far as. they are exempt fren eae things: allied: to themselves, and. converge to the one principle of all, “For ee Anse cndency, aud through: these establishes all things about. ey eres and being exempt from the whole of things, is ineffably. presentioall Ny things. Every thing therefore, entering into the ineffable ‘of its own nature, Aas (| finds there the symbol of the father of all. All things too naturally vebe-Mays MUUORE 3 him, and ure ‘united to him, throw, ; )

a i an alppropri iate. m ystic ima pres- ps ant oi ! 2 woh divesting ‘themselves of their own. nature, and hastening to become AS a aire Hoek his: oaiadunael sans and to. igbies coasts him alone, through the desire. of

CHAP. 1x. oP OF PLATO. #

all things slike This ‘pect thaetote: is posterior to a thn other; and is. oe

woven together with the order ef bina “ the" om 7

tone doctrine. eee a Again, the thied pasta asserts i hiew to he produc

$9 sion « of ae Pie Ae

as of all beantifa things,

and thus adds te him a species: of cause* inferior to the final. alsa: Plotinus, i think, does not: hesitate to. call the first God the PRE RES of the beautiful. tis necessary therefore. to attribute that which 3 is best to the best. of all things, that he may be the cause of all, and 3 in reality prior to cause. Bat this is ‘the good. This too, which is an admirable ciroumstance, may be seen in the words of Plato, that the first of these z three divine dogmas, neither presumes to. say any thing about the good, and this ineffable nature, nor does it permit us to refer. any Species of cause to it. But the second dogma leaves indeed the. good ineffable, asit is fit it should, but from the habitude of things posterior to it, enables us to collect the final cause : for it does not refuse to call it that for the sake of which all things subsist. But when it asserts that all things : are forthe sake of the good, it excites in us the conception of the communion and co-ordination of: that which is the ‘abject of desire with the desiring: nae =

tures. And the third dogma evinces ‘that

the good i is the cause of all “

beautilul things. Bat this is to say. seneing concerning. it, and to add

to the simplicity of the first causé, and

the end, but to conjoin: with it the “pe oducit # principle of things second. oe And it appears to me that Plato here indieates the natures which ares proximately. unfolded into light after the first. For it is not ‘possible fosay any thing concerning it except at one time being ‘impelled | ta ‘this from. 8 all things, and at another from the best of things : for it is the cause of poe: hyparxis to all things, and unfolds its own separate union through the peculiarities. of these. We ascribe. to it therefore the one and the good, i Yee

sy from the donation which sales to. call I things from it in things: of which all participa sa ber

hth whic . is erated sie to all these. But the about wtih 1 (r 2 tee

mney oe

pitti

Nite ah

AY

Por of tnee oe

. " ° et 7 “* bee ’ , e o4 og cr. aM : ~ yA er, of. | soe er, * * : ' .* be ¢ > .- £49 4 i Wr Sa? oe + +o : ree. Ss ,¢ 2ett 4 oa" XN : 4 " > i> -s* Liv ee © fees + es ,* - ‘ rv) é- Vise , “7 —_ Ps. z oly ve 6 a eis MN wane ’ or -- ~ > : ee i sd 5; . fr be “nf ei : = oar he *) < AP > ‘ Lw* +> nan ~y —- A¢ ree , ee a ~y > +- ' ‘ , ye, 7 AS ait : 7) 4 — ¢ a NP Abe _ i” AR ‘ a!" 7] A a dA .*~ i - —- - > Couk ye \aus "LATE M4 2k Leva . ~% 5 PEPE LIMA tihwdhey (treat ek rt ae as _ -~* . > ay aN a er eS ie - _ <4 My tot 4 . > -* 4 . - io» 4g) - ” q 2 Ps + > -. " 4 - ir — > = - a r t zy 4 a, ~ 4 "= a na, rae ¢ | 3 S53 EERS A eee teh Pear eit el _ "< = : ~ - 7 y Mi hey at 7) - : -* no , < . ; ‘ 4 ~~ . he teow ‘ ~ . “= 2 : ‘ " "i ~" . -.. tc ' _ < : = ——_ othe = > ~~. ane >> . ie > Joes ; - = — . " 4 poet i * na, ie _ -” _— TF < - . —_ oe -—— ° - > se oo? i fC a a * Se . + . > — 7 —— ae —— + és Te \- ta . +, 7 we ne . ae - ~ <— . i f ~ asd

a nt = Sy ore a3 “ ne9 Sea bth dre bet ae AO ae ee ee en ee naratnat Ne epg oe 2 iFiiti > FADS INVA alee yas Dah ng na) Ny ete tA oe ee = eA aS a a SP =~ = R) q ; oe oe - On £0) sy : 7 ; : d 4 Oo Anis tri se 2 Pa te ==) __ > —= e _ « -_ ' - : - bs Tea ‘ ‘ } eh el oy Maes ee -Pe a | BS SS } > ; foes ©. : : ; : ; iz A te a Oe hat Are ee ee ; a ae -- a i i. = ‘ ‘ : ir Bins ? ; vi ‘ig Ce try lee ALLS Lehr : > ‘ . , pie ? \ ; Mo, ie fh s\ - So - = . 2 i , ; Sh is - 4 ;

=o

Pesette es

Hh be 5i3' Stats bia fecha me ry ; ste be + SR ea eee ak as : : ‘, -* at - Se LAC Po Ci A eee < ra ta : ‘ > do ts ae : rf aS] f =e Be Lats sty 2,3; "a ¢, ‘a ~ e r . 5 — . < * . 7 a » oY t oe : yen “ - > : : > = ‘ «> _ ‘ Ga) . ood BE a sas @ ‘ex . 4 _ : J "

4 7 -- . ‘/ .* a ; 7 -, ae | .

aces

Wt ~~ Pty tT. es : : ; 2 ¢ , >3 ~ -, tw ? >. a er" 2 34s =“ ue 4 ; ¥ ? vet Be ~ Lake BEI Se ie st " re, oF a as Sage a od vt . Snot atates % : : ~.4° — - So ped AE SRT NS LY LOT Ay oe) hes ee eee SP ae ae eS , dar ~~ pt ; ; , is =" < B 1 tFi-s>- Se ieee Kee oe “ REINS tieriar) a > - . yr oy ~~ > en 7 als “ om @ ~ a oe . s z tet A eae ha : . $ a. 7 < a pice : > : i ‘ » = +Ticae * , . 4 i. a ’ c L . 7 «oe Das ~ : : ey Fe See 4 > ¥ ¥ * : J TNR? 5 art i PP ney m4 i17 - -¢ - . is ~ + ¥ mn z < : a SS as L 4 P vets 7 - Pa = — . 4 en ¢ : : zi SS LS ‘ wee eat ee = 400 4 ~ ~ eee bs! >¥ HS re e ce y tw, > ee ee ‘ey r : ; : 4 Sn S Stes Te Fase: : 5 Se AS ena ty Se eM Fa Met aca Ee ey, PRAT 2 i-s2 t z ‘ ° . " bs 1 2 vI

her x oy. oe cligbia = for this fis pete es all thi ings, av and é ad doras them msn es : hese things, therefore, we sha Geena ae ‘eh vill shanty follow concerning 1 eer tte Gods. ee Ee eds Be

i) . ' : F svt un ; Sh with the theory « of Peano, sad ental. the ee : conceptions my the SBS

' foal apo: as far as ‘pertains to Loe present purpose. For we shall - petbraee Bi AS ft ofer tie reader. fort the most perfect inte spretation of them to our com Saat ans mentai di alogue. In the first place therefore, it is requisite to eae

Arles Off that «

ae

© cana! this concerning the first hypothesis, that it comprehends as” —mnany conelusions negatively, as the h ypothesis which follows it does. ae ee

fine atively. Por ed latter Spinco at the orders peered from the one 5 Onuk ses ee

WO or se ‘te itis ee that the joe a ‘the ane of sf sings shell PER ELES Se gee ‘ PENS ies | te econ Bor mee ee: one is the canse a of sll the Gods, rhe = ieee

ad ’ * ‘./ : , ; ~ ; 1% : - = : fo + “ ; M \ ‘ h Asn Hae m =. > : -. pT ya a Bh) Ag ia et ath + . py ws , i) ; ar a. ‘ ; ; Auk . ity iy “ys >, ‘ * 4 at 3 : “ -. 5% uJ * . bi Peis . a) ma s : ’ _ ’ > - ¢ f “ ~ : : a e a “it : yined a 4 ' rive ’ : ’ : a

~ ° "2 > . FS "| a 7 ~ = # hy 7 es Bs ha! ; d

Gasclod' cause,» Parveen senehiee beginning wher

-eeming ‘the wuode of ane that they.» are. not A sibs of their sub-

CHAP, eee : OF. MORI a

transcends all things. vos becuse. he. is exempt fens ican through -

Semana ath. potlits: account, hie. aves to all. ese their Py boniaecs

‘Siore} in ibe second and ind aden ane of bee causes which are en-: tirely exem pt from. their eflects, more perfect! Ve generate and connect their progeny than those causes do which are coordinate wath. their effects. And — the one by ineffably producing « all the divine orders, appears to be unically es established above all. Por in the. productions posterior to if, cause is every aS:

where different from the things. caused, Andon this account. nature

indeed being incorporeal,. isa cause which transcends bodies ; but soul S, being perfectly perpetual, is the cause of things. generated ; and intellect 2

being immoveable 1s the cause of ey ery” thing that is moved. If, therefore, according | to each. progression. of beings. effects are denied of their 8

causes, ibis: seed saroacmaiel ue take saihc all things punters. from the - ae | : |

eause of al

- In the setond: Mia: I think iti is necessary that the ae of. the oS . .,

tions should be defined by those who receive theology according to the intention of Parmenides ; and that it should be admitted that. they j proceed indeed from the monads which subsist jogs iD, muons genet, = tr: tr otal ‘aoes a

vial causes Seni ina 5 sich pele a aie wists | ' a : those that

are subordinate. - Parmenides, however, does not begin his negations from e

the Gods that are united to the first: for this genus is with shfficulty dis-

) tinguished from the o one 3 + because being euamone esariacres [mm WHEE edintely] 2 * |

things division and multitude are apparent, aud pre

through all the second orders as far as to the last of things, again retw urn = Pn ae to the beginning, and shows how the one differs from the Gods that are Beane aay most similar to be and whion PHO pace of ate apie: to. 00 Sip ett

ineffable ¢ cause. 3 Pune gray Ane In the third ple in / additien: ae ‘shal bas heed ia, T deter mmine con-

fon =" ° ° y > \ . . > . . Proc. roa ete Vou = SAO , - a Se Be ee tS <y - - 2-9 . . - r ee a J ebneeer > > one! ‘ = Z . , 5 ‘ 4 = > ry We tieee ® y A - 7 .. - , ’ e : . a te Se = a Santi’ ~+— pe a <5 ==> : ‘ . . 1» ei 4.) ' -- on Tae —* > yee YA " wh, ° ws ies 2, Ve Vet on: -_———. Ts) ee 4 . ." eS Ure \y ryt, 14) “4 3 toe yr” . P —_ x od “. " wit j a" " ‘ ’ . , Tt OR vc neat Be ‘ ENE ST, Sa Opie Tt habit anes aA ah, RARE: SSeS. ' SLi, - 5 . - - ‘ ie . > iru ; roy ’ eda “7 * 4. at -* : y at

ne ‘ptior to all otber Sa

Ree Plato, who thinks

: 3 ae unknown and ineffable |

+ v¢ . vV ea ; : : f i , MY \ , b H ‘ uf ‘ /} he | he es Ricee ed “st a7 138) ae ee (ON (THE THEOLOGY

fa

» y ih : . ; 3 " ¥ é : , D , ‘k uw: "e j -. e- . : ‘ 4 . ty : p i“ : . : c% 3 - 5. ! Sis BY OOK a 4 4 y Me . ; y , " , 7 ; 7 . - : . : %y ° 1 . | wee sy ; S55 Se

: < because the Gist close is not many, the many peel hom $6 wad en: AEN

< eames it is sate a Sete, Lreapiawunias from oy and jn a ‘sitnilar man- Bcntate

that tit in nok the: one but that which is pass

: Eocog ee alse

RSL

are secondar ‘

struments of k coe Hele

is it at all wonderfa ‘ineffable by wore

$ av proper to abide. ia Fasgatioan ‘ade aaa ‘nothing 5) HON ae eee ‘For whatever you. ‘add, you" diminish the one, and: afterwards 9 204) !

ml ve to for. participates] SOY) AEP

Seas 7 : ‘participation, This inode: Micceioe: of negations js = exempt, unical, primary, and isa departure from the whole: ‘of things, 3 inan eee ri ascendency of simplicity. ti is likewise. neces: = gary, having attributed gach. a mode as this to the first God, again to SESE exempt hint fron the neg ations also, For neither does § any discourse, foe = = any name belong to the one, says. Parmenides. But ifn no discourse ‘belongs eee to. it, it is evident el _ does , egal ation. Ls to it, ae all Things See : z Ige, an ALC shee: a. ‘mapner ‘Hat ohich i B® abode! NTE presents. itself at the end of the hypothesis. ue For if nothing whatever « PAR eR a be said of the one, neither i is ‘this discussion. itself adapted | to the ¢ One. Nor Sa NA

> — ,

fol that, the discourse of those who wish to know the: Ae aa, rords should terminate in that which is impossible; siuce all, =) knowledge when. conjoined with an object: of knowledge which does not Cane HATH atall pertain ta it loses its power. Fors sense, if we should s say that j epee ‘tained to that which is the object. of science would subvert itself; and this would be the Case with science and « every. kind oF knowledge Powe Oe

: AY . A 45 We * \

sPshlenwrury*

| should say ‘that they belonged to that which is intelligible ; so that Jan- Seon me sake

“guage when conversant, with that which i is rae vce subverted about. SARS

ia itself, bas. no 9 eeeastion, and ease: itself.

CHARA |) OE PLATO: oh anon

es

3

-

Ler us now thecvehare if ever, ere multiform knowledge, exter is ; minate from ourselyes all the variety of life, and in perfect qniet approach aa near to the cause of all things. For this purpose, let not: only opinion Ax and phantasy be at rest, nor the passions alone which impede our anagogic impulse to ihe first, be at peace; but Jet the air be still, and the uni- — yerse itself be still, And let all things extend us witha tranquil power to “communion with the ineffable. Let us also, standing there, having trans-‘cended. the intelligible Ge we contain any thing of this” kind,) and with “nearly closed eyes adoring as it were the rising sun, since it is not lawful —

for any being whatever intently. to behold bim—let us survey the sun

whence the light of the intelligible Gods proceeds, emerging, as the poets gay, from. the bosom ofthe ocean; and again from this divine tranquillity | descending into intellect, and from intellect, employing | the reasonings Ores? . the soul, let us relate to oursel ves what the natures are from which, i in this So y progression, we shall consider the first God as exempt. — And let us as it “ aveTe: celebrate him, not as establishing the earth and the heavens, nor as ie

giving subsistence to souls, and the generations of all animals ; ; for he prod uced these indeed, bat among the last of things 5 ; but, prior ‘to these, let us celebrate him as unfolding into light the whole intelligible and intel--lectual genus of Gods, together with all the supermundane and mondane vena sirs the @ God of oe Gods, the tunity of all meeievag avid

oe ee

than all essence, aa holy: among the holies, and canteated’ in 1 the intelligi- ee ble Gods, And again after these things descending into a Teasoning pro-: cess mo fronts an intellectual Bite and Parley ng the Jpeprenrantle oe eas,

1 beyond

ae . es ae eee is necessary to ead re her the seculk Sid savisible pode of ‘Nightand | i ; By

a ‘ise led by ‘Orphens the Lense Bo that de the first mane Recht means the highest 3 ARS 4 order of sooty iis | PP ers ES De ME

: - if . rte At ~~ ' “A = - ar . ;* * Jr ; . ss ~ ’ ~ ~ ° ..% . , “ " - —_cue Ns Pe Be NN ah \ > my Oty a . eee ee ‘ ze. ' . “ : “ , ~~ . a. a iv =? a s , YS a x rr ~ J > i < oo : Nis Mee TAS, PO rs > :>, L. oe : — a Ae WW ne xa ~ . wy tay 5 i “+ r ’ r ~ _— < _ ; +. 4 A he 4 M My, Te ee

T syns ga VF Me 7} ‘i bat Vas Washes % : . iS . ett a Nahi ; | " eae . A : alee vk AS f RISES SF. ae & sj oe : = py iar Hy un NUSRAT es tt AGB NSE Sareea ky th “ON THE, THEOLOGY = Sa BOOK tt, Suey ; ‘ gh potas PEAS zs te Bese i tS Shwe tes s ~~ ae os = hy

> > P = x ji4 ; r 7 é ee eon » , P+ . - ’ Be | i of ‘ ° i am «> - ¢ , ,

pistes: eae in which the first God is exempt from. the whole of things. And : 3

tic, Yet UB, following the Sopisnipiatoncil of ‘first causes, survey the. . :

ee cee our descent beas far as: to this. - But: opinion and phantasy: aid sense, a.

Pe 5; prevent us indeed from pat

A ee to the i jah of aie

: ing Bf the pre.

ence of the Gods, and draw ae

ons down from Olympian goods to earth-born motions, Titanic ally. divide a the intellect that is in MS, and divulse v us : from a an establish e a i in a whles oe

eats | | Ht Ye il Wi PN Tirhatl Ja Diu care > a} UA DARA fy ee Soa Saat See es vices i “ae ; ° 4 P: oi ~ ; 2 : . Son -INCI AAE CHA PYER XI VAs ? . . "et ; ew - " °3 et es = ~ > . = ” ; ' ; Pid 2 VS 2 . ‘ *ig4 Se dee a Se <i = “y . * ry i ——<

Nee sherofin will ie the first conception of hes science proceeding | from: intellect, and ‘unfolding itself into light? - What other can we assert hat which i ick a contain ed in this science ? What therefore i is this ? * The one, | ~ says Parmenides, afi it is the one will not be many, ms Fori it is necessary Woae oS

2 the many should participate of the one : but the one does not. participate

- off the one, laut is Uv: one itself. Neither i 18, that which is primarily: one pare tel gene ‘For ata not be peery one a epics with the fiany, ele Pay?

s the most sinple and the most known of all the ha, °

| The one ‘therefore: is exempt hah the many. “Then man y homens edasigne ee Ss marily. in the summit of the first intellectual Gods, and in the intelligible Ss Vien iAaaty place of 6 ‘surcey, as we are taught | in the second hypothesis. The “OnE, there- ee Suna 8: gaa» ‘entirely: transcends an order of this kind, and is the | cause of it. For ie Sih the not. many, is not ‘privation, as we have said, but the cause ‘of the 1 many. ata

‘This, therefore, P

pes? ase thing most ates. to. ‘every one, he first evinces” ‘this, through the & rachis opposition as it were of the many to the ane, “But employing this he takes

oY : Hie ee away that which follows ; and he takes away. that which is posterior to this a Rist ai Wits ener the conclusions prior to it, and this healways oie: an fe}

menides does not think it requisite to demonstrate, but . : : : |

athe ae

demonstrations from proximate conclusions, = those that are more remote. ; ‘ie after’ this intelligible order @ Gods as

same manner.” Sad: at ¢ one t sate

qwe have said, he gives subsis tence: to that. order which conm

ai ie 5 ie eae

tains and bounds the extent of them, from their exempt ‘cause. : “But this : | order is called by: ‘him in the second hypothesis parts and & whole, ‘These: therefore he denies of the one employing the many for the purpose of distinguishing the subjects and: the: one. For, as he says, that’ which is — awhole and has parts is many; but the one is beyond the many. If, therefore, the one transcends the intelligit ble simplicity, but whole and that which has parts proceed from it in order to become the bond of the whole -

of this distribution, is it not mocessary that the one should: neither. bea whole, nor be indigent: of parts * And think itis. through this trans= eendency that the one presubsists. as the cause of this sedan of Bee and Pee

that: it produces this order, but in an exempt manner. ©

3 An the third place after these, we may survey the idee whicly is wont : Abe boundary of: the intellectual and at the same time intelligible Gods, <

: ” ry . SEAN INLD

4 jie assumes the elements of te : Ss

abet 2 from the one, and may behold the one perfeetly expanded above: -

For this order indeed ‘subsists from the second genera, and from the: 2 ‘Seieliensis wholeness of the- genera. But the one, as has been demon-

strated, is. exempt according to cause from this wholeness. The: one there.

fore has neither begining, or iniddle, or énd, nor has it extremes, nor does eS it participate of any. figare. - Por through these Gods, the before. nien=— 16) ey there be a eS ‘ perfective summit, or what is celebrated as the: middle centre in ‘these ee

tioned order of Gads becomes - ‘apparent. Whether Piece

eh

divinities tot é

Gods, or a termination converting: the end of these

ginning, the one 18 similarly: beyond every. triple: distribution. - For the oe

one would have parts, and would be many, if it participate this ‘kind. -But-it has been demonstrated that the one. ‘imiea

— this also, he Ss

= =

ed of things of

lly subsists ‘prior to the: many, and to wholencas together with its parts, as the cause mo meme of them. And: fou see how Parmenides indeed exhibits tous-cne wees 0 tion of the hide order, put two negations of » | the: last order.

t 1e middle, and three: pe Bev nina g i the one has no ee Lae

-. +". =

*67 uae Jectual progr

oS For if itwere

442 — SWE a gies ON THE THEOLOGY 7 : BOOK IL.

venhe Bat the jobsite is a thing of thiskind. And spuneels from this + be like- oy at wise shows that fhe one is unreceptive of all figures, ES Wheto: Again therefore, after these triple orders we must direct « our + attention: ae zi Sees |, the intellectual Gods subsisting from these, and receiving a tripartite die (Mision, and must ‘demonstrate that the one transcends: these. also. For Ses such is the ane, SAYS Parmenides, since it is neither in itself, norin another. Por if it were in another, it would be on all sides comprehended by that in which it is, and would every where. touch that which comprehends it. ‘But in this case, it. would have a figure, would consist of parts, and on this account. would be many and not one. And if it were in itself it —

would entirely comprehend itself in. itself, But comprehending. and at the same time being: comprehended, it will be two, and will, i

wt wit

g primarily one. ‘The discourse therefore proceeds to the same ‘conclusion, and ¢ evinces: that the one will not he | one, by the summit of the intellectual See order, if any ove endeavours to mingle it with other things. Hence the one — = being perfectly exempt from this summit also, gives subsistence to it, this =< gummit at one and the same time participating of the third of the Gods one — above it, but being produced from the second of these Gods, ae | See "Moreover, the one likewise generates the secend intellectual oan: being te} = pmingled with it. For the one neither stands still, nor is moved, It | =e ae therefore of neither of these; but being similarly exempt _ a i from both, it at, the: sane time. transcends the middle orders of the intel nA onre aBiOn of the Gods. | For if it were. moved, we would. be. “moved ina twofold: respect, Viz. either according toa change in quality, | yess hae lecal motion. Bat it is not possible: that the one can-be changed in quality ; for being thus changed it will he not one,. and will fall of from | a cunical hyparxis. Nor can it be. locally moved. For it is impossible aks '. that itshould be moved in a circle, because j it would have parts, viz, middle Cand extremes, And if it changed one place for another it would be par-- tible. For it would: be necessary: that it should neither be wholly j in that place to: which. at 1B moved, ‘Hor in: that whence. it begins: to be moved, pers

sfected from the first, and entirely established in it.

wholly it

GO. Jonger Se

tate Bake y in. either of them, it would. be immoveable, i incon ! PAS geo sot denial of pe not yet ‘ean moved, and err testa | how. anne a

CHAP, XII. OF PLATO. Nea A CARN AE

its motion. Bat if the ‘one stands: still, dt: is Setaiely: necessary that j ie should abide | in the same thing. But. it hus been demonstrated that the

no respec € haciie is the one moved, or does it stand still, which th | eae [viz. motion: and permanency] particularly y belong to the middle order of intellectuals, as will be evident from the secon cacepeupal For the first | God produces this order also, being exempt from it. pee Io the third place, we may survey through: what- eat follows, ¢ the ae -| order of intellectuals, proceeding from the one, and subordinate: to it. For in this. order saineness and difference sub mist unitedly. ‘But at the : same time ihe one subsists prior to both these. For different is sa

ferent both from itself'and from. other things. And in a similar manner

Hence itis: neither j in itself, nor in. another thing. Tn =

id tobe dif

same is the same with itself, and with other: things. “But the one is not .

yndeed different from: itself, be et ase. that which qs. diferent. from the one. : will be not one, And itis not the: same with. other things, lest hecoming : the same with: them, it should latently pass into their nature. Moreover,

neither is the one different from other things. | For it would be at the same ;

time one, and: would have. as an. addition the power of ‘difference. - For

so far as it is alifferent. it will, not. be ane : since difference i is not the one. Hence heing one and different, it will be many and uot the one. Nor is the one the same with. itself, Porif the: one and the same differ only i in name, the many will not be in consequence ‘of Participating of sameness ae with each other. For it is impossible that the many should become one — by participating of the many. Batif the one and sameness are essentially ay spate ieee whieb i is as one docs not MEPS ORS peness,

ances sntures, - to aPanpigumens ets sienacly —*< com- 2 ; | amunieation with the one which are also docnaress _? oe oe ‘contained 6h the anes Re oe 2 ie:

ae Se ae

_ extent 3 indeed. 1

x He ‘

a Se * > . . : . 33! : _ . . - - be gh ee ; ~ ve oe : - . <. ry © ne - | . : .S : a” wae —_ s “ ~ ~ ‘ ° o ~~ -- , ; ; . , feet e - — 7 . + . - —- ~ " ** ' Ae “nt ola tthe ‘ . >" I an eo : ' a . . ~ : ' te : ~ : ri » Mie Prine a * m » » > ‘ oe ° a * > i ; «*# a < ~ oe “ae ” .—. “ : : = gis ee “- pth ot Nan P ‘ _ . as a ae ee So + * . ee ‘ ap >. - OO A yee - - ts ts ' ; ‘wis iL ey Pie ae OS 2 , rene - > f 4) boa : . SF 2454: vr : ’ ~ Wye ei ee —_ ~ 2 mm - at « = : . a dete Te A , 7 nee _ — a ow ‘ : m 5: re | ~ oh | - ‘ + ° a . n - ‘2 : . _ . ~— i : toh - ye . é 4 ty

cies ‘ecko be sists seutans, divinities; the one in ae signe ,

Semecditon -occultly exempt from its: supermundane progeny. - And this. a 4 ee: rf roximately: subsists from. the: Deters Gods, but, “uni~ ; Siete

: pesmi receives its hyparsis: from the first God. This, therefore, Pa Ae os 8 through similitude and dissimilitnde, from the date alto ee ¢ boundary 9 of the “which | is s passive heared i: ee same. manner as. dissimilituc evils ‘thst which: 3 passive to difference. Parmenides therefc : ie Gods alio # as. 8 this. Bor that which is is seata plished abe a “the roar eek: aS | different, ina much greater degree transcend

ends the gener: which ie istenc enceording ta. similitude and dissimilitude. Soa emains after this? Is it not evident that itis the mule inde of the mun ane. Gods? - ‘But. this also je twofold, fhe one being ee clestia pie ‘but the other sublanary= Of these, there ate, the genus: :

ihe en “But i in: the: wis genus the equal is allott eda dif difere - multitude froni. the celestial équality, | but. the unequal Js agin ‘the: power. ol’ the: more and the less. According to another fore of the. divine orders, there. will be a monad ‘

. a a ed to the one and to sameness, and beveath to multie,aud the intelleetaal cause of difference. Hence the one tra

‘or the equ: ul indeed every owhere consists of the: same’ parts. See the § it possible that the nature wich atone

| the ons — time oe from sameness, and the difference which is i. eS rea 7m

par icipate of equality. and inequality ?

af deities A . < and which: are. distributed about the Gi i, o : 7) premio vsrores ‘

| * igeon of the: God ato the ors as cae —— Guest i in a ted oe :

ae demonstrate. The psy chical extent therefore. ey is charactenivzea DY = Sa. and 78 alife acting = to time, But the peel rity of divi on 2 :

| intellectual monads. For ‘the: similar is: that . : | 3 BES

Bat ore ma inet

: ‘anseends ee

er fare. We must intelinctally sucvey oe

‘ , "yy . 7 ¥) Fi J eae AURD, A ye 7 Pei 1 : ne } , 6 7 hy Beas

wee

sate ineasares of time: - ae gain, sheen is sameness manana ine 1 iffe | Ss the former indeed preserving equality, but the latter inequality, scciline i : ‘to time. The one therefore subsists prior to divine souls, and generates aoe

‘these ako together with the Gods. We now therefore come to the end of ve

- intelligibles ¢ at once. unfolds into lig! and that are.

Povey from then it adm LD union, it imparts to ‘all. how es erently progression and at the same time order in the progression. — “Parmenides ticieioce: beginning: from the :

intelligible place ef survey of the first intelectual Gods, proceeds thus far, according to the measures of generation, giving: ‘subsistence to the = genera. of the Gods, and to the natures that are united to and follow the oe Gods, and perpetually evinces that the one is ‘ineffably- exempt from all ne things. But a:

ee from the — ce re

bo thes : ‘ek ves an i d other ¢ oth | woah ee thi iat time, and conjoining the b at one and the-seiie t time pr es se ane the whole —- th " = eee

a ng i races ee

PaPe

the whole distribution, pf more excellent natures ; and ane cause of all :

triply divided by the three :partsof time. But this is eamse is

.d by the intellectual Sours of Parmenides to be als

exempt: hes Giese For. that which is beyond all time and the life which, “a :

is according to. time, can bya no contrivance become § su - vient to the:

more partial periods of time,

~ That which is the first of all pee: Soetiore, unfolds into os Hah all tae

ds, divine — and thet more > excellent & 2 25 nei 2

ain, from hence he returns to the beginning, and imitating — py the conversion of the whole of ee ee ee one e from the ae aveue

eget EM For x it wong ta Bue a et aaa

ginning with the: end, as EGrn k

¥ a heo aes a Se ee Rae . be oh: s ad er _”. A ton i erat a "

CHES 9.

Pt pyaar pare: Aree a ON THE THEOLOGY aha aoe “ROOK tf.

the second or “third progressions in the divine ‘oxibonk: but also. that it. wb sists prior to the intelligible unities themselves, and this in a manner con-_ farmable to the simplicity of their occult nature, and not through ; a variety

of words, but. through intellectual projection alone. For intelligibles are

naturally adapted to be known by intellect. This therefore, Parmenides also evinces in reality, relinquis shin z= logical. me hods, but: energizing acm cording to intellect, and asserting that the one is above. essence, and being characterized by the one. For this assertion was not collected from the -

eding conclusions, For: the discourse about the first Gods them. ‘ | selves would be without demonstration, if it derived ats credibility. from : things subordinate. AS the same ‘ime Hareie E P: jarmenides contends a

| iwcaniedty ore ae ae, aed feautitally. end: in the: taefabie, of that

God who is beyond all things. For after scientific energies, aud intellee-

tual yes a union swith. the unknown follows, to which also Par. ie

| i nding indeed all the divine genera from: the. one, but evineing ; that ces unically exempt from. ali things, subsisting without the —

; the whole of his discussion, eoneludes the first hypo- |

participation. of intelligibles and sensibles, and i ip an. ineflable manner 2 ene iat if |

ee ‘giving subsistence to the participated monads, - Hence also, the one oncis at = eure to-be niece that 0 one 2 which i is. Sa with: ‘essence, and: at ae Aas r ie

Peake”

*

it appears to me, and sa great is ‘the transcen dency. whi

the reader,

Ni | Plato Baas & iad Sie in the neiond a

. BO OM ETI

rr Y

Sven. therefore: is the theology ith Piste concerning the first God, as

hich ‘itis allotted ae

with respect. to all: other ‘discussions. of divine concerns } at one and the — _ Same time yenerably preserving the ineffable union of this Gos

from the whole of things, and apart. from all beings ; and unfolding the anagogic paths to hira, 5 per _ fecting that parturient desire which souls always possess of the father, and ie

| progenitor: of all things, and enkindling that torch in them, by which they ok ate especially conjoined with the unknown transce | after this im partici pable, ineffable, oe separated. from all “essence, Gods immediately ~ is it lawful to be conjoi

to the ‘unical God than the multitude of Gods?

ad exempt uncireumscribed by all gnostic com preheusions,

ndency of the. one. But

and truly superessential cause, owhieb

power and energy, the discussion of the:

follows. ‘Por to what other thing prior to the unities — ed with the ane, or what else ¢ can be more ‘united

3 Joncerning: these th are e fore, we shall in the next place cunfald the inartificial theory: of Plato, in-| vokiog: the Gods themselves. to enkin

kindle in us the light of truth. Twish wever ‘prior to

there ; are ne pessarily. aS many orders: of the eee ag the -armie

“entering on the ‘particulars of this theory, to convince. Y Ry, and to make it evident to hie through Semonstration, tat

es ‘conceptions ‘Bre not. perverted, that every where, but especially i = «divine orders, secoud progressions, are completed through the siuilitads ee:

0 @f these te their proper principles. For nature and intellect, and @very ty generative cause, are titurally adapted to. produce and eonjoin to. them-

SPA at ' ; a ~ >_- Jae : j ~ a ©

oo eee | ON THE THEOLOGY =) BOOK IIL.

| This Heelers | is I think prior to o all other chick mepunee bibth use whose

selves things similar, prior to such as as are dissimilar to themiselyes, For

“Gf-it is necessary that the progression of beings: should be continued, and “natures, or in”

that no. vacuuit ‘should intervene either in incorporea A

: bodies, i it is necessary. ‘that every thing whieh proceeds: naturally should se A | pA . goin through similitude. For Hie bee no j tears lawful that the ee Seah a

SR eheidy

vt % Ss

| weal be similarly the same, and one would not be cause, but the other |

the thing caused. ay. however, the one by its: very being, or essentially, A

“has ab exuberance of oe ia bat the other falls short i the

‘is not a sameness of things” re 50: = differ. “But if that hitch 16

| ‘second is not. the same: with that. which 4s first, if indeed it 38. different:

Beis , they will not ‘be conjoined. to each other, nor will the one participate

of the other. For contact and participation, are indeed a communion of things conjoined, acd.asympathy of ‘participants - with the natures they

participate. But if itis at the same time the same. swith and different _ from that whic Be the power which i is contrary. to ote nee one will ¢ nO nee be the leader

‘to $ things ae a feccaary nature; in nthe order of a, goo | ds not the cause of division, but. of frien

of erie aud = the good is isin an an exenipl nendiainbhe to “all eg,

cat wit camaks where eye subsistence to the be progeny of 5 domaine cate | 0 et 4 o in

bi is first, if indeed. the sameness is indigent, and vanquit ch ed :

Nor “pots the = : 08 ship. And the “good | conv: iin ue 5 ames natures to 6 their ¢ causes. But the « conversion n and friendship P of

e the union ae the producing cause generates ‘cnsctasy ‘natures: Por” - es = again, | if that whieh: is second were ‘the same as that which is first, “each to

‘ ‘ . p> 4-6. 4b

cusp. de : a ‘ ¥ es 5 “OF avo. sees fe wo... : | « A _ » : ! Ae ; 4 ; ; 4 P ky .

~

Herough siili de, 30 ini that - progr = ession may be aecore o the one, -and that the conversion of things whieh have Seeua may. be tothe — good. For without sinvilitude. there will seither be the: reese! ofthings et this there

to their proper principles, nor the generation of effects. det ie _ fore be considered as a thing admitted in this place. = SOs Shu the second -= besides La and whieh 3 38. demonstrated si open EN te

an | intellestial. pomber. For if every aces ee scnbcaies sin sail ar

prior to. ‘dissimilars, a8 has. been before demonstrated, every cause will certainly deliver its own farm and peculiarity: to its own progeny, and before it gives. subsistence to far distant progressions, : and: things which © are separated from. its nature, it will produce. things essentially near to oe and coijonied with: at through similitude. Every monad therefore, | gives

subsistence to a multitude. indeed, as generating that which is sect One 0 itself, and whieh divides the powers that presul asist occultly in itself. For

‘those tings which are - uniformly Ly and: contrac sete an he monad, L pet

ip eee Sy

oleae the wine of ‘natore hina since: oe ‘contains i in ‘one he

reasons, [i. e, productive principles] of all things both in the heavens =

and i in n the siblonets Sp hut distributes he powers. ‘ alee If tc | : bad 3 Fore esi nati Pie I te ise th,

ences ona of artes eter We his Soe al aioe — and

spermatica)l) y producing in iss elf the forms of nuwbers, di

- ferent oye to. different extemal ih iy proceeding unrbers.— ionic x not "possible ated, should at once receive. all iecacee of its pene Se a Aas it. is Tecessary that the. i eieakiey <

wae? et soe in. the cause‘ itself should bes ssh apps

as : R , Rei a AD Ae yw vw ¥ : SB Me EAT Payer icc Tatu ayes A% ya, 335 . ; “vs Ae Sve Mey Tog et ss, Sot eee rte ~e TL- at? oe * Ps yh TN 8 CP pecs WS URS Sean Sage Sete cee oS . y.3 Ona ee: ote sub istence | to ba mit ita ; DeSORN Ppa Be AE “~% + ; ; ; tah TE. CK Ch wes —— : ier ly, ev ateeye riet + iA + Fa : at : (ess £% Ee, . So ‘s ‘ ‘ “i rie - > ae eet y ” Sex } . ' 3 f ee : Ss :5 ’ ’

, ' \ _ era he more dissimilar: to the first. pri

>evpeeaeaeye u*

Seveeeraweas

| ST UE ae rn “ON THE "THEOLOGY eee BOOK rik.

situ wince dinsibiotes the peculiarities that abide collectively in “itself. ee

| Since however, as was before observed, the ‘similar i is always - more ‘allied if |

(ne 3 cause than the dissimilar, there will be one multitude of similars td the tet inh is monad, proceeding from the monad ; and another of dissimilars. - el Lo eet aR : again, the multitude which i is similar to. the monad i is that i in. a divided Pon manner which the monad is indivisibly. For if the monad ‘possesses. a WINN peculiar power and hyparxis, there will be the same form. of. hyparxis 1 es

the: multitude together with & remission with reference tothe whole. © —— BP tad After ke “however, it is necessary to consider i in the third. place, fa peas

os = * a

s, such as are ner wee their cause areindicative of a |

rn

o Mek c coca causes ; bat that ish « as are ‘more reiione possess ee ( less extended power of signification ; and on account of the diminution Rees of their power, change and diminish at the same time the amplitude of

production, ‘For if, of progressions, that which subsists the first in order ~_

tt,

is. amore ‘similar to its

sini iple, and ‘that which gives: subsistence to the — | st number is both with respect: to. essenice. and: “power more similar to the generating principle of all things, it is necessary that of secondary

: natures, such as. are nearer to the tmonad, ‘and which receive dominion after 5

Aty should give 3 a greater extent to their productions ; ‘but that such things oN un as are more separated from their) primary monad should neither pervade i am

“asimilar manner through : all things, nor extend their efficacious energies to far distant progress

, mate oe a crane snbsistence te the greatest number of effects, should

ogenys because it ‘is more similar to the as

: nerative of a few, ‘must

ieuekin the used, seconliig to hyp varxis, For if itis more:

rinciple ; bat if it 4s more

wn a ee loreal at will neither possess, a power comprehending the power of te ;

hat Satan “por an energy abundantly prolific. Foran abundant

gre Srang,. And ‘again, as similar to this, it is pecessary that ; i

: see sao : . »monad its principle ; and that the nature egene

e cause of all. And universally, that which i is gene~ eee

ay : rative of a | more ‘abundant, i is more naturally allied to its principle Sen

: luctive * Jess numerous eae For the pelle es CE

dency of the one with resp

‘count of Vissi to its cause, and a depa artur

hose therefotm in eddition 16 a what Pax ae wd we wills assert cre which possesses the most. indubitable truth, that prior to the causes which -

are. participated, it. is every where necessary that imparticipable causes.

should I have a prior subsistence j iv the whole of things. se For if Ri is neces. sary that ‘@ Cause should have the same relation to its. progen bal as the one.

to all the nature of beings, and that it should naturally. possess this eder. towards thiags secondary ; but the one is imparticipable, being ncecgndle exempt from all ‘beings, as unically. producing: all things ;—if this be the — case, it is requisite that every” other cause which imitates the transcen-_ et to. all things, should be exempt from the — natures which are in secondary ranks, and which are participated by them, —

And again, as equivalest to this, it is requisite. that every ‘unparticipable. and primary canse should establish monads of secondary natures similar — to itself, prior to such as are dissimilar. ‘Tsay, for instance, it is requisite ‘that one soul should distri :

ute many souls: to different: natures ; and. one. intellect. participated intellects to many souls. For thus the first. exempt

genus will every where have an order ‘analogous to the one. “Aud secon-— _ dary natures which participate kindred causes will be analogous | to: abo causes, and. through: the similitade of these. will be conjoined with their imparticipable principle. - ‘Hence: prior to’ the ot! a ane ‘things, those are established which wae in theuiselves ; _ exempt causes

as are participable. And consequently (as that which is demonstrated at the same time with this) the ‘exempt causes are generative of the co-or et

1¢ forms: which are in

‘to such asare co-ordinate ; and impartici iD

ee a of fewer Ht efipcts is ar efect tof ‘power | bata defect of power is a 5 dimin

dinate, apd imparticipable natures extend: partici pable epee to snes Bi

‘ny. And natures which subsist from themselves | D -

“whic ch are resident i iD. other things. ‘These things t — are let us consider How each of the divine genera subsi : and were baleen Plato Be ni ne f, what a Ia watot

as s For onions is 16 z ir to

_ypatsis derives ie subsistence, hat hin wot

e-mentioned ‘axionis, since there of things, and from which: every should produce frour itself, —

1s s one — the eonnen the oa

or to all other things, a multitude ¢ be aed by unity, and a pom —

i ‘most allied to. its danse. For if. every. other cause constitntes a pro; geny similar to” itself prior to that which is dissimilar, muck more mast S oe ottselfy since ording to anon

~ For how can the one give subsist nal iy? 2 Por nature generates things secon- —

the one unfold into light after this manner things: posterior: jt is beyond similitude,. and the: one a ek “mist produce ace “0

things which primatily pr proced fro

‘ence to its Ayes except nnic:

> therefiore is th cause of the whole of ‘things according: fo the’ pro ns sion from. the: one ds. uniform. - Bot if that’ onily produces all thins

Daa monad constitutes: a nim be strated,

Soe 66 os

frequent ly dissin “their ‘proper ‘priniciples. es. Bat the first “ation per with, the one, is nike, inefiable, superessential, and perfert its CANBEL ‘For: nie the: first Cases, ueit set oes sd ifferens se in ep arate from the genera tO br the things} eeot “another order, nor does 1 sh ie power, prodace into -dissinilitude ean ‘whole of things ; ut-the cause of ail things being. ance “all motion and: division, has —— eK has united it toits own 8i mphicity.

Y : + ant D« ~~ . 7 + ay ‘ “ ES . — -- os - -- - -_ 7 o - o

- . , : 9 “ * ; * . ’ -_ » - pe « Au aby » Dt Ay) .* y 5 \e » ‘t ~ ‘i 4 ” > : te : : a * * ‘\ 4 vr ' , PAT ie nF : ee eae (» ao Wy 7’ 4 Pe BEAN r po mai , . it hae, '. ‘A . ~ BOOKTHN. % 4 . ee ‘ ; Fete ? : ' ‘.* > . J po 2 4 ¥ Z ‘ * 4 ' * <, > : j _ ‘ : :

| psychically, and intellect intellectually. foinion, Stk. ich prima: | : $3 8 the one, and the progression: from ne is ‘anical, it a wat is certainly’ necessary that the multitude theace produced. ‘should be self “perfect unifies, most allied to- their ‘produciag: cause.” Farther’ still, if * ber F adapted: to itself, as was before. demonay a much Bieter: priority: must the one generate. a wumber ee “this kind. Por: in the progression ‘of things, ‘that which is prodaced is a ar to: is ‘producing t cause, through the dominion: of See pees _ ference © far such are abe Jast of things, aed. which are far distant fom

; and. whiel i is faeces es

ch pakelertectien the peuration F flies aS ites ally raised: above SO Bae i seont Rasele divine: spear a Fe Se

Ae VURAL at ay ee AS a , f FF ; *. : rife ot Tyo “ Ty hu ag f ra yy ae ~ be o¢ oats : ist ty ‘ ‘ - ’ : P * yy eas wa > | -

nd : < : , ~ ia 7 _ é . : »* 4 iv 2 ‘ ~ = aad ; 7 ‘ ~ = *e] -~

- souls: to aniversal intellect thro:

: eae ‘the

‘this j isina vemarkable degre

the universe: also. being ¢ ct

CHAP. 1. MM or PLATO.

“Tt app : st ars 4 tieretoet to me, that Farmcaidee c deceaentugs these ee -. second hypothesis, comnects the one with being, surveys all — things about. the one, and evinces that this ‘proceeding nature, and which — rt z the Jast of things i is the : € one.” For = prior to true. “beings i it was necessary to-constitute the: nities ; ‘ since poe neither was BOT ig: Jawful, says” Timeus, for that whieh is ‘the’ best of — things” to ‘effect any thing: else. than that which is most. beautiful, But Se e most similar ta: that which i is best. To the cone however, a unical multitude i is most similar; since the demiurgus: Ob good, constituted all things. similar to himself ee goodness itseli Much: quore therefore, does the fountain of: all : wluce goo nesses. patarally. united to. ‘itself and establish. them : pd. mame 2 ae beings, a } 8, anil. “many. after the one good NaAMiseoaie ness, ak. ehtoke the demiurgic. intellect is good; and every intellect is divine, whether it be an intellectual or intelligible intelleet. And that 99°90 °° which is primarily superessential is the one; and there are many. Src -sentials after the one. Whether therefore, is this multitude ) may patticipable in the same. nianner as the one itse if, or is it. participated: by Sees beings, and is each anity of beings the flower as it were of a — = Eat

extends: its: _progréssions. a8 : far as i ot : he

He ne s there is one God, and many Gods, one unity:

beng and the numimit and center of it about which each Jars ik orgeme: Tenino aie ee :

. : at ’ ’ x - a ov) ; P 5 " i i : : "+ ‘ ~ al ; ; Ast . : , - _ La 3 t ne Payer + ’ gta. =< te ; . -— at "a * i or “ae eF - »*)} Oa Fe . 7 -~- : ce up oy Fs Oe — ; : ee — a _ “ Prac. vi ox BSR ae pepsaser et 3 Suede eae aE. ; : "4 om. : , ¢ a » ee wt i a ; Ae ’ ‘ ites at Tse : ’ - ; . ~ - : . . ms e . ~~ C_ . vt . 5 ire > . =” . - .* ’ : > ¥ fd: . 7 oe Le : ~~ * : - ‘ ~ . y . : ; 4 . a yt ey 2 > ’ : . - + _ = a55 “s! — < , * hl ~~ - he . pal = , ? ~ ., ’ ‘ “

necessary. that primary beings should participate « of the int cause sé thi ou ho their’ proximate nities. For: secondaty things are ‘severally Conjoine od to the natures prior to therm througlr similars ; bodies indeed to the soul which een , ranks ; as a. whale, through the several souls [wl lich ‘they participate]; bat ee *h intellectual monads ; and first beings, through unical. hy parses to the one. “For. being is in its own. nature die similar to the one. For essence ‘and that whieh is. in want of union eX- tats _ternally derived, are uoadapted | to be conye joins

d with that which is supers _ Boarder and with the first ssesha and. are far distant from. tte But ag =

”

Superes- i eS Rue SOF urities ime Yo

; sty , - ] ’ 4 ‘ ‘ s ; rat . . ’ ‘ 4 fi j ’ J ; ¢ ; 's?} : j ‘ ' “ D ‘ ‘ . ‘ : "

ah aut the participated | aR Ne ‘the whole of things |

‘But diese

have a dimisution of the monadic simplicity of the first. What addition

therefore, can We adduce, or what redundancy hesides the one, af each of Se hese also. ja by itself one? For if each of them is one and many, we if te transfer to them the peculiarity. ‘of being. But ifeachis —

one ae in the same manner as. the one itself, why does this rank as ‘eo -eause which is exempt from afl things, but each of these is allotted. eae

es secondary dignity: ? Neither therefore shall we preserve the. transcendency Aahee

of the first with reference ta the things posterior to if, nor can, hh admit ee

that the unities proceeding from it are unconfused either with sagem to

Fue thensselves, or to the one pnnciple: of them. = | j as Danses | But neither shall we he persuaded by Parmenides ae eee the as ae aes together with being, and demonstrates that there ; are as many pal Batt

one'as there are of being; that each being* also participates of the oe 9

ane but: that the: one is every where consubsistent with being : and in. abort,

ts who asserts: that the one of the second hy 0 hesis. participates. sof being, and is part

Pan

« * ee c

ae Fors nngeerts it tapes requisite fo reid © magepes. ae * Hee gicos ie Ad it is i nenent § fo svat om one ae

1E9€ Gieltios ‘cic are. inparticipable.) in ehat do hey: ‘differ Soir eaeae ) the. one? For each of them is one, and primarily. ‘gubsists from the Ones Gea tlote what being more redundant tha 1

tuted by it? For it is every where necessary that what. is second being te subordinate to that which is prior to itself, should fall short of the union of its” producing * ‘cause, and by the addition cof ¢ a certain: thing should a

the frst. cause were they eonsti- oe

rts. of the ald ae

Set ar ticipated by being, the participation in each not being the same. 0 Bor the one indeed participates of being, as not being primarily one, Or -.— BUS exempt from being, but as illuminating troly-existing | essence. But being BES) Pticipat _ of the one, as that which. js connected. by. it, and filled with Mt We divine: union, and converted to the. one. ‘itself which is imparticipable. For Soeeties ae ammonads conjoin: beings” ta the one which is exempt from eas Hage Sy. in the same tanner as. participated intellects conjoin Sas Sunny souls to the intel lect which tanks as a whole, and as: participated souls eat “© eonjoin: bodies to tl ie soul which ranks asa whole. For itis not posible Hive rae ae eas aiseitailar reese of ene natares s should he. united withont ae

OWA. oe ; ey OF PLATO: 155

media e the caUse which j is : exempt from multitude ; but it is ‘necessary wh

that the contact should. be effected: through § similars. Pari a ‘similar. mul.) ne | |

titude, 80 far indeed as. it is. multitude, communicates with the dissimilar ; on

ass 80 far as it is similar to ihe monad prior to itself, it is ‘conjoined yok se ‘ ALN

Being established therefore, 1 in the middle of both, it is p unites ase and to fhe one which is prior to multitude. —

itself remote progressions, and which are of chiciinclees diieicoie to ao ie int

one, Through itself also, it converts all things to that one, and thus all —

things are extended to the first. cause of the whole of things, dissimilars

indeed through similars,’ but similars through themselves, For similitude — | itself by. itself conducts and. binds. the many to the one,. and converts secondary natures to the monads prior to them. For the very being af similars so far as they are similars is derived from. the One. Hence, it con=

joins multitude to that from which it is allotted its progression. | “And on this account similitude i is that which it is, causing many things to ba allied, ee ®

to possess sone with bascanaiins sere friendshi p ssanes enon hater and =

oie es eee

i ee srelea ie, Oe ees ee =

Ir however it be reacaie | see only by employing she intellectual pro. jections of Parmenides to unfold the multitude of Gods p partici nated by beings, but also concisely ¥ ‘to demonstrate the theory: ets ee abot

he says that the light pecoeediag hom the ie is ante : baw stand | f beings. For through these things the good 3 is denoted to be: den

empt from being and. essence, in the same manner as the sun

i exempt 3

from visible natures,» ‘Bat. this ight being in intelli igibles. iNuminates he |

them, in in the same pyanner 3 as s the SGA hi

5375 Fe sepa it is essay to oe uot. Sy |

ja ae BA A el atl Oe wis RM AT

: es wee is in visible fae Be

xh 186 Faust iece “ON THE THEOLOGY a ee BOOK 111 Sees:

7 Pe

47) ’ oJ

if ‘! fe rh

| i

ee

: ‘ ; ~~ ’ | — Pad ; hp ** La 7 ° { WYANT \ NAG — rn ’ iy - me he \ ‘At . . ’ } ' Paik a oo

‘ties. For visible natures: nO a pihersion't becodies Appareatt; sand fda. ao

- jntelligibies theses become boniform thraugt

es is a su 46

orem! transcends all things, the natures posterior to themselves. —

Since therefore each of the Godsis indeed a unity, but is” ‘participated eG NA by some being, whether shall we say that the same being participates of RS eee of the unifies or that. the participants. of sompe of the unities are sere Tah _ more, but of others: less. numerous? 2? And if this be the case either the parips if ts of the superior « unites must be more, bat of. the ‘inferior must _be fewer in number, ¢ or vice versa. For it is necessary that there should ee

fic is

ugh the light which j is ingenerated in them. All a ‘ it

h the participation. ORR EATY Tight, and. through this. light, every: truc* ‘being i is” ‘most: similar to. the Melee goad. Ate therefore, it makes no digerence to speak of. this light, or of ae the one (for this light conjoins intelligibles, and causes them to be one, as deriving its subsistence from the one) if this be the case, the deity mah : proceeding from the first is -participable, and all the muultitede of unities e 4 as participable. “And that indeed which is tral y superessential | is the one. a : But each of the other: Gods, according ta: his. proper byparxis, | by inebanlee SF eressential God, is similar to the first ; bat they are participated — ance bye essence’ and being. . According: to this reasoning therefore, the Gods "appear tous to be unities, aod participable unities, binding indeed all ~~ ~ beings to. themselres, but conjoining through themselves to the ane which ee

’ . ‘Aas > Sony’

se > 7%

be an order of the uitities, | ota the same manner as we see that of numbers — ss : ; i is - 3 |

some are nearer ‘to. ‘their principle, but others 1 more remote from. it. And ~ that some are more simple, but others more composite, and exceed indeed | ig ‘quantity, but suffer a diminution i in power. Bat it is well that we “have snentioned numbers. — ; For if itis ‘necessary to su rey the order of

the first mouads with: Fespect to each other, and their progression: about

: lee from these as images, in- these also the monads which are nearer = an the ane will be participated by things which are more simple i inessence, — Se but. thosé which. are more remote from it, will be participated by more

ny cas essences, _ Por thus: the ners will bs ee to the

od

cna 1 ad ue Pn. 2

sha that whieh i is conpascent ‘vith a more various and inultiforn oo We Thon ala

and which has more powers suspended from it,—-if this be the case, it 1s

perfeetly obvious, that the unities which ate. nearer to. the one are. neces 3

sarily participated by the first and inmost simple. essences 5 but that those x ve ree

which wre more remote are partici pated by more composite « ae

which are less in power, but are: greater in nuniber and. multitude, Bee ,

ain short, additions: pe these nities: are ablations of poren: a; and that which is is nearer to the BNE asic surpa wee) ae | rere ei ae

one ‘causes of: a connie suse of effects, imitate « as ee as slain: the cause of all. things, Dut those which ; are the causes: of fewer effects, have an essetice more various than the natures that are prior to them.’ For this variety distributes: into. minute paris : and diminishes the. Pp ower which abides in one. © Moreover, 3 in participated souls als most divine subsist in. simple and perpetaal bodies. - ‘Others again: are connected with bodies that are simple, butin conjunction. spith these. with

3 tasks aterial bodies also. soe others are connected at one and the —

: males subeintonod: ‘But the jake that govern the whales of the elements, mre at the: same tune invested with etherial garments, and at the same time through wholes mdeed are:

x erpetual ‘and. simple, but as material receive genera-

sock eb are inkaad

) these are carried in the wholes of the elements, wh ich os . |

tion and corr uptions and comipesition from dissimilar natures. “And ie a

souls that yank> Be ‘the third corde er, are ‘those. which proximately. inspite with life. their luciform * Uiae cond but also attract of esns the es fle

a eee cg ara sds eden fede it e dae ss

5, o Ta jue v yap. wasn “ait a wy. Rar air mane me elie rey pe auras” ah to read ta pe yap taney deri, ek Tey rated

Diet a Mee

: ' . . wes . ws ? p : : ‘ - . ree q ’ . ‘ ¥ ix - ' : ’ i : F USEC Ee ore tet I : {7 Pal Tay x ee ; . : ’ Q 4 a. Fs " : Mt - . . % i — _? _* : - . ’ _ ; Ty ye wen i* ; . ‘ . " j M nw _ . we ' re : ~~ s 7) tae. in a Pe kee ¥ ‘ } ’ . ’ : ‘} Stet hit) BA F Ae y ett > -. | ” a : 5 5 aod : Pa ; ¥ i. : ‘ &, " SPN ENE RORR IAN. oo. tae NT ieee ‘Oany | ri -t - “ : a1 * . sal : wa rf tere f 4 ~e. : Fs : : : ' . J 7 se! airy . ’ ti ‘ys ~ oe ~> << , ‘ : < : : . ¥ :’ eS =ty . ~," - . re Wi ona y alee, : 7 “ a‘ 4 . ve — .# = . —, Z . . ° . ee Ns > , “ w 4 ; > . : . . ee: ’ , ; Jat RADY al Ss tee " . ag ts a7 —S 7 <e ' mo -\ , rly, ; ‘ . . ‘ “ . 2a ieee tia Wy afr «rig FD ne 4 ge da AT . TAT F . ‘ . Th

: e anc ad maltifort bodies, and —_— aan ns 21g however, yous are ig to esureey the intellectual delta some ‘of ea cane tt

rank oles, and iy the most EN ae vine of niundane sou ich als also @ they govera inva becoming u WRINOBR i aay it others. being arranged | in ie souls: of the more excellent. genera, are 4 TOES

= participated: by the ralers that are in them: and are parti- io fan i secondarily hy) more partial ‘essences. But: again they arrange Ni legit

epi ited third intellectual orders in partial souls. An

poo me : ss y “ies ad throughs : oo}

od accorditig: as the power oS

which the ¥ are. allotted i is. diminished, j in ae proportion. is participation Eo eae | : S

in thenr more various, and far more composite than the participation of oe ee si hat: are prior to them, is therefore, this is the mode of pas ==

- the natures th: - ticipation. in call beit those that are nearer to she one, should be carried

“ipations of dese genera are Aivided after 2 rt - Bmnilitude: to them, — = ee hace

_ Again therefore, awe may eel say, bak efter. thes ‘one coe Ee i the whole of things, the Gods: present themselves to our ¥

nple, 2 anc id wl i ais a more various hele OF all, ‘beings | i at which his sel aceon ‘For this uerites. its aes and aa

sees ee | ee nor ie Soon nor : perpe : et at y front 118 0"

eee “power. — For: no body is either ner subeiend or meee bat every Nea ae Ah a ie which i is so contracting in one, cause, | and that which proceeds | from — Tia bik FAK AS ‘incorporeal and iimpartible. “And in short, that: which is the

Tn the original Peet dow. a fine whe balf § is so ee c deficiency, have fot attempted to translate Aes 2 ASe: Pe =i tee we Soca e Ses os SS See seen NN Vas

gs, It is certainly: necessary that of the Gods. also Ss = 7 : we > ie Ene fed in thes more ‘simple par ees = of being: bot that: tiowe which have Lape to a Sis distance te

peMAIT? ie ie cause of ceeaee to itself, Spel also t to itself an a infinite bods of hos rosie

: AE Ope ep

i

a fmonads, agen ad —— foe inany orders “therefore ey ele ow what beings are

oa th. 4 | ~ -é? he : rae ‘ stat >) : ‘ nr. oJ [ . AE * r ' ” mie Py ws YAS J > s ~ | bey to Oe oh ’ , of ; tye

ty ay re vw A» 2 “ : rua af bal ae

p eat ee ? fax ae _ <_< a. 2 ; : +r ¢ b eei43 Sn * Be -* > at agli . fy ne Me a a. *ny TS ~ ae hh a oe; 3 ae = ~ > «+ — hd é > se > <a : - 2a a> “- yes tS -- P ag eT . ’ _ >

CHAP OR PEaTO. Bot eR ae

istence. For never sheebing itself it t will never cease to be or ae from its own subsistence. For every thing th t iat is corrupted, is corrupted | throu: : 3 ) power that supplied it with being, — ‘But. that

which ‘imparts belt to itself, as it is not separated from itself, is allotted — through itself a perpetual essence, No bod ¥ however, since it is not the cause of perpetuity to itself, will be perpetual, For every thing which i Bs

: perpetual possesses an infinite power, - But body being finite is not the cause ‘of infinite pow er. For infinite: power is incorporeal, because all power

is: incorporeal. ‘But this is evident, because greater powers are every where. But no body i is capable of being wholly. every where. If there-

fore, no body imparts to itself power, whether the power be infinite or finite, but that which is self-subsistent imparts to itself the power of ae s

and of existing perpetually, no body will be’ selfaubsistent.- “Whenee

therefore is being imparted to bodies, and what is it which is adapted — proximately to supply them with being? Must we not sa y that the cause of being to bodies primaril y is that which by being present renders the _ nature of body. more perfect than its kindred bodies {when they are de- Me prived of it?] This indeed is obvious to every one. For itis the province Wi of that which im parts perfection to connect also the essence ‘ofsecondary — : natures, since perfection itself is the perfection of essence, What theré . — fore is that of which bodies participating, aré said to be better than the ‘bodies which do not participate of it? Is it not evident that it is soul? For we say that animated: bodies are more perfect than such ds are _ inanimate. Soul therefore is primarily beyond bodies ; and it must. ‘be verte admitted that all heaven and every thing corporenl is the vehicle af Bowls 3: Hence, these two orders of beings present themselves to our view ; the one Be ‘indeed being corporeal, but the other which is above this, psychical. es | ~ With respect ” to soul itself however, whether is at the s sane with or ait ae ferent from intellect ? ‘For as the body which participates of soul i is per fect, thus also the soul i is perfect which participates of intellect. And

of the soul indeed, which is able to live according to reason, all things: Ad

pot. ‘participate : > but of intellect and intellectual illumination. rational o 2 . souls participate, : and also such thiags ‘as: partake of any ind of know- ao , eae : And soul indeed | naga loscepy to TEs ‘but biatelines com~ | eS :

ae intellect” ie jodeed in a certain, respect the intellectual: and vital peculiarity. tis lecessary bit _ should be life itself. Whether therefore is. ‘life or intellect the mor sera eellent- thing? But if gnostic: beings: only participate: of intellect, but ree x such beings as are destitute of knowledge vat that. plants live) at is certainly netessary that. life ‘si 0 - above intellect, being the cause of a greater ‘number of effects, andim-e : parting by. sitcimiuation: pore gilts from itself than intellect. : What then } Bre

ee And not every soul indesd i is é diminution: the

“neither in whole nor in partial intellects, ad rf tute of evils Dat tie. Jetter Sete undefiled. jn whole soitls,. dey Se ee 1 souls assed =e dues, » What theretors is the first of OLTOR bh 8 ea. pees beings? “Shall we: ay apidllent, or pr Wecee eal)

- prehendsi int eternity b hod ite eeeence, and at the 82 } : pted to prese ve immutably 7

id possesses & “ never-failing power of iis: on bles se

“Witness

taut genus

4 naits the entranee: ¢ »

fede? 220%

mse tis selt-vital, supplying i itself with life: ‘sat jneelock in th 1 niost perfect, and as we have said, an €

eras

netime itsstable energy. i ESern and without =, yerfection of ‘itself: but every intellect 1 we always ‘pertect, ae essed ness, Phe intelleeerelore | is ‘essentially. beyond the psychical ; since the former, rote he fae ty yorts in

= OS: ee

art icipate: of life, (for we say. me puld be arranged ses

Is life the first-af beings: ? And isto tive the same thing « as fo be y Bat

this as s eeponeils aoe it Tite i is. that whiel is prey: bree and to be S ;

7 uM . = =.

froth life ae eave: every ke whic eau ict

sipates of lite ‘soni ae | | - participate: of being, and every. thing: which participates: of Syntace

ae i oy would: likewise” participate of Tife, “For if each is the: same thing alk in things would: similarly participate. of being and life. AIL vital . natures Pp

which i is jmimarily, est

iit

4 * Instead of fo here iti cesar © read vr.

Pees Indeed have essence and being; but there are many beings | tha aredes: titute of Tife. Being | therefore: subsists. prior: to the first Ife. For ‘that: ee which i 18 amore ‘universal, aod the CAnse of a greater number of effects, i Se Ne Reqret Ce the one, as has been before. demonstrated. — ‘Soul therefore ie Wes ae ait W t ablished ° above: bodies ; but intellect 3 is beyond eects souby life is mare ancient than intellect ; and being which is ptimarily Hie hes gi 8 established. above all these. Every tong also which pericipae: ee

: 160 | “ON THe TBEOLOGY Bee ar, POOK Mh, Gat

eter nal life. But. the ee : os i a “intellectual, and i is aningléed from ee ssary Lowever, that ihere nee

om

_ ‘> a — te ’ f -~~ : rs. = = . wv . “i r et ua <

. * -a)

Od ae > tenet * . oq) a » We

. ——

; TF

—~ er

—- Po 4° - ‘hom 4 r xe, oy = Wels sts e es es ets 7

LAist =e le es

- My vs -

. . x a -* ; * "

i sh, —_

© ieee atee he? wy _

. ena _ ey _ fue A ‘ -. Wie. ay pte®

ed

Be a ae OF PLATO: SOR 161 es

of soul, by a mach greater prin bes: ‘i

Moreover, all things which participate of intellect, by a. much gr

r rticipates pabiutalleit ‘bei fiok: ‘every pee ear which. enjoys: intelectual: efficiency, 1 is also adapted to. participate of ete - For of soul rational animals only: participate ; since wesay that — ne ed soul is truly soul. -For Plato in the Repablic says, that the work of sonl is to reason and survey beings. And every soul [i-e, every rational soul] isimmortal,as itis written in the Phedsus 5 the irrational _ soul being mortal, according to the demiurgus in the Timans. And in short, it is in many places evident that Plato considers the rational ‘soul to be truly soul, but others to be the i images of souls, so far as these also are intellectual and vital, and toxether with whole souls produce the lives that are distributed about bodies. Of intellect however, we not only | admit that rational acimals. participate, but also such other animals: as - possess a gnostic powers oa mean. such as possess the phantasy, memory me and sense; since Socrates also in the Philebus refers all such animalsto the intellectual series. For taking away intellect: from. the life which is on according: to pleasure, he likewise takes away not only the rational iife, : but every. gnostic. power of the irrational life. For all knowledge j is the — progeny of intellect, in the same manner as allreason is an image of soul. : priority participate of life, some: things indeed more obscurely, butothers ‘more manitestly. - But all living beings do not participate of intellectinal et } ‘power, since, plants indeed are animals, as Timeus says, but: they neither — ‘participate of sense, or: phantasy 5 amless some one. should say that: they — have a co-sensation of what is pleasing and painful. And in short, the -erectic powers every where are lives, and the images of the whole of life, and the last productions of life; but they are of thems tes intellect - and without any participation of the gnostic” power. Hence Pe | also, they are of themselves indefinite, and: deprived of all knowledge. Zh Again therefore, all animals: indeed receive a portion of ‘being, and Loe | different: animals a different portion, according to their respectiv ve D Rea but all beings are not ‘similarly: able to participate of life ; since we say ome that qualities and all passions, and the last of bodies, receive the oltimate % : effective: energy of being, | but. we do not also say: that: hey pi rticipa e Of - SONA fas Ese therefore i is more ancient. t than ccoas life than intellect + anc Sea Be sa

elves destitute of

eee

Aa ee than. ee For it is necessary that sGatasiies mn : en hak of effects being more ancient and according to order more priucipal, | - should. preside over: causes: which are able to produce and adorn fewer

Sou Sane effects. ee pro

things pos’

~ allthings whit

* ita nee 7 =

‘ + # € ’ silent

-

- . wer « : 2 Rn d r : : ose ”- “Ep bt ed A ~% 2.4 0-7 Lue ™ + * Sk e-§ » + > - ale ‘ v wisie ae : ° ae oe eT > ‘ et oo ® _* q 5 + as . » _- y . — 4° mite ‘ a) - ~ , . tse = “ : 4 : a : . ~ ~ = « . 4244 , . * oy ‘ “ 4 ‘ - = ~ . ~=—= asriets 4325. 9)6* wo > ~ We dy : 1 ee re - Pade : ; : —_- a, a ~~. 27 hs * Ww «tJ i 6 he a un } ss an ,* . .*S » > “ . ‘> - a et A Cuda wa A a . , A’ . = - ON a eae ° . a > " Atal WS . wel “Af : yy , - “4 ‘3A . ~ ste «t= Pg Sa ot 4% v.¥ Ay , : r i -*- ta - Z Pe, pe wy iM Var ves += ar re r oN . ; 4 ‘ " . i is . by , : Pu’ " ’ ia 2 CD ae Tm tat ee AWAY ‘ 1) ; ¢ Os y: ; ‘ ; « ’ rn ae s*5 < a when ; a ‘ ‘ J \

ig 7 eneee does. Plato in the Timmus give subsist-

Pye ies s being. secondary to it according to its own ee oe oe Bat in ihe Las fe: ‘ways’ ‘that intellect is moved similarly. toa oe sphere: fashioned by a wheel.’ For that which is moved, is moved by = participating of life, and i 18 nothing else than real life about motion, And 3 Sa the Sophista he. exempts being from all the total , genera of things, and from motion. For being, says he, according to its own mature, neither

: ¥ TiS <2. PF +.

~ stands still, nor is moved. knee eank eae neither stands stillin nor is Lessee : aut is | : i

is beyond eternal life.

_. ‘These four causes thenloie. bang pric to: a cape <qohuiteiba: vig. : : a is ‘essence, life, intellect and soul, soul indeed participates of allthe causes prior to itself, being allotted: reason from : its. own peculiarity, batintellect, — ~

life and being, 4 4froni more ancient causes, "Hence it gives” subsistence to. terior to itself in a. fourfold manner. For according to its being indeed, it produces all things as far as to. bodies

one ‘primary

fying secondary natures: indeed;

ar F which 3 se is premnelle bene a oi bi ees.

. 2 —. c' api 0 Ky atere rept er fet HUIS Naps +S "OR s"% d a J s ¢ < AS ‘ “

a For privg ite necessary to read " PA i a ke t Ot Wor sonnel oye WZ rare

odies; according to its life, Ss ich are: said: to live, even as far as to plants ; according to its intellect, all things: which. possess agnostic po ‘most irrational natures; and ace

natures that are able to par

: Wer, even as’ farastothe = ding to its reason, the first of the : icipate of it. Bat intellect bemg established beyond. soul, and existing as the: plenitude: of life and being, adorns a _ things in a threefold manner, imparting indeed by illumination the power of the intelleetual peculiarity to all gnostic beings, but. supplying” he | Participation of life to a still greater number, and of being toull thoseto owhar ¥ ‘being imparts itself. . But life being arranged above inte ae Wh lect, presubsists ast he cause of the same things 3 in a twofold respect, vivie He ; ogether with intellect, and filling from itself with the rivers of life, such things: as are naturally adapted to live; eae’ Naiate together with being: supernally producing: essence 1 inall things. But —

sites wee . : Pci its sie aes ie

“before were by thems plenitude of life and intellect guest indicating adds, Shall we say that-hoth thes but yet it does not possess’ these in soul?” Por to possess, ay some one ‘says ina certain place, is secondary to evisting. An nar oe : cipates of each: of these according to the: pooulanty of ftselfy but: it. “mingles: the rational form of its awn hyparais, 1 with: the. intellectual vivifie Bais “power. “But both. intellect. and life. subsist: ‘prio to: soul, the former a me ee ee: being moved and stanc mg still; te ne and the same time, and” tteras 7

_ being motion and permanency,

: Ticats things sehieh an are | eee 4h att ib

CHAP. Hy Ramee NE OF PLATO. Keone aa see MAGE

: ence, all lees and intellets anid souls, and i is: -niformly present to all things, and: js ex om whieh gives: sabaistence to all hibens Seses it: 6 the ante! eine of alt

Res things: to the one, and unites the comprehension. of beings in itself to the | - first princip | :

—_——

le of the whole of things, through which all beings, and being; wholes and parts, forms and the privations of forms subsist, which

3 ‘privations do. ‘not necessarily participate of being, but nee ate pes CERe “sary that they should Participate ofthe one. POR Se: ;

These: things as it appears to me persuaded the lean sia: int — So--phista, when-discussing that which is perfectly being, te admit that not : only being i is there, but also life, intellect and soul. For if true and Yeal | beg is venerable and honorable, intellect is. there in the first pice, says he... For it is not lawful: for that which ia of. itself venerable and tnvirnates

‘rial to be without intellect: But. iti ntellect i is in’ that whieh i is pe ee

being, intellect will entirely be moved. - For it is not possible for inte ever to subsist, either without motion OF “permanency. | Butif intellect i is moved and stands still, there are in being: oth fife and motion. ‘Henee, — ee

from what has been said, three things | eee: apparent, Wine being, life

and intellect: Moreover, soul also-in the nest place: is discovered: through

ese ‘things. - For it. is nece ssarys. anys: he, that: life and intellect ek iselves, should. also be in soul: “For every: soul ba ty participating of both, whieh: the Blean

€ ate inherent 4 ain =

é +

= Ant i soul i indeed

V =* SF SS 7 — "a ; . © = = ee a NS SNM ate ee eae ne a eer te ee eS . E Ay ebir=? ROS hr : Ss SS >> — <: Ky ee NG ee ee SS “= — PONS 2S = Tes ret OE Breather aya Mee 3. Se -t-7- = Jan fin | my = by aL = Fe . = ~ Dig eds De Pie me — ae hn Sy

| prior ta life... For we “ thet, life bealee! = thas a aig “e how could ite said to be 6 arranged i of be

“These four oonads also, soul, intellect, — Sue oF ee mentioned by Plato se , but in tiany other

-* - a" = pag rs

“Bat the discourse in the epistle to Dionysius proceeding through en : celebrates it as that about which all things subsist, and as the cause of all ae : vad beautiful things. In the Philebus however, Socrates celebrates it ay a BA Satin ea which | gives subsistence to the whole of things, because it is the cause’ oO es oe all deity. For all the Gods derive their existence a as * Gods fon athe. sa eo re Gad, | Whether Mercian it be sec rf oe Alea tac

MAME OO SS _ OF PLATO. nee 165

- following Plato, in ie tt pace demonstrate the snd baiew ‘cine aie other dalDEey by argutnents which o cannot be. eeereee: ftom oats

wary be,

diviow progressions, Adapting the fest conclusions t to >the fist, b but the Inst ue the teak: Ren = es IRR REN a ee a ae Ee ne a ai es z: oe oe ee z =

Pe Se

ee

eS

; ~ rok

PS A Ss mAs

: = mot Se tre ee et aes . :

ee a ee e 5

se * \ ‘ ao et . v sy s- “a < 4 —— " ‘ ’ v : ~ ‘ “4

‘kandi viet: the iabiiis ‘Ait: concerning fia) one Sane be ree

“sumed by us, in order that proceeding from the first principle, we: may i Raped celebrate the second and third ‘principles of the: whole of things.” OF WP SSS:

beings therefore, and of the Gods that produce beings, ene exempt and any

- imparticipable cause preexists,—a_ cause ineffable indeed by : ail dJanouage, and unknown by all knowledge and incomprehensible, unfolding alk things into: light from itself, subsisting ineffably prior to; and: ‘converting BB _ things to itself, but existing as the best. end ofall thi therefore; which is truly. exempt fr ence unically to all the unities of divine natures, and to all the genera. of as beings, and. their progressions, ‘Socrates i in the Republic: walls: the goody nid. through its analogy to the sun reveals its” admirable: and ‘ap al own s | - transcendency with: respect to all. jutelligibles. But ‘again, ‘Parmenides pee ~denominates it the one. And through hegations denionstrates the: exempt os and ineffable hyparsis of this one which is the cause of the whole ofthings.

yo all catises, and which gives subsists 3

3 eee

omits,

~ “Pe = ¥ ‘ = ¥ == a = > - — 4 — ‘ x3 p ’ ~ *

os : Are Nae iy

things. ‘Phiseanse 0

' a ’ ’ ‘ . 7 iy : ' ' . yon ' ; s we A, mn if ti A Ve ; : : Tt a al Ae wy ve , Nya | ral 7 ren VE : j i itsei .: : ; J | ; tia we , hs ae : > tieseti ’ , ’ "e - f tt, fil a ; ’ : svi i 1% / ’ ey ' “ay

SS OPES gia eR NY SO THE THEOLOGY Bieta BOOK I ee

: f dei yior ae Hoixionvol beings, or the unity of all nities, of the good: sath

ness. which is

generative: ‘of troth, of an. hyparsis exempt

rom all these

things; and. beyond all causes, both. the “paternal and the generative, let ae as Escape honored by. Us in silence, and prior to silence by union, and of a een ‘ 2 mayatic end may itimpart by illumination a portion adapted to our WAGES ESO Nie

But let ns survey. with intellect the byfor

d principles proceeding from AS PAT AMG

& ant posterior ta it. For what else is it. ‘necessary. to arrange after: the 44 i SAMS union of the whole theory, than the duad of principles? What‘ thetwo =

principles: therefore. Bie: of the divine orders after the ‘first principle, at

shall in the: next place’ Survey. For eonformably to. the theology of our ae ancestors, Plato alsa. establishes two,principles after the one. In the a ig Seen

ae therefore, Socrates SBYS,- that God gives: subsistence to bound and. :

Bs ‘inbnity, and through these” nungling all beings, has produced | them, the Le

ve a ‘nature of heings, according. to Philolaus: subsisting from the connexion

Rese Y things bounded, and things: infinite. 1 f, therefore, all. beings subsist ei from. thee, itis ‘evident that they. themselves. have a subsistence prior to nous

ings. And if secondary natures these mail subsist. unrmingles gression: of the divine orders originates, not from things coordinated and

d prior to the whole of things. ) Hor: the pio we

_ which exist in others, but from. things exempt, and which are established Ape in themselves. Ae therefore the one is prior to things. united, andasthat | which i is passive to the one, has: a second. order after the imparticipable Sos

anion, ‘thus also the two principles. of. beings, prior.to the participation: rT ae

Sea the and commixture with. b EIN gS, are themselves. by themselves the gauses of An the whole of things. For it is necessary that bound should be privr to aya things bounded, : and infinity prior to infinites, according to the. similitude iy baths one of things which proceed from it. For again, if we should pro-. duce be ings immediately after the one, we shall no where find the pecus . liarity. of the. one subsisting purely. ‘For: neither is being the. same with — a the ' one, bati it participates: of the one, nor, in reality i is: that which is the

first the. one 3 Reis as os eds Encinas case is Mente than the one. ‘| aN i +3 eth etter Se

! HEALS ALE ITSeye bee. hel wee oe + ey : : 3 a “> hy Ai find} eS . an 3 7? = ee Fee aa PP A ‘ = . * : J. ; 522 SEAS Miss iin eaenn ES Le SS. 2 r : thap sie? + DIN te PR UF se vv a ve, ¢! wa 7739 t y . = ” >t“ eh ay Aen ‘ 2 eo > LLCS A ALTA Saad Ara CNG KONG aerate ete § * For wn sit is neces y $0 read rns 3 TAY Le 7 ’ ss ; * Pe ive ina ¥ ae : . - ge te WN at ¥0§ Ne aa « ’ ; ; ‘y 5 /,” ei a ~- PoM | Tdbcarsy! yal ’ i ’ tA ‘~"s -s : bei wie ' ne . »’ -* . . , afte)" ’ ‘ : wid ry j ’ : > ily, } jie

, Vets: yy : ' " triet Pedaiiet ryi\et ALPSAL ‘ ‘+ ‘7 oat, , AA ; ate ’ . iy ‘ / ri 7 7+ . ‘\ A JI fs :

yriap

Se ce . a whcks hots F ti :

nye ey a ASA Be ns “ON THE ‘pHtEOLOGY cyt “BOOK Fie :

ony that ook of the divine onlers abides “apd at fhe same eins pasos he 3 ae must confess that it stably abides. indeed, according to. bound, but Sere eeS proceeds according: ta infinity, and that at one and the same Gime it has Ais 1S unity and multitude, and we must suspend. the former from the principle poe Soe Of hound, but the latter from: that of. infinity. And ta short, of allthe “opposition im the divine genera, oO |. excellent to bound, but that which is ‘subordinate to infinity. For from these two principles all things have: their progression into being, even as oe far: as to the last of. things. For eternity itself pat

we Toust refer that which j

ee nd and infinity ; ; so far indeed, as itis the intelligible measure, it pars Sos ticipates of bound; hut so far as it is the cause of a never-failing power |

of existing, it participates: of infinity. “And intellect, so far indeedas ‘it is uniform, and. whole, and 50 fur as it is connective of paradigimatical = measures, 80 far it is the progeny of bound. Bat again, so far as it pro-— ~ duces all things eternally, : and subsists conformably to the whole of eter — "nity, supplyiogall things with existence at once, and always possessingils a own power undiminished, 80 far it is the progeny. of jofinity. And soul = ndeed, im consequence of nieasuring its own life, by. restitutions and pe A rods, and introducing a boundary: to its own motions, is refer: ed to the ¢ause of bound ; but in consequence of having no cessation of motions, Ly but making the end of one period | the beginning of the whole of : a second vital circulation, it 18: referred. to the order of infinity. The whole ofthis heaven also, according. to the ‘wholeness. of itself, its” connexion, the order Sores Did at) : : of its periods, and the measures of its restitutions, is; bounded. But ao OUT cording to its prolific powers, its various ‘evolutions, and the ‘neverailing Re 3 revolutions of its orbs, it participates of infinity. “Moreover, the whole of © = ; me ice Saou of all its forms s being, bounded, and alae RECN

varie Fea every patural penne, © ie see

‘ pov is. omitted ia the ia,

is the. ‘more oe

afticipates at once of

) ae oassal aelaion : ig ‘similar 10, oe "But again, i x OEM * int conserqnence of the variety of the particulars of which. it cansists, theirs ne easing imutation, 4 and the intervention of the more and the Jess in: the | participations: of fonns, it is the image of infinity. And i io addition eae

} ae its form indeed, ae

these are suspended i in the last place * from the two f

itself to the view from thes ~ that which j is mixed, as deriving is “subsistence from. pound and But if hound 6 the: bound of beings, and the infinite 4s the infinite. he

peel ae

} 4 *it ie whi y 4A? +a= Ter ri, isa t ia ; ) = Tie fu ° 4 mee ., 72. _* 2 ; I? : . ‘ AP SRASUS ~2its 2) Psei4 ors ; ALS - >> ee vs - ; CHAP, TX. is | OF PLATO. Sd peso . toy sd ) eras . / ; *. nant " -_ « 4 ’ ; Pa ny di me ‘eit 8a an AS. ry ~Dy 7 oss Vie HA 9 ‘ ne ‘A ‘ ¥ > t ‘ ’ B

similar to bound,. but saudi to its matter, resembles infinity. For

aaah ESSe. oy

rinciples: posterior — to the one, and as. far as to these. the progression ¢ of their productive power extends. : Each of. these also | is one, but for. is s the measure and bown-— dary: of matter, and. ig ina greater: degree one: things in capacity, s so far as it derives its subst r 3 There, however, power] is generative of all things. But the power of matter

Gs imperfect, and ts. indigent of the hiypostasis which is generative’ of all

‘ things. acvording to” eRergy. Very properly. therefore is if said by So

| erates that all beings are fron: bound and infinity, « and that these two ins

‘telligible | principles. primarily derive. ‘their subsistence: from God. For o on o

that which congregates both or them, : and perfects ‘then, and unfolds it~

5 self into” light. through all beings isthe one prior to” the dusd. And union

iy indeed i is derived to all things through that which i is first; but. the division,

of the two orders of things j ig ‘generated from these through these is ; extended ta the unknown and ineffable principle.” Le |

it therefore be manifest through these things, what the two ‘principles a

eae _ beings are, which become. seemed eee from ihe: hose = according Bs to Pegs’ of Plato. | See

: primary. CAUSES, ot

CHART! a: ae |

ls ee next place let us see wba ie third ? thing is. ahha proeate principles. It isevery where therefore called

[ infinity.

bein # and cee ave the peas ey have | a , sabeiatenice | from 4 both

’ Se aa ee ae ‘4 : at w ee id | , hey ‘ + is, ; ox ec pe > a : wee S - Pea ee. | ¢ > res “ 'y b4e **.* a She & Tut o oa 8 pS af . » "ey A : : i= a Forse oy. ‘ ‘ Z r § .> 7 For: ie ane ess to F Lo: ae fee heer Lhis eho Tuas Rie eS eter kas Paige gt .* trae, ety) St ted ’ Aer Wve torte rs ATi’ ‘** Telate €*30 Davea Oo Salg Y ha tee ‘ < - " teat? . \ r2 bl tea) 7 ‘asa ek beet). Dige v7 3 4: te Teas) eeate Z) ot 4:4) *s the re eS Fiat’ TS eS et tae 2 . Chee & ee ers < $F. 2 wes a ant RS TP ADD at ea +t : : matt a, a ork a Ad ete AS aati yy =F > ee Eee tas SA : ” MET ba Ma arnee Be res ais Serres ce ets TAGS ’ : 3 eo ae ’ 5 Ce i tee ‘ ’

oe the alos ny is omitted in the 0 o or a Se ea he AU a ; apie is omitted nee et Poe ee THOR ING a LORE LT ARORA Vs

\ Poh cate OW Me pw ede M8 tM t cy es ao Pe ; . at ‘ wierTe Dh, ‘ir fa at 2 —Piwiae A \ aie hat #igialf yay ‘ 4 i oib oe ra

s 38 2 pairrie;

vivo? rive edie :. oat PP yee AAP We Fp *» " <All :

vee vit, oe # yay @ P J Aare. s. ’ o's “MA

Re CA Ls a SACHA MEN tnt tee

*. - s Alay SRE Oey ve NA os? 454" | » af : ST ve. t ry i Ae ’ 2 e ‘ -ig " a4

whe ‘th a. , “-~ | Pf ;

Ae toy oe

ithe pat eS “

. Matters however: is all 3

‘oOo. = sy

“es Se (cio eee oN THE THROLOGY

we sr dtasctcen cg what j is eb sar aye prostate of all tings intelli igibly es and of life and intellect. For we say that hfe i is triadic eens

vitally, and intellect intellect ally ; and alo that these three. thing hfe and intellect are every where. “Bat all things. presubsist and essentially i in being. For there esse

the summit of be ngs. L

ife however ist be middle centre of | being, whi

te denominated and ‘is meron life. Bot qwiellect, is: the bound: ery oF : : stellect. Forin the: intelligible there is intellect, ok and in intellect the intelligible. “There however intellect: —— ee oe

being, and is intelligible i

gibly, but in intellect, the intelligible subsists intellectually.

And essence indeed is that which is stable i in being, and thick woven: : together: with the first. pri nciples, and does not depart. from the. One, But | life is that whieh proceeds from the principles, ‘and is connaseent with inh converts itself to the principles, -

finite power. And intellect is that whic | conjoins ‘the end with. the beginning, ; and produces one intel ~ The first of bei

ible circle.

another vitally, and auother intellectually, but all things presubsisting i in

i, = essentially. ‘T mean however by the first of. beings essence. . Por. it essence itself is the summit of all beings, and is as it were the monad cauih

sist primarily Re =a ee, life andl intellect. subsist, and

sen gS ‘therefore i is that which is mingled from the first. pring = Shs | ciples, and i is ‘triple, one thing which it contains subsisting i in it essentially,

of the whole of things. In all things therefore, essence is the: first. And oe Ses in each thing that which is essential is the most ancient, as deriving its: eee

subsistence: ror 1 the Vesta of beings. — For the intelligi ‘ible is especially

ante Bb ‘being | itself, prior to all other

his ~ Since intellect. judeed is that. which i Bt: Buostic, life is intelligence, :

ad being: is ‘intelligible. He however every” ‘being a ‘mingled, but

T things essence is that which ‘subs ein sists as. mingled from: the two principles proceeding from the one, Hence >

Socrates indicating how the mode of ‘Beneration- ine the two principles oe Wari ‘ i “differs ficite Bit: of the. muixture ae & re ee) has exhibited Botihg oe, SRAM Ta

: Sue still, in > addition to. ee hinge, if we say “that ¢ G di the supplier oft union. to beings, and the mixture itself of . a upion into the hypostasis of being, God is also certa: primarily. Moreover, Socrates } in the Republic clearly iy ‘evinces that the gond is the cause of being and essence to. intelligibles, in the same manner as the ‘sun i is to yisible natures. 1s it not therefore necessary, i if that which i is Tix. u edi is pri marily being, to refer i it to the first God, ‘and to say that it. receives

its progression from: him? I also the demiurgus j in the Times, consti

ible. essence, which is the same thing as to. ‘constitute it fron hi

according to infinity, to the partible: essence iif therefore 0 2 mungles. the essence. of. the soul from: ‘these, a ri ely, § ie same and different, and. if from. these being: now ‘preexistent, be constitutes

the whale SOU i, must we ‘nol qwnuch ‘more say. that the: ‘first, God. ie hes

CHAP. IX. 7 ri OF TO

infinity.” ) Por tie are unities deriving their - oo nes ae se : he ne, an as it were Jaminous ae aa > imparticiy first unic ‘Bat with respect. ugh t

3 principles, by! how tatils te Be: is faubovtinute to the he wang into ne and generation t to pate j * ‘a progression from the one, inferiot to that of the two principles, es S, i

: faction, by. sO much i is that which. as mixed allotted. -

Phat which is mi xed “therefore, i is intelligible essence, and alae poe

| marily from ‘the first] God, from whom: infinity also and bound are de. Bede Bat i it. aurbaists: et from the Le : s be ‘jor to f

is seitctive of ie mmixtare i is , again ‘God hands since ae an y Pe: cause should be admitted besides, a there wi it

AL no jonger t be a fourth. PAtISe, but a fifth will be introduced, ‘For the first cause was God, who u into light the two. principles. But after him are the two. principles bound —

and. infinity. “And the mixture is the fourth thing. af therefore. the cause of the mixture | 18 different from the ie Sone canst, sedeee c

e Oper: < inly the | cause of this —

Kedre' &y

a

tutes the essence of the seul itself by. itself from an. impartible aod a pa ound aad infinity ; for. the soul according to bound i is similar to the impartible, ie

nd again ‘sepa a:

cause eof. f the first essence? That whieh | 3s eens the = i proceeds,

$4; ret’ 1} ri y a fhe ’ ’ 78t DP tia e ite 7 ont , Y Dae * ++, - 1 : . ; . ‘ta | a > “ “Ar — : . ‘ 5 J . “ss, o'¢ , >. : > : #4 - " ; ‘ J 7 4 > -* ; ' vi Af Set Vi ¥ ‘fib ib>! ’ i i" The. a? i =

_ deminirg gus :

a Se et THE ‘THEOLOGY. ele BOOK he

Ries a tate ‘aid, fro the first God. and docs. not subst tom the prineiptes =

Ys Sat Ae alo 7

ve 7

’ :

ASRS since er is one apap one, Be: one is bereits in it accord ing aes ‘othe: ees but the. hon-one. according. to infinity. The mixture however of both oe ke these, and its: wholeness, are derived from the first God. That which i eee

mixed ‘therefore, i isa monnd, ; biformed, 80 far; as it procee ee

a anu to the one, ‘but A ape ako frome denies and i is oo

b cease: it participates of the ones and it igs a 3 fron the two principles ; ; but it is atria a: ue

so far as in, every mixture, these three things are necessary according co ees

| Sain. vig. beanty, truth, and Sgeamensy. haath Doing lia nphaeiiee shall speak again. Sens A

In what manner, however, essence is that wich} is first nied: ame shalt oe

hese now explain. ‘Por this i is of all things the most difficult to discover, viz,

nae oo. at thatis which i is primarily being, as the. Elean guest also somewhere ees gays: for it 1s “most. dubious. how being: is not Jess than non-being. ane

i what 1 manner therefore. essence subsists from: bound and infinity must be

“shown. ‘Yor if bound and infinity. are superessential, essence may appear rat to have its subsistence from non-essences. ; How therefore can ponses--

ean “/ sences produce essence ! Ori is not this the case in “all other things which =

: 7 aa subsist through the mixture of each other? For that which i 18 produced — es ee on : ‘things mingled together, i is not the same with things that ate not mind. For neitheris soul the sare with the; genera, from which, beingmingled ;

ae Sa together, the father generated it, nor isa happy life the same with the life -

Siete oN ‘wonderful, ‘if that white

po o. *)

ich 1 18 ‘aceording fo intellect, or with the life which 1 1s according to plea.

eer sure, nor is the ane in hodies the same with its elements. Hence it is not : | Ble ch} is: primarily being, though iti is ‘neither bound ORS: «es ee: infinity, subsists from both these, and is mixed, superessential natures them-

selves not being: assumed 3 in the mixture of it, but secondary progressions |

> from them coalescing into the. subsistence of essence. ‘Rhus therefore

346 being: consists: of hee as ue a 5 tthe poss

ssing indeed sala . ah A

also that: P ‘ produce be ogous to the ines:

And if indeed they say this, they. speak. rightly. But if ‘they soribe a 2 certain formless and indefinite nuture to aa. intelligible- essence, ts

RAPER OF PLATO. 178

formly. For power 3s every where ‘the cause of prolific progressions, and

bay eS

pear to me to wander from the ‘conceptions: of Plato: i this subject. “For

AES EH CS eA en Re tay eae =a

Fe wryly 30 catenin iie cis peers DGS a rvtoniss ; Beas aan’ Sat if : ‘82 : art ; z Feo iG Hes vise fae =f Me Ft RAE, 43,5 = 7°

5 of *: : > 1a }e y s 4 ’ _ WAN he eet opts ee bie oe OR ra We ae. ty Fm ie Pe 2S St > fF : 4 eh Si etree cig eye ae BE e aes Ae | Jide we CASE oe ey oR Sb A! Fait i>: . rs? PPP eee WOM rtf a4 t* pcate ~~ a+ 34a" a ; . {VATA WES So ‘ e* St he AGP LIK eh Se SaaS 4 : , r 4 7<o

’ ths es Vie. WEST LY 2 © Watt . Ni Y Ce SAB BLE Pe PR OEE Bu NstAy . M4 Bee ee ’ cis rh , ; > ; ati as SORE POL gee nent ys Rd BY a ae ieee ato Pa e ; ’ ad or . -

uniform from bound, but. the generative, and in short, occult multitude = fram infinity. Por it is: all things: occultly, ‘and om this account, is. the = cause of all beings; which ‘also the Elean guest: ‘indicating ty us, calls being the first power, a8 “subsisting according to the participation | of the —

- first power, and par ticipating of hyparxis. from bound, and of power “ 3 from iifinity. Afterwards however, the Elean guest defines” being to he

power, ‘as prolific and generative of al} things, and as being all ‘things “uni- :

‘of all multitude occult | power indeed being the cause of occult: multi- | tude; but the power which exists in energy, and which unfolds itself into | : light, being the cause of all-perfect multitude. — ‘Through this cause there- : fore, E think, that every being, and every essence has connascent powers. — _ For it participates | of infinity, and derives its hiyparxisi indeed from bound, = | but | its power fron infinity, And being is nothing: else than: a nonac rd of ; : many powers; and a wultiphed hyparxis, and on this account be one many. ‘The many however subsist oceultly and without separation : in the first natures ; but with separation in secondary. natures. — ‘For by — how much being is nearer to the one, by so miuch the more does it conceal 4. multitude, : and is defined according to union alone. It appears tome : fotinus: and_his followers, frequently indicating these ‘things, as cing from | form and intelligible t matter, arranging form '.as ana-— 1¢,and to hyparxis, but: ‘power 28 ‘analagous to matter. —

peing 3

BSG

the infinite js not the matter of bound, but the power of it, nor is” pea ei 5k the forin of the infinite, but the: hyparxis: of it “Bot being consists: of Fe both these, as not only standing | in the One, bat — a vanaltitaide. ot hate: “pasties at and are: which are € mingled i into'e one p ESSENCE,

b’the: Dulin 6 or

ON av

na ‘a oat the in. — pee

See Ne i roqing hn : eet os cana aise ies a eee es Ay Be ma : reat sscep Rs iat ek 5 ig =o aM S "essen Iie in capacity. Pat thee indeed: generative ¢ causes subsist | se ay ts Rees Rea ee git y, and concauses ATER ne FE ps:

i¥ 5 * . - ” "1 " i : " ‘ : 7 mus 7 + ‘ 7°, o - ’ : U ; .. ° > . e ‘ - re. ' . . . . a. -. te J My ’ - “ se oe. 4 . ’ # Pies “so. ‘3 ¥ : ’ >. 1 >a ¢ tek eels “pa AS . ; Me = = 4 Jn : A . aN ee Ree tas te : sepees ' Option Shak cihant Oat erent: ae as ao : PS LL »* “ Paar isoae d« ‘Fo PSN tees sau Tea es . oat. ros : ; \ : 4; 4 ~ > POA LEA PERN nECeNS yo rea year. or in place, Proclus is é of body. SE a es. ’ + . Se t . se . ; — A San ; : . 7 . + rs x beta” “ SAMs ' os a i a a 5 : ° » aN : Pate hee ay ae Nb one Aa les ; ; , ‘ _ ei » > f - Wa’ i Mas ~~ - ; . we ; lvea raw « ¢ . hy va y ¥ — * - q Vv. ‘ . ‘ ‘ « J ’ 4) ; *, ws - ° ~ - - / > ; ; , me, * \. ' ; evY ¥ . , 2 : 7 _ - J . - , * “4 a v . ® See _ : , hee r. iim * A ) rs} : « x at e +f t ® Nhe . - rt, i. . we i a. ; “ + Ss” gtr. -~ v4 = ‘ ? 1S P p + P es 7 OE yy” SPR Wey at ps Sue / 4 P af . : 4 oy os > " > Wy + : ~ -" ‘ . a . A sy 2 t. mo ~« wt eee 4 J te . j < ” ? v tht: Ss, * . nS a 4 . : % YY > q : vl { et a) ¥ ; ets : < ‘ ‘ j A . ) - yi ) 5 oY r % Ag . ‘ zs ne wee 7 : ‘ i MN wane aS ee Y An er ie. oo oP Ee ee ee : ‘ ; ite . Vie SSS terieda . : “i RTA Sig ed Ty ~ kn = f= : : * ng | % i? ; HD kbs’ ‘ : Pas Ss ' . Pt) a ; > Re: ts >..84 2) ris i . * r 4 by : : ‘i bith “oan ek he : ‘jal 8. a? 5 > 2

2 a : Ny >» , ws ‘. : -~— » 7 e“-F) ese A «© .-~~ -> ~ a , ve, s yo 7 -_ * 7 yf a Ma : . _ yt wr OV ~ ~ : _--s 4 “-« .

re he 7 ~~~ _ "> a OP | 5

things imperfect, such as. are per ec

each being. ‘For some of thes is Lander, AS possessing a productive ps powe

| constitutes each particular bein; ag deb 10: der, how. Socrates. indeed in the ecu ul ait wh aA ~_gled, prior to bound abd in Ginity, but we on the contrary evince that bonad :

| and infinity are soanehs from t tha |

sna, a et “OF PLato.. SN ARON

= subject w the iis: vihich are poland from them, ‘This however, ag think, happens naturally, because the gifts: of theGest ; rine P 2 pere de: | s eh as ees last oh —— oe secon — at : |

se - oa )

“are not cade p Opes of this nature, het ako of the Guu we it, of a Naka which that which is mixed is not the. cause se, 80 far as: ‘itis mixed. eee hound and: infinity are twofold. And one’ ‘aad: ‘of these is ‘exempt: from the things mingled, but another kind j is assuined. to the completion of the ts “mixture, — For I think it is. every awhere:- necessary: that prior. to cs things that are. mingled, there should he such; ag are unmingled, ‘prior to 2 Be ect, prior to parts, wholes, and prior fo things that are in others, such. aS: are in theniselves = and this. Socrates Le ot

persuades. us to admit not in one thing only, but also i ine bee

‘metry, + and in, all forms. If therefore the second an a éhi ed venern’ £ hiesi and forms: subsist. ‘prio.

to their par

ir first. sabe :

they antes in shalt: seceding to: a second Siac es BHIOR, 35: | The genera of being also are. twotold 3 _somie of them dade being | ip: a bricative of ‘beings, ‘bot others exis at eek get pala he elemen tsof the nature of

sit th bemacleon ty par e

aah which is Senene Por enh is : twolold, |

. articipants, how cat. we: assert. that

| bound and infinity which pervade: through all beings | have thi _ gistence. as things mingled > > Jt umust. be admitted therefore, that they as | ‘unmingled and. separate from being, an d that bag # is send a. fee 0 os an a. the same tise consists of ten 4

| ive : ey ND) ON. (TRE THEOLOGY a BOOK ul “element of the whole of Paes Hence ae noch | Puta

Ab the sufficient. ane the py Saat itself dichaties ad ine a ihre neh Rey, , which 2 are ‘separate, subsist according to eause prior to that whichis. 25 8 CO Gay, mixed. Bot. the Uautd ‘and iafinity which are mixed are more imperfect 20 ON _ than, the mixture. Hence, from what has been said, it is evident, has Be: 7S

= ths are cof whick me RX RITE: consists. coe!

ifh ak eek Se AS ey St ve ey ates 2 bag >.) = ° -_ . ‘

‘ es: vr ? . be 4 aC A : > ; " " " ; _— ? ‘s . . , Oy? ; . dts! . . ‘ - ee Abn, wT, : : ; ni¢ : ae or On i. 4 Zi _~ ys ‘ ) : ‘ ' ) oy ‘ i > ~—— ee tw > CA al i + ; f = 3° 44-5) ms > : ’ > . " “ 2 eai% _ , / . a 7* .¥ : ¥ ~ . = ; at EAN Man ‘. ' {- cube i , a> eb AN ‘ ‘ : ye Se - As. - , ‘ , =*/% , ’ > " . ee 7 > > ha > ‘ ’ . " uy “ai > “ re

© oaTs : ; > « . . ’ i? : : 4 a ~v Peal ; ; s\ : : . “s — r y : RY; ¢ Nt Avy —— jae

Is the nest pace, we st ‘speak of the triad, whic i is consubsistent e “says, requires ‘hee vices shies, iekearyst intl, Sead symmetry. ) For nei. Peg 2 gate we ther will any thing bi ase, if it is introduced into the: snaviogiaes impar Fecti- — Ss a as tude, since it will be the cause of error, and. of inordinate prerogative if truth is at any time ‘separated, will it suffer the mixture toe oe “Haag: that are pure, and which are in reality subdued, but it will fil thes: whole with an image: and: with: fnon-being. “Nor without symmetry wil 3 there be a communion of ‘the elements, and an elegant association, Syme, “metry, therefore, i is necessary. ta the union of the things that are. mingled, ae and to au appropriate communion, — “Bat truth is necessary to purity, = And beauty ta order; which also renders the whole Jovely:~ For when 2 ss thee os each thing in the mixture has u place adapted to itself, it renders both | the ¢ iz

elements, and the ‘arrangement resulting from them, beautiful. Here 26s. ~ theres ore, in the first mixture, these three things are apparent, symmetry, 6° - trath, aad beanty.” And symmetry indeed: is the cause to the mixture, os that being iS OLE | ‘truth | 1s the canse of: the reality of its existence ; And. - Re ee ke - beanty | 18: the eause of its being intelligible. — . Hence” Ft is ‘intelligible and Rv ePas ee Rete sigue That wie “ bich i is J chogaes being is more tori! and te, 3

And of these, bound indeed is a God p summit, from the imparticipable and first God, imeasuring and defining all

~ . ff. > oe

CHAP: xt Nes ‘ OF PLATO. ety ) at

“tellect is vochsiead to ib anonding: to its foniliarty: ‘erith, the: beantiful. 2

But each participates of existence, be “it is being. derived: fron: ae being. That which is mixed however, i is supreme among beings, becatise

* it is united to the good. And it appears to me, that the divine Tamblichus — g ‘perceiving these three causes of being, defines the intelligible in these three, viz. in symmetry, truth, and beauty, and untolds the: intelligible 4

Gods through these in the Platonic theology. In what manner indeed, —

the intelligible breadth consists of these, will be most evident as we pro- ss i ceed. Now however, from what has been said, it is perfectly manifest —

why. Socrates says that this triad is found to be in the vestibules of the

“good. For that which j is primarily being participates ¢ of this triad through — Se

its union with the good. For because indeed the good is. ‘the measure of —

all beings, the. first being becomes itself commensurate. - ‘Because the a former is prior to being, the latter subsists truly and really. And because the former is good and desirable, the latter presents itself to the view as the beautiful itself. Here therefore, the first beauty also subsists ; and on es this account the one is not only the cause of good, but likewise of beauty, — as Plato says in his Epistles. Beauty however subsists here occultly, SS

ase

since this order comprehends ; all things uniformly, i in consequence of sub- e sisting primarily from the principles [bound and infinity} Sut where Y

and how nee is unfolded i into. o light, w we ‘shall — explain.

wasooes

Sus ean is. the first triad me intelli bles, secondo to

- in the Philebus, viz. bound, infinite, and that which is mixed from these. _ ey aay oceeding to the intelligiblesum- oe

things, and — . ; % : aubsistence to oon aie aupeniledile und sheen

. —~ ; ' of ; : 8 HAN 4 P ° ‘ aw a ‘ ; e i re . . a wy : 9 : bs BR ) , al *. \ — 4 Ker OTA a . . ; ; : ae - oe > Pe a : e* * e ’ v EN ay ss SAS " > : > . >s “ a " . a . . a '~ . _ 7 + Fo ae On : ‘ : Me 4 . 3 ‘ 4538 7 4 se . +55 > BY Se ¥ f ‘ > = = < >. NX . J 7

-‘ye tv.

(<> peeds as far as to the last matter. And that which is amined

a : Soe.) ua a fs is ay fy : ON ae THEOLOGY ee ces AR | BOOK ca 3

reiius: af’: Gods ° But: infoiee is ‘the never-failing power ort this Godin

: ee “folding into light all the generative orders, and all inBnity, both that. which - Is prior to essence, and that which is essential, and also. that. which, pro-

ur a and highest order of the Gods, comprehending all things eccultly , derivi ng

pletion indeed through the intelligible connective triad, but uni-

See ‘Tadly comprehending the cause of every. being, and establishing ite summit

ae ee first. ripcenceana one sisual ae whale of ot

fe tr eee

ese honk lenses (CHAPTER XUI.

;

Renae this first triad subatatte ng Penta and “coneeal’ with the one, we shall celebrate th the see ond, proceeding from this, and deriving its compleie tion: ‘through thitigs analogous to the triad prior to it. For in this also it is neceesary that being should participate, and that the one should be _

| participated, and likewise that this one which is secondarily one, should _ — he generative at that which is secondarily being. For every where: participated deity. constitutes about itself that which participates: it. Thus: © whole souls render bodies consubsistent with their causes ¢ and partial

ae souls generate, in conjunction with the Gods, irrational souls. Much

Abie is imore therefore, do the Gods produce 1 in conjunction with the one all things, é

( ‘ ie the first is e

Des Hence, as the first. of the unities generates the summit of being, : 80 like- oe S ay Wise the middle. ‘nity. constitutes - the middle being. But. every thing

NARA AN which generates, and every thing which makes or produces, possesses wo

Oe power prolific. of. the. things: produced, according to which cis produces, Nr

: “eorroboral ‘second triad unfolded into light analogously to the first. 2

4 and connects its progeny. Again therefore, there + will bea = : And one thing RVI

en Set is the surumit of ab which ‘wwe call one, deity, and apes = ee See? We Ca

a ile Bie ae: ay Ro imc te a

ba. aes els sah it “> ~s ~

CHAP. XM. | oF ype: " oe 7 9 ovens nay

another thing is the: middle of it, which we alt power, 2 And santas 2

thing is the extremity. of it, which we say is that which is secondasily ewe

inte gible, as was hefore demonstrated, viz. to be, to live, and to energize: intel-

cota And d the summit indeed, of the meee se is all. ae 2 us

being. This however is intelligible life, For all things are in th

middle of it, causes 5 aeitiodet to shibe forth, and ie “i edu ) y from the anion ws of being into manifest Tight. And the extremity of it, is now all intelli- —

gible multitude, and the order of intelligible forms. For forms have their otk subsistence at the extremity of the intelligible order. Por it is necessary Shay that forms should subsist first and become apparent in intellect. If therefore being abides. exemptly 3 in the first mixture, but new proceeds, and 18: s Soe generated d yadicall y from the monad, there will ‘be motion about it 5; de

at ee 8 hasten it is also pereeaty that there should a clr

: tad may i be called bound; “that which i 18 eeeiid in 4, iaiitg 5 si sain oa ; oe | which i 18 othe. nF life. For the second triad also isa Gon, pryece ee $e ae aor :

, ain, iti iy , necessary 4 to eacpebek by reasoning | ca 5: ecilinty ves of this triad. For the first. triad being all things, | bat intelligibly and ¢ uni- :

cally, and as- Imay say, spea ing Platonically, aceording to the hound, the. second triad is indeed all. things, but vitally, and as: L “may a

| aays Serine "i 1c yeaa according’ the form of inf ifmity, jes

nixed. “Kor as. in the progression ‘standing to ‘breadth, | cua nhs itself to the view as the third, so like wise in h a | a sion | acoording to depth of intelligibles, the third: bas the cae of ‘that x

| which 3 is es with refersiice: to ag superior triads. ‘The middle triad geo

ive ys

| Yor the thiee SEN RSS after the oak: ndcily. distribute for ns she intellie 3

gible genus of the Gods... For bound indeed, unfolds into light the first: : ay ie eye : iniad ; am at aay, the second ; ne “and that which i is ene the third, At is | a % ps 4 *

eee : ae

aula Mp which 3 is occult: and. DO BOR as ae forth; but colk 3) 3 estat - comprebending iton all sides. 2 : ae BO Os ee aS driad is mixed, j in the same manner as the being of the wad = : Naa prlor to it, and receives the penny ae tite ‘Yor hee ‘infinity in this es

perears

ewe es

* bi Bal ’ +. : F = a “sat ete 5 ; : . “ F > ss . - ' " : : ; : : >, ’ ati.) ¥ 7" > : sieht Sra ’ ' ela hly i ’ i : ° st. : Z ; ’ = ’ fh hd PATE AYA Mar Boe Teche} ep r :" ++ an » 5 / : ) =. &s an a." TAL 4 9533. yp RA Le PRIMO’ tf > UL. a ; na th ., 4 aE ee e3 , SA : ' ° . . ‘ J... ee Sa SASL NS SS) 2 O} His 7 : = i* ; *, - s ' ’ ¥J 5

riad, there is bound,

- respectively diflerent, evolves the intelli

and vonnecis the middle of ‘ntelligibles according to infinite p ower “is @led indeed from # more: elevated nutons but fills the x union 0 po i “itself. with to powers of

tre, aud ‘establishes: one. ‘intelligible coherence ; causing it

ay

a Phe. being however, whic

*\ Gof yar 2 power eileen: Siecsaie to which the anes triad is cee! } i | in ged. For being the middle, it subsists. according : to the middle of the - frst triad, being all: things: from all. For in each triac NE - iGnity, and that whieh i is mixed. But. the pecu larity. ofthe monads | | io cing Tes] igible order of the Gods. a Ae Phe middle Giad. however, thus subsisting, but f. Say thus, because it ‘con. at sists of all the things | of which the triad prior to it consists, yet it contains tet i

3 ets but Giaet the ‘eid wad ay the power. of itnelf.: bi eyes es ees “ oy 3 | jndeed. ja the first triad stably, but it establishes i in itself the: triad Se au whieh is next in ‘order. And in short, it binds to. itself the intelligible oES.

POSsesser the form of the one in the tah to ‘shine = a Pe | “intelligible. multinde of the third triadand = = ch gives comple~_ eS enintns

“Tt 4s likewise cele that eae Hed oad participate of the hee :

fi Hai ange on symmetry, truth, and beauty. That which is. primarily being Se

hiss uecording to symmetry, which onites it, and

‘4 r tae

3 aS - more in hace of Joos inlig :

eee en

“Conyoins it to the goo . Bat the second triad, principally subsists accord- — bia Ant ing to trath, For because it pat tie pates of that which is primarily being, ee

| ake is being, and traly being. And: the third ‘triad principally subsists _ oe. : OR

_ according to. the beantifal. Por there intelligible multitude, order and ESC eS beauty, fist shine. forth to the view. ‘Hence this being is the most beau senna gs. av ENG fal of all jntelligibles. ‘This however will be discussed hereafter, “As ~~ °2 ~ Nees then: is a trisd therefore, in each of the mixtures, the first. indeed, ym SEIS abate ey comprelier nds aud connects; the second truth, and, the ese thy tls ty. And this induced the divine Tamblichus to say, that Plato Pa _ h ne “three > defines the: whole of the ay forder}, For all: ge RES REE

> a om hte

Aan

onad and in een. donee’ the third triad pres view after this, For at is necessary that the seine show

alse be deified, and should participate of : an intelligible unity, For beings. are not more in number than the unities, as Par $ Says, nor are the unities more numerous than beings; but each progression of being participates of the ones since this universe also, according to each part of

itself, is governed by soul and intellect. By a much: greater ‘priority —

therefore, must the intelligible in its Ret esti ~~ ae ied oemeend LIA Naa 8

parhicaieate af hes ge pines Gods.

| cpa ee

As the frst unity therefore, after the exempt cause c of alt I og, eaihids the third constitutes about itself, intelligible sstallesk: and. fills it with divine | ‘union, constituting: poweras the medium between itself’ and he eing, through 7 - which it gives: completion. to this being, anil converts ab lo ‘itself. In this” therefore, every intelligible ynultitude shines forth to th e view. For the whole of this being is intelligible ‘intellect, life, and | essence. “And it ig. - neither all things according to cause, in the same manner as. that which i is : prinaril, y being, nor does it cause all things: to shine forth, as the secon ad being does, but it is as it were all things according | to energy, and openly. Hence also, it is the boundary of all intelligibles. _ For since the ‘progres=_ sion of beings 18 accomplished according to similitude, the first being is Se most similar to. the one; the second, is parturient with multitude, and is”

the x origin of separation ; but the third, is now w all-perfect, and unfolds Bs ra

: into Tight. it ‘itself, intelligible maltitude and form. eee = 3 Farther ‘still, ‘as. the. first triad abides occultly j in ‘hound; and reser: in =

itself et bes et is, stable: in Peres aang ‘but es second ic abies - (i

> eomprel

ae Sieh ee ‘itis every: ‘abiee the ateiyiuie of fntellect: to convert tana: ‘converse ee Oe -. |. the intelligible. “All these likewise ure uniform [i. e. have the form a One) sigs ) and intelli igible, vine the: abiding, the proceeding, and. the returning. For Seo reve Carles

ere ne of these i is not asserted alter the same manner a intelligibles:. “And A eae

‘iteele- i ‘the 0 one ‘ftsclf wh ch is. prior to bei nothing « else than the ta “mystically announce that unknown ease the: first and per

tunfolding into light intelligibly the cause w

es. For these. Gods though

and unity and hhyparsis;, another, 1 is infinity and p nO! that which is mixed, essence, life, and. intelligible intellect. ‘Bui the

3 Fors Biers i is RecA 2 we ea meen

hick ‘to beings ; * into: fight ee innate of the one. For: these three. bridge . 7 fectly imparti- eee _cipable | God. The first of thei indeed, announcing his ineffable union; — bc at: a second his. jranscendency, by which he Surpasses all powers ; ; and ata the third, his all-perfect. ‘generation ¢ of beings. Por as. they are able to -: nd 4f nich & urs BSCE both | the union and the eae nas ‘powers of all beings, 50. they exhibit to seco secondary nattites, his? admirable wees -. transcendency ; receiving indeed ‘separately the unical power aud ‘domi- SGGen > nion ofthe frst God ; but ght inte is prior to: intelligib s AN plicity whieh § is. equally. exempt from all the divine orders, yet they fall - short of the union of the father. OF this triad. therefore, which, , converts — PeAEN all intelligibles to the f i

hich hk they are allotied 4 git

yt | st principle, and convolves the multitade: apparent is ek “jo itself to the: ‘stable union of the. whole: ‘of things, one 1 thing j is bound, power; and J another i Wee ope | whole Se DE a triad subsists according | to being, and js ibe intellect: of the Drab trad OS: : For the first triad 3 1s a0, ‘intelligible. God primarily. Bat. the triad Pp osterior ee, +3 ee zn to it is an intelligible : and intellectual God. And the third triad | $Me Ks a r tellectual God. ‘These three deities. also, and triadic monads, give com | pete ue pase : pletion to the intelligible genera. For they are monads'according t to their HG Ro ee : eats < : since: 2 all other Hives are Beene atone the Ces aud sca ees hie

> a > . - + ; ; *s > of " ' = . 74 “ie ey) ate RODE ANT De aT ‘J Mors ore 7 i, . "Te p y= ~t* "ae oe she fessor . . ~ 5 e = > we 4 yy Sra Sy ‘ 7 -'Oyu Are 5 °f{, ae iy ss o.4 ffs KL ESE Pop Ute MS Lettie Lt) om Sy hey bat Al tee. ’ . wemlivthe t Pe a ae wate wit 4% “<b <> . ats ie ay TMV is At . if tet ont « j eset toteastey \ '’ " ;. 7 Ty) i; ,' ten? eo oe MOAf BO | i ; rh agnese eink ’ 4 VT AA ree tab pe UAE TOY tad 18 i Ae with ~tV ve reassert, ae Avila baead OTE Pi eee fai -

; hensive of Jntelligible multitnde,.-

: CHARS: xiv. care es OF PLATO. EO Y Se 488 aut

powers and beings. But they are triads sessile: to a sesornle division. | For bound, ‘infinity, and that which is mixed, have a threefold subsistence; but in one place indeed, all things are according to bound; in | another, all things are according to. infinity ; and in -anot ber, all things are according to that which is mixed, And in one place, that which is mixed is essence ; in another, itis intelligible life ; and) ay another, intel. ligible intellect. In this last therefore, forms’ subsist primatily. For the — separation of intelligibles, anfolds the order of forms; because form is being, but is not simply being. Hence that which is primarily being, is” being itself, and is that which is being. But that which i is the second 3 being, is power, proceeding indeed from the first being, and existing as. it ere a duad generative of the multitude of beings, but not yet being — ‘multitude. - ‘And that which is the third being, i is itself the smultitude of beings ; being there existing with separation, For being is the exempt _ Canse of those. things: which forms constitute divisibly. And of the ‘things i of which being is t ppodactiye collectively, of abtid forms are the cause a

“°

Oe Sp

i ive of Neneratun | in their effects, and also Fecause forbs are ‘called the : paradigms of beings. Being however, is the cause of all things posterior — to itself, but is not the paradigm of them. Far paradiguis are RIS | things which are separated according to existence, and which have. diffe-_ soepeares rent characters. ot essence, After the one therefore which is prior. to | PAS beings, that which i is one-many occultly, and the united subsists. On this ‘account, itis ‘that: which is divided into multitude, and which tends from 0

~ the uniform: to. the splendid. But the last of intelligibles, is that from — Meee ter:

ain distribution into uid Susie cia which 1 is. comp Va taiteete ates

which a ce :

he causes of —

‘mals, that it is -all-pe % that it is only-be

‘184 oe ‘ON THE THEOLOGY i ONE IBS ls

‘CHAPTER XY.

iM ty.

pai ites a ‘thevetore,? in-the Philebus, ‘itseda' us ith tike actxiliories ¢ ti i: a Ausweathey tine . the theory of the intelligible triads. It is. ‘requisite however, not only ERR eae to abide in these eonceptions, but also to. demonstrate the theolozy MRE eae | Plato about these triads from other dialogues, and from them to poimout one truth adapted to the things themselves. We shall assume therefore, © ° i what is written in the Timeus, and shall follow our leader (Syrianus} MRO CNS ON a has unfolded to us the arcane mysteries of these triads, and conjoin: with

the end of what has been said thu

whole world is, discovers that it is comprehensive of all intelligible anifect, that it is the most

ings, ‘but cape in nounneale with the virile cause, fopetter: with which

ee eke

howl, in cede to the genvration: ‘of exile, , Bor: cf the things a which ji ins ; er yeas telligible animal is effective and at the same time generative, of these the Av seaiste tal is allotted the cause ein a divided Beane, in bis aa tinnse with he aes

Phe beginning of the following discussion. Ushi In the Timveus therefore, Pinto investigating what the paradigm of the —

eri eantiful of intelligibles, — ten, and that it is the intelligible ofthe demiurgus. He likewise désionsinates it animal itself, as being the intelligible paradigm of EK every animal, and of that which is the object of sense. Hence itisnecessary that this animal itself, because it is all-perfrct, and the most beau-_ tifal of intelligibles, should be established in the intelligible orders. For though there is intelligible animal in the demiurgus, yet it is rather pile iu lectual than intelligible, and is not the most beautiful of all intelligibles, aS but is second to them in beauty and power. For primary beauty isin the intelligible Gods. In the demiurgus also, there are not onl ly: four ee forms of the te ih contained in the world, but there is all the multitude ee of forms, For in, him the paradigms of individual forms. presul sist. Bitte oo : animal itself i is totally constitutive of all animals by the intelli igible tetrad. Nees ~The: demiurgos likewise is not like animal itself onl ly-begotten. among be-.

minrgus, ‘and is, 3 As flies every less: dei ominates it, jotelligible: ’ Nevertheless, because forms are first separated i in it, and because ith is allperfect, at subsists 1 in ae third order af mee For nether that

For the tonne is. s craad all sciuietian “bat the latter penis adem. and is parturient with intelligibles, but is not yet the multitude of Sites if therefore. neither of these is multi aed soultitude? it Eberetey ot pee amaltitade shines forth. in the

will the intelligible Gods be the fathers of the’ there i is, it 3s the thi to the triad jae otelligibles, are not va leo singe they are Pehle from. the divi sion {nto et 7 tH y-begotten. doves pn ot ’ with’ the female, a nd ; that are of a generntive: aca ce _ $ aise of oo for a t sha =e 1

self “says. For says. he, * “ the: nature of : anitnal ” is: “eternal.” - And again, in another place he asserts, * that paradigm is through all eternity being.” If therefore it ig eternal, tivipates of eternity. And if that. which perticip secondary to that which i is participated, animal itself is ‘se

nity. “And if it is through all eternity b stes =

eur is eternal, as enti . anel

ee eee

ee ‘vie ma Se He a or rhe Gr ie,

Pho Fou, tb eee : oy eS

tude, how can either of them be all. ie

fond in his cam ow il senses be images of a << mont orhow rd in: intelligibles. For the aatures: which ‘are f |

- _ > ott ? ; ~ == _ . 225 RSs ns «3s ‘ <a TRE I ee -. a 7 “Sei ae r iy & vo = = z= ~ St ~ FA 8 vad Pe es da a ee a SS, - ee § = J Sy ts et ee as * ; . ~ i Sip oa — x * ¥ 3 : So -~ Sx an Se ’ 7

nates is ipa Lane

eis Te this however be the “ease; it subsists proximately —

Aga ti Ry PY

> OF

’

~

4

. pikes tty

As . : >

: ~

4X

.

7 . ; J

.-. 7 . 1. 3)

— ° ,

:! a“ -° ,

:

. A

; ’ -;

: 7 ta ,* eyes

:

;

, ‘5

; , ? 4

,

- -_

’ > vy: A Ufa Gs A As

wis

Lea ;

. 7 ,” : ’ ’

ena : '

us

v .

e °

. .

7 >

‘ ] " .

- "

. *

:

‘ff - _.

. .

, ;

-#

. v4 -” = : ; . 4 ;

~

¥ -

a" ~ *,

.

; _*

, <

, -\ -,* .

» i ;

~~ 5 : s

.

") ‘nt a &

«¥

.

~~ 7

© . ~. i™) ° : . . . a "AF , sf) ’ ~ -

™ :

“at Oe : :

>.

Vv : .

7 7 Vr fs

:

. 4 — 7 . *

; ‘ “~ ae 6 ,,*

; fe

4 :

ba _

: ~ "4 ; al -¥ —

’ = .

oe 42

~~

* “

wt

a \\e , - ‘

. . ~ > —

: - Mm

e . .- on

- “ey -

: x . - _

os ‘i *

ore ~ aa

aw d > . > ale _ _ ° -- al > 4

. -

; im’ = ~ .*

7 : -_y~

ar v<

. : . Le *

_

s. -

s&s . ay sexy’

- >+ tive’ - —— a YS

_

“ : -

: —s

. we 0

ante ™

be Pay a -—¢ =r -% -

Ta yt?

-- I >) : -: :

. 7 .

1 ty

; a

‘a -

,

4 4 ge. * as

_ motion and: : spermianency. Dot etorpity accordi one, Hence alse time: imitates in its motion the. intcliglble permanency — QO! ¢ ing. to. that which is primarily being y nor. yet according to intelligible intelleet.* For | : the whole of time. . Ad *

CHAP. SVL. . 1 QR RE

eal NL

Farther still, it is necessary to assert that intelligible eternity is one , of 2 these three things, viz. that it. subsists either according to being, or Pee cording to life, or according to ‘intelligible intellect. But being, as the Elean guest says, according to its. own nature, neither stands still, nor is es | moved. For: if: heing 3 is being to alk things,and essence is. a: thing’ of — this kind; much: more must this be: tb ne. case: with: intelligible: essence and Z that: which is primarily” being. © For they. are nothing else than. essence — only, But being unfolds motion and. ‘permanency; and.the other genera. Sf

of. beings, 3 in the second and third. pro, pressions of: itself. The: first: be

therefore, as we haye said, is atone and the same time exempt from

ee sais

of eternity) Biernity: therefore dos not. subsist ace

neither is soul time, which is moved thro igh short, in divine beings, that. 2 arti

pba) aie bat ohh erotica Bea thes ieawrat a e _— sees that sees is tempora { age

— = ~. i 5 - 7 . ~*. +}. d . : , 5 ¥. ae wee =e APES ek AS ee AP me: a BS SR. VO xs 2 fen 4 :" < ti Fes ‘ te Bette i ae “ 2 ot igte Pes saa Se eB nee — —— ai: eso R Ft Lae , cok Seen Oe me Ad rae Mx petac? thea twke is . SEES 3, - SP ee bo ome Mio earn avin, a being and ist be. cause. of ent ister ee ee aes ° 3 - ee ¥ t * a By ag Sl Oe A} =i) ‘ ae Sent =F 7 = Py cs otis a. iy OATS OSE CAG) See oe Bap set. settee ryote WS. > by a . 2 Sa are Sons : ~ ye Pre) igo bean ae et a ge P ee ok Wi Renee ce ty Siete Seats MEN SoS Ws geet ANG St ioe Wie ee Se ee ee ate A MLE DP Dole ee ey mae Pagnk SES seat ie 33 f a $ m, 5 <> 4% Seren dik ne eg ea oF PO Se ie m7 te oes : | Bit TRE ade eR eee ee. Se os i tot Ae Shor Arye o Eos oe he Oe ES a SY a4 oy ete ett at Ae oes 5 Be ESE enn ke eS OE SM tee eae ea : a “ Z a *>s 1A ae + aS aly > = as rw) a ° Rs wel ? - Hag ORR a , ! ' ‘ ij . it , : i Cork ’

, , ‘ A , id. * ‘ ne i ee fat ky othe’ er ar 4 ; gr ae : Vy : : P any! > ahd eR VEY, . “/ we . 6 ’ : Lan ' d , A Abt dh ATE OAL : as at gt ya » : . < 7 s ‘ ae = AP . . " A ‘ 4 ; , wos iv Vix pr tin te ‘ ral A\, (Covi " a hes “4 wie . f . ae ae * ’ 7 Sr MIT iN le UDR Pant wey VULNS De OA INO Mey ery! ‘ ‘ bs as link rae Pe SE COP LAN hig Are A ey iryae teh AOR AS Ian | AINE a “3 : : ’ : “hh . 5 Oe ms! Ve ae an wy yay Arian yh Re Pee VA md eae - 2 ? rath 1 TET Lames ry mess fy See A) hal bre tele AE) "aoe Pal a al SE MS AS 7 Ca ro, Mae ~ a Je js here necessary to supply aha’ cudsxaree Tov youd sev vouroy, ©” : Lat itt “ . ‘ £: - > . ’ Sf > A i so ee) A a } ; ba } ‘ “ at? Titty 42 t c . & at oe . oe et ee 7 a Oe peak, 4 Rave thee Sate ee OST Oar Ah aT PP MAS DORs, 7 i _ ‘ “ih +h <a PA 2 ey : Sopen ut Win ; epee acy DUA Mba Lei aa UL kage > 8 y's A ras’ i * 4 ten © Se “t.% ; ey DAL Fe) ay Fy eee ae "s 5 ‘ Mi (PMA LE ton body TMA | 4 i wm y < ‘a ati « Ley > Ven iy aie " abe ¥ , ’ " rigs A ¥ t. > ‘ ‘Yona ir p a ¥ pk ey By Poe (© PIMA he OF Wie Wy \ i,

: : . . A yee Sf oe ~ » ¢ , Vay ' CeCe rhe Det Cyl® “oer, Rs OAT hes . ¥ o dass — vst art Tee at ‘ \ Mart ea ) i* a eR ON! a Sn eu in Kot é -_ ¥ 4 Lady Eoet| * Shge ty ry yen ni Vi Oe WOR hind gS, ale NS SAD Abe's Ag TA as - ~ vt . ry A : ane 4 Liss pie a+ va Tah ite pike * i SORES Ny ie ‘ 7 jae . ARK \ r . : is “~ tea “ *, e 3 x we hy 2 See ‘ Miko ' ‘0 b,) oe ' 4 feat wt, y dy i gh AP BY, TA Ly a, . ie * “te wey ae : . “a ; Lf Meo fe ’ oe ‘ » Rods (PA? mS . ‘

: this 1s. eternity. Etermity. therefore ‘int its. subsistence 3 in Lie a will aS be. established i ip the middle of the intelligible order, — Se ae a

ot which: is prior to, bei:

‘ . \ ;

iss SON THE THEOLOGY a Ue ulexs

, ' . } "] = . On ; ‘ “ ’ . a, “a , IVs svat *) 1 otf = : z : . A <* Fe PV a eet Ss a ") ieee , <5 ss - -

es 5-9 = ; “ ‘ ie wr a.” a . ash} itis 7 Paedh i VG “oh 29 ay Cee piled) £9) FT aay iy

alg i in isl ai

ee ie : ee Se put: bo: ha: gt 2 OWhat: + ‘erate: 4s nthe one, in which

at wie aie in one

. a rit —- nee "per it s mi eon sther to hae that itis

+ ca ., Aa bie eseh

. Beier than the establishment of dian i in ssessaglies in the same sen as as ibis more perfect t than the collocation of better in less excellent natures, Pe smiarily. assign permanency in that which 3 4s prior to itself? For it is necessary that this : being, more divine, should haye its generation prior to. that. which 4 IS Ines i ih -. Yior to it. ie therefore, eternity can neither abide | 1D ‘itself, nor i the ane 8 AL AAO be DES it is evident that abiding in one according Be A ay

Tf therefore. -etemity abides in ‘itself, to. what shall wep

Ada ihe: ATA AY a!

¥ Timeus, it ig extablishe ed i in the one gt the aoe or F rather in the whole See NIM

thon iit _— : ee by Sone ina there.

si females eb . signet with bias. oi ee ould on nh ppv tat ioe the oneict: apart a» which’ Pies ) : be gee esety ie

| CHAP, xv.

of that triad. For, os weve ben wes : pe — to all beings,

AO atti aay aet

ae SON 5, ChannlaieAhvon oxgion of ra Higibles present miselve view, according | to the doctrine of Timeus, viz. ‘animal itself, eternity, and the ove, And. throngl: this one, and: the ‘firm establishment im it, etermity has fixed the intelligible kingdom. But throug » eternity, animal — itself defines the boundary of the intelligible Gods, accard sees ® : er _ and invariable sameness. And animal itself: indeed, having pros ceeded ad tetsadically, is suspended | from the duad in eternity. For eternity — 35 th he ever in conjunction with being But the duad in eternity par icipates of the intelligible mponad, | wwhick Tis iinecus on this” account: aes ait (tes ) po te the monad and principle of allthe intelligible breadth. Sine ary one d, he: wery —— calle the first triad one; ‘in ‘conacanete ig pe cally : -aceore ne to bonad, denmintg

power tela d annoal itself, transferring th ponnaetiew ite whale of ih Fria the extra of of the triad. The fist _ tad therefore is the union ofall the intel ral respect oordinated with theme ‘For the union is different eas this which is ex -empt trom intelligibles and imparticipable, It 4 also. the supplier - & stable p pe ower, For all things are established on ‘account of “ But eter nity is: primary being, and is that which j is primarily established. - Hence, a 3 with bid erst to ee eons of t ie wile af: oe WE: foul that the

. ‘ o. 5 : . wes es AM nn “ r sae . . . a ‘

ON THE THEOLOGY

be ; ok joe’, so fae Da Enea

Bi mu les = kegs so fora as sit is ‘the. CAUSE of per} oe aS C GOK Lg Sa Oe ; wait, and the eee Tor st asemring te. the oF rac eternity is the cause of ; ei ed power, and. oe energy. Neverthe

A ae character rised hy inf pity [than by. bound.] For itcom- — . 2 Me di in ‘taal infinite time. | S vee time indeed has bouad and — Seek

in 1a a divided manner. — For pea to its continuity, it ‘isin nite

power sn sr “whic tim ‘the middle triad [of iielligibtes} es favunds % haley and that which : ieung owhence is the bound’ of time Pann: “except from éternal nel? | Por the: geno ‘bound also is impartibie, i in the § same. manner ee) is Me. ,

om the power of the infinite? For the latter is a stubleiofinity, but the = “fores a iity whi is + moved. “And as the latter stands: still accord. Peee s - to the one, so the former is moved! « oo hoe ; to number, Since = ae — ee neon of time swith searee exce si gion sn ¢ fitst principle

“accom, tothe nen of the re inteiglo Giada. ‘there isinfi- - : z eli is “and the cause of all life, mtellec tual, peed aad ‘that which — bi s in - But eternity is the father and supplier ofio. ad e elernity’is alee the cause of allimmortality and perpee 7 ty “And Pins, eto ina tmost, divinely ns ire mi manner, the 8 ee ; Be ross is cine ec = eee co was are ee

pocaiity of = eten

one indeed measaring its oie nd ring in o that “sci iw spor to vg vs aa but through power causing it to be j nAirite, it 1 | VERES:

-goten, at ~ Mate this pe ‘

ey ws ct oe triad, bat: sate resk ip rele

ites ‘oink aback ite “Hence — £ 6 =m

ie sa

3 toinfuity. So that if on this secount. : animal ates am es

EEE roceed ee rs erste et accds ln to intellects For that which unfolds in itself all the — e separation: of —_— is ate ellig Ayton intellects: Dash Poayed intel

+5 Be Ni

4a oF siticrmy He i : neasary. to read vdurnea

* fang is omitted in the oniginal Bere en He SFE Rass \, ee iE) yay $ a

* Tost tbs Peeing arp, . eceny (tovead « sem in

ATAAY gb kek ’ Vee "Yo be et t

' . ‘ ei!

_e

yer aR . . ihe Bh, are RT aay SR aE EE true, 4 mt : A : x aoe

. if ¥ . ‘

ble -annienials is & whole. But every where. whale. is. en * on Sound, :

“Anaad isl, femet ae

a ;

raaay

free paradigm, yiz, in: the:

hen ’ : ‘all: intelligibles, and defines the boundary of the: dat POU g | The unly-begotten, therefore, the eternal, the all-perfect, bound, and that which is mixed, manifest. the nature ef. intelligible ani mall

this account, ‘Tinweus also, in these three conclusions, reminds usof the s conclusion, whieh shews that the universe. iB only: ee

begotien, and again, in the generation of ogni and in the all i fo ct ehension of all animals. See

gib wari that this has the third se erin inte

ee = ON THE THEOLOGY Re “BOOK un x ty accord ing 86 the decision of Plato, will be all-petiaet, whieh compre: 2

moun dy infinity, :

: a if likewise Trmeus’ says, rae snien itself is. the ost beaut af all aay

Chtges di letaeer es ai "

; , oOwiee

! eae hi ie other 0, should ti 72 forth as the |

a sean cr And a oo 50 or as s iti is: intaligible- knowledge, i is SS 2S

ey ‘ . , a ‘ W freee f .

that trath is primarily j ww that whieh 4s. €8] 22 i ledge, Bat beauty, which pervades ; as far. aa: to the last of bein

eessarily in the first heing, from. which the last. of beings are ened Res And ‘the first symimetry is. in that which is primarily mixed. - For every ee Ce mixture requires symmetry, in order that what is produced from itinay be one certain thing. ‘Though: these three things, therefore, presubsist > ged universally, that. symmetr ye ia ae Bea oa bag: and the most beautiful of intelligible: animals, as Timeus SAYS, yer ors EANHPET YR iN at t present we shall dismiss the further consideration at them, as We a

there, for we ‘assume, as as acknowl

he second triad; but beanty so far as itis the form of forms is in the ae ed triad, For. that. this” ‘triad: subsists there first, is evident. from. this, oe Ly being,. prior to, baa ;

UMA el

-<a

7 wer

OITAP. KIX, o ey re “OF PLATO.

ine of one | he wee in whisk we: dehsinibiens ner: troth is sp Pleat to the philosopher, wauty to the lover, and symmetry to the masicl that such as is the order of these lives, wack altar ie the | igs tio’ beauty, and sytimetry to each other 8 ee EE - Animal itself, therefore, may with the greatest jnitine, be calted beautiful, so far-as it is eminently contained in intelligible beauty, heuuty is wont to be carried in forms, and is as it were the fori of forme, a) unfolding that which is oceult i the good, causing: its: loveliness to shine forth, and attracting to its” ‘uwa splendor the desire which is co : about it, And to the good indeod, wll things possess a silent and tendency ; ut we are excited te ‘the | eautiful with astonishment and motion, For the iflumination rom it, and its efficacy, acutely porvath tbsough every soul, and as heme the 7 it converts every soul ‘that weenie” The soul also which is arcane shining forth as it were to id view, ejoic da = mires that which it sees, and is astonished aboutit. And as ‘tp he ae 5 holy of the mysteries, prior to the mystic spectacles, those that are pot tated, are seized with astonishment, ao int jntellig gibles Leingde se pat Le i : oe — Se a for toes 1 fe i a .. eliokd 3 hal be fax

; i therefire, I let it be inl

: by rent ‘wilde 1 bance avimed itelE is is _— soit ori .

— of alt intel

tot have theirs subs iste

«Proc.

tds wads, ied tak it first shines ‘forth; and tna bea

eth into multitade, end ex

ur i ae | eae to the others it is defined

+’ : ; ,% aa ‘ 7 il di) “ ‘

ding themselves fist into Tight, aveording. to the all-perfeot te~ ey trad,—this being the case, ur the first place it deserves to, be considered, hat jena orf nae present. themselves to: the. view in the intelligible,.-| see cy by: amuch greater priority, that the genera of beings.should -| wssible toadmit that formsare 4 at genera “are. intellectual only. .Thut as forms exist — } according to thei first: eubvisieoes): bab) the pleroma, ei ods, and divides.

ist in, ‘iutelligibles. For it isnot’)

— ENN ac or plenitode of them shines forth in the intellectual’ g » atk that which is tetul into. more: partial decrements, produces: the: unif

pands- that. which is exem pt into co-o

“thus also the genera: “of | being ate- 0% “put Te. accompanied with s | eount the first: triad 3 inlet i

4 “ ‘ second has lite, where the e eas motion a petamaetatcite 1 soak i :

x

‘, : } rae i ee i. ' 4 7 ae 3 i> ae 4 » ie e” res a5 é. z wet ke a a 4 pea eae age saea Sie = eo eae eh Ahir REE ic” rat. AGk: Ue * - = or ty ee a Le 7 A> C 7 * . oe

SAC IR ge niin cer : | manner, girs how who admit that there a are a aa Z =) foros in the next place, in. pres : vey how this tetrad of forms sub its, and he . gible intellect analogous to the principl ple ~

mad and triad. Por so far as the idea of ‘on celestial i eke is ep eesteRe - BS

— to a divine « cause. Tt A eRe oe

oN Medd og

y pBemrs it is s necessary to vo read fie ge aes

ON THE THEOLOGY = BOOK.

c Itly and indivisibly da a intelligibles, AS ep paealion in bjutallcoknale,: And on. ens e- ee aS

~ prne: oe and: in the ‘third. there. ate sameness and. i

fore; th hin d e Soe 6 i cukek @ thes hee gies hes -Jave to survey the nature of things, ‘and it is also fit that they. should Ft ty PARE eat ea Th ‘boke co-ordinate, g Rae ‘to een shar For it neither ieee veil ae ris 1 ugeniers 16s ndarity * ‘after forme, Hence much

“ -

ad 4 a

ee.

’ _ °.

whee Sums

~

CHARI XTX, i OF P LAN: a a

‘Hoieker: to ime th ve : avhole of things, wasting $6) ie conversion af itself, € esr the le is onitide of forms, and is wh things inte Hlectaally: and at thesame time in

Ay ert 4 « , Vy Pra, Eve f

telligthly, comprehending iy deel the causes of beings, and being full Be :

the ineffable and exeript cause of all things, constitutes the nionad of the ay gods; whence also,” Plato 1 think calls it the idea of the gods. Bat: fe | ceiving the intellectual « causes of the three principles posterior t to the one, it exhibits three ideas after this,” one of them tadeed, being | the cause ‘of airwandering and volavt animals, this cause proceeding analogous to bound. Hence also it constitutes gods that are uniform, elevating, undefiled, é united to the celestial gods, and which receive measures second in dignity to theirs, and have. the same r elati a tionto: those gods that govern generation ; eo-ord inately i as the: celestial gods have to these, according to exempt — : transcendeney. - Bot it exhibits the cause of the aquatic gods, co-ordinate with generative and infinite power, and which produces gods that — are the suppliers of motion and prolific abundance, and that are the inae spective guardians: of life; since also this water itself which is. the object fe of sense is under the dominion of effusion, infinite lation. and mdefinite- — NESS. Hence likewise it is attributed to vivific powers. “And inteligele. ae futellect exiabits the: precedancous cause of. terrestrial and Pees ss rods, j ina jmanner ada pled: to the nature ‘of that which is mixed. “It also ‘ generates: 6 ods s who coptain. ‘the end of the whole of things, 1 who ; are ible

who subdue. the formless nature of matter by the last forms, and fix the seat of mundane : ‘natures if the one centre. of fihe. universe, Lor deriving — their subsistence from the first y esta as it Were, or seat of beings, they Stay | bl ly: define this mundane seat. Thus: therefore. forms: first ‘unfold theme selves into light a: ‘intelligible intellect, possessing: ‘their ‘progression _ order according | to the first principles. _ At is necessary however, in ad | tion: to these things, to infer this in t he third place, following Poaw. ae

bap tree

an that. according: to. this triad, the multitude: “of ‘intelligible: parts oe forth, and. the. whole i is. divided. into an all- perfect order of parts. For that, says he, of which other intelligible. animals both according — to. one, | and according | to ‘genera. are parts, is the first and piost beautifial paradign eS

“ at the. universes. iss if other = eee animals are os cenee syne

— os: ty Os

s Se pers .

eH Hn

LGR EE Eh ea ‘ON TUE THEOLOGY — se Eves BOOK we

7 x vi at dant: is a whole, comprehending in itself the multitude of in- :

Maa eae

‘parts, and that it is connective of all intelligible parts. It must _

Bie ee inferred therefore that this triad is the first cause of production and A Pa es “fabrication. — For if it contains the } primary paradigms of things, it is €vi.

ex re dent that the orderly distribution of secondary natures, originates from it.

‘ yas Re 3 And: if it ig an animal constitutive of all animals, every psychical extent,

583 BN and all the. extent ot bodies, have their progression from thence: and it — will also competi 8 me nee causes of all the vivific avis eaeniengie

hes Sia EN Oe

CHAPTER Xx. ‘ahen,

i ‘to what i

Le Ap ab a > S/T ER Ad 4 my 97gst0 / ”

Mion the i neha eh the ei abate bade conformably Oe ‘to what is said of them in the Philebus, surveying in each bound, infinity,

| tily One. But after y

_ parts, and that which has parts, is not the one ‘itself, the one being wil er =S be, the samme as the one. dn te third Sas Seater he e argues from the ae

and that which is mixed. If you are willing also, we. will show. from Ae what i is scattered in the Sophista, that Plata had the same conception as on ies haye | concerning the first. principles. _ The Elean- guest therefore, in as em that dialogue, doubting against the assertion of Parmenides that: the ube sate Verse is one, ‘unfolding | intelligible: multitude, and showing how itis sus pended fram the one, at first indeed, he argues from the one being for being eee characterized by the one] and reminds us that this is passive tothe one, aid

varticipates of the onc, but is not the one itself, nor that which is prima-_

rwards, he produces the conception of the distiaction

oe between ‘the imparticipable one and being, from whole. ‘For if the one

being is. a whole, as. Parmenides testifies, but that. which j is. a whole has :

“cuar, RX. Sy i = ee oF PLATO. eee : : ee Sha

all-perfect. For that Whitck § is perfect y divided, and is: ‘connective: of many. parts, can never have the same subsistence as that whieh isentirely — one. And having procee ded thus far he shows that what is void of mal. tite; | is in its own nature exempt from the one being, proceeding in the. demonstration. of this through: three arguments, And. at one time — indeed, he begins from the one ft eing, at another time from whole, and at ss another from: all. Ti is better however to hear the words themselves: of z Plato. ‘That the one ther fore, is not. the same with the one being, hey proves: He through the. following: words, * But what with respect to those who | assert that the universe is one! 2 Must we not enquire ‘to the utmost of our power what they s say being” is? Certainly. - To-this question. therefore they may answer: Do. you say there. 1 1s one thing alone? We do say so, _ Or will they not speak. i in this nunuer? They will. ‘What then, do: you'call being any thing? Yes. ‘De: you cull it the one, employing two names “respecting thesame thing? Or how do you say? What willbe their ans

swer afier this O guest?” ‘Through this therefore, Plato-separating the one and being from each other, und: showing: that the conception ‘of te ane — ‘is different. from. that of being; and that these are not. the sare with each — other, ey. Tne ‘

: ves that the most proper: and pritnary one is: exept from: the one being, For the one being does not abide purely in an: hyparsis-voi a oof multitude: and 0s

ssing the form: of One. But the one ised 3 is: exempt =

from avery. ‘addition: : For by whatever you. may add to ‘it, you. will de oe ae

rainish its. supreme and ineffable union. Hence it is necess ry to arrange — the one prior to the one being, and to suspend the one seine from: that a which i is one alone. For if the one and the one being: were the ‘gator, and —jitmade no difference to say one and being (sinve if they differed, the one would again be changed from the one: heing,) if therefore the one diflérs “in.no respect: from the one: being, all’ things will be one, and there: will not be mailtitude in. beings, nor wilh it be possible: to denominate. things, Jest there should be two: things, the thing and the name, For ‘being ex2 empt from all multitude, aud all: division, there: will neither be: dame of any, thin . DOF any diseourse about it, but the name will apy ppear to be ‘the sane with the thing. And neither ‘will: a namie be She name of i

ly. they will and on erefore whole. ara, OL ) is every where. ! > the bulk of © = ea A unre 1 the see Ge ect e

acu use according —

j we § , j ‘4 f feiie SL aes Ere the > PAS ‘ ; ts 4) ‘aye . § ae * ** > nals / ue .

=

TRS ae INE Wanhs therefore wot

ron nd sli : a2 ' F z x

Sd

: ee pal , : : distributed bare pee aie thereforeis ae the one ‘tse yt, a is: yas ~ pi be |

Aotneen as. to ve | % awith: the ONE. We t heres fore ; my conjoins them, when he says: * ‘ Nothing however hinders but that when. Bet it is divided, it may have the passion of the one in ‘all: ee parts, and that — thus the all and whole may be one.” Atthe'same time however, they: are : divided a after the above mentione nments —S therefore, the: Hien guest separates. the one, and doubis ‘against those : _ being, 1 se and, the all; of whieh. the all in

triads? ‘Poni oak. aacuie: selies Bar rmenides: defined the one | beh th . intelligibles, that Plato shoud from: ee: derive: ise sete af = eSenak — the distinetion between ‘the ane ‘prior to intelligibles, a and the one : which i Metis in eee : Yor the bcos Doane Tesmoniies, © evince: in may event ts

. jothe extremity of the jntelligil “respect perfect, and all intelligible multitude le, have thei -. extremity. But whole is in the middle centre, ‘andi in : the i ond do intelligible breadth. For whi psistenc ~ the all; since the alli is a whole, all is divided multitude ; pergnnentinner: t | which i is-not yet separated 3 is whole,’ “And this especial} y pert : s ate For eth) is eae measure of all sores Lotito hos

| im Ba is eS here © bide Lad Be : ys Sag a |

pa ariict patie of ahokees on the same ‘time ix all, as ame ly

: be exept Fram “all gurls Heats Yao es mH are, have d divided whole and ee ich bat P is aio:

nto ped) manner. : Prom. these three: arg at 3

avha- ‘sae alt thing to be ——- it |

-ticipates « of been For beingis not who carte Timer on = i ae . Tl mg : | Sate such aul ‘the argn-

7 wider as thie is ‘it - *CESSA any: th Ly ;

ee

| Diese: union. : The one* * therefore s aoe ie thas: ads! bat the | : | | one being and whole. But with respect to the all, it is evident that it 16, A ible order. For thet b which as in bet : .

ay

r 7 Z - : a ex NaS * 5) 1 ; = Ses SPs dod: = — ee ss Ese = Shee A Poin eit ~ : ae ; . “ > : > a : si z oe tt) Ar he ‘ : - ; coe ' > - a ee ee. ee” ae ‘ x es J als Vas > 3S a i is

Me Foe smpes eee iis:

+ So We We A

si see sey

« ‘ fi ON Oe . eet - A Fe ee, ge beg ee a od vi ng> “ ws" > Tee 5 fem VE IF Mond 9 Pe ea SS ae, SOR ee “LX - Say ns = cae a Unt a ees te i ee a > See Fe oe arr : * eS : n> < eel The ifc> — = 4, ~ macs : ym eer A x Fo Ee oa) =% tes Tian As Prey 2 = De TS See Pagar OAT ene, Fa ee en ee ‘Str ‘ > > - ¥ J . Son tt 2 s ye R oe x ' sare = <) ae

ce ee Orie take

ya - For the ARO PATS. te fearet ee sett and Mont ees eed : king to'eter= Aya

: to ae aa OE me Dre ne eens St Pa E> hee ph AaB oo oh Gh ROY eee ee ay HSS woptaye-. Be UO a en eat - - . 7 . ; " : -_ , : : wht es ee SS} ~* " ~_ - . - 24 a’ 5 “e. ad . ‘ 4 hy

800 OOO. ON TEE TEROLOGY ROOK UT.

ais

, whole j is ie coherence and union 8 the all. But the: one-heing ree WE Leah - the first: triad. For the one is especially the peculiarity we this: triad, as aoe? sees

Timaus also has demoustrated. And being which is o¢

| ily. shines forth there, Again therefore, following the Seen guest, three Pots cos triads present themselves to our view ; the first indeed according to. the PE DOR SOLE

ane being; the second accarding to whole; aud the third accordingto | the. all. To which alse the dominrgus of the “universe: looking, adorns i

ore . = ACCOUDL 8 slao. time. a6 condoned, : _ And asthe: intelligible abel: com-

Pek Se ieeorpty, of P a

Re ae Me, Dalene ains the parts inove boundary, after the same sounded by the nom, but by its twotold parts is ine

», defining the visible nature with reference to that : if Ne gible all; bat time with reference to the intelligible wholeness. th 2

| se Bsite, "These tig therefore, we shall shortly after more fully discuss

He when » we speak concerning the Parmenides. For the eonceptions of the Eilean guest ie proi teleia of the aiysteries of the Parmenides. Before es

ve ture to the Parmenides, jet. ns discuss, if itis agreeable to you, vee triads. from the beginning, collecting the conception of Plato : ertions that are scattered j in ok lac

CHAPTER ‘XXL

erase a are Hite tay be refore as we daae ects o skocevel and.

eg are divided after this manner. inte beund, infinity, and that which |

si pd Hence there are triple intelligible bounds, tiple infinities, and re = : :

opi e mixtures. ase of every intelligible triad, the bou

ens esd Tet AoE an ie one

For it will Appear that he uses: these ap m

zich is mixed, bateslect. ee s¢ apprehend that heen names are foreign from ‘the ee

— = — —_ —_— = _

“thie. first Gad fat thi

: the intelli sgn

bores ire ~~ nay 8 ik i and —. Plate gives’ names to: ‘the’ ineffa at Tespec Serenrcren ee oF Mores oat sion Por through t

: pias babeseftcted to sit, al renga mine si dine te itis called power: If however bath

CHAP: #8. zo oF PLATO.

in the ices sieitlont triads more than any” Oey + and lord in his — a oe

as the first: God sgn — vk sie to rt i io ;

retraite are romana PEON = vble in a twofold res pect, ae from the

: . sol) Ae 3 ' age ty PS oly “Vk Sl ay Mie J ee re aah D i Pat ST Le aT Lad F > ( Gul we, - Sat eevee One - si t*: J + . Rey Ue ies Gotha eet AY ual Tea as ; “t A vs $n ‘ , 4 w' r% 1 F + > ° “ ~ Ra SS re eS A> Poms ee Bite g Pie Tee RN altys ty LAN Sti yh . P Os, e %- le he 4 . : < ~ « * as ® ve AT) Js o. , a Sef: tes ke sy . Paes ae at ee] 4 Pir age 10 ~ 5 2 =

[Bat it 18 s necessary ‘not tok in lan morant of the . sete t to intellect, one kind is wa a ith reference te . For when we: denominate the noity in | each’ triad intelligi j the ob sie oF desire to. beir g; anid as. filling being, : ve iW ‘that which raiks as the third in the triad aiteers, hehe it as shies sore oe

— and intellect, but ae é ct of

> For Sey demesne 3 ant <a tell)

- a) ‘~ ok —* . r s " Ss = . 2 ea shee ese . ah a <2 a Fa Ss ‘ ty ec upe ss + . ‘ i ~; j Weeks EF Chey POR oA Sida Se . 4 AF be y oh ~~ - 4 2 . - ¥ yt r’ . 4 . ’ . : o - ; SF : - he te se Ts Pages TRO MBT Aa Ay Tak Mey st AR ee, Pa ate, eee : : ne pita 6% a traeh aL NG as See jon i SRS ree ei see, SNS BN Ca MO aay 4 x ay, ; Te heat Pat OM, BES . ; > - ~ a <. ee ‘ ~ ¢ ‘“ Se a os LV Phas ei Aes ~ 4 >S A x v a -. =

essence ; z

a nitinstinens ™ : y i" 4 ;

* a es. Ss = - - “ . af ae “* 5 > = r= . ~ “ é - . t . a aia ee < = : . > aw a = Peg ee ‘ , P rc ; J os wy << ’ = ee e . : ’ ‘ Se Pi. 4 — < =e . » ° » +f t : ~ oe yw ; ih =e ~~ = Sa.” “3. = el eS Pe ae > 6 tre el on - LER Se 2a 2 ‘ f CG ade ee le -* . Ae Od ae ee eg ee ‘ ™ -: TS x : : , ‘ : . =a - Set oe 4 = A . oe ’ ; ‘ Ls oe >. coy z . 0.220 ae 2 ar © ES has Pat > et Ne en es Yo t= M , “4 . Rie * ci - yo ‘J MM, , * _ . = / 5 ~ > c “> » v5 " . : — ~ ~) = 7 iF : ~~ 7 . “ > . > Pe eRe, fe em na nee > — spe. Fr . ” “i : 7 Fe . = .. 2 oe ee ome: -; ie £5 a ee,” 4 ott «t ee a ae ae “as yo Zz . = oe . . ® $s aie a - pea . ptm . ; t > ee ; : i SS x r ~ y LAY >> ne. Es a! * Fale est ‘ . aerate J 3 . . ay * E . ee ed »

~ —— s — oe . == = ae “ a el ” 1 Bast ee th x > tees » oe ce ; ne Te ed Aish fae no ere aie i of Ne ; wai thee a8 Ae e Rete os ee! e ie ec . : > Co Fant ey Mate kt get ee, DEED eae Bee Ee ae: ay ' y : a ae : . = : ; eh 53 ¥ he. oes > 64g. dg * ar < / ° ; ». ta ie 7 : oo eT i ee ret —— : : -_ . . PELE SS ee ee vr ‘ C= ' ; J : , ety i

RAGE Ie ee ‘ PORTO T ake sae Rae ’

A har ee) ey Jalal OP ge oad wa"! ‘ .

aia ~~) “ h.

<W > 9 : » >! . Tay 7 ‘

cise he the first intact are daehcea. py les

‘ON THE AEOLOGY

ntetlace which subsists analogous to intellig ible intellect, 1s conjoined | ind is filled from. it, possessing intellectually those things which 2 the other iutelligibl a “And 3 — short, i

a That Plato however knew this triad, J mean fesmensee a sf nie bid intel ect, SS : Anam 2 shall learn hy looking | to the demiurgie order. For in this the triad ee Ost rei atkably apparent. Hence, on account of ts union with the ine ligible, it j is filled with this triad, and possesses. these things in a more ee nity. Immediately

therefore, in the: beginning of the: fabrication in. the ‘Tumeus, the demi-‘@ pee calls himself father, “Of whieh works Iam thedemiurgnsand fatier - Bat i oe he sunfalds bis cease’ aS es amy. Se ai: Bs

gn divided manner than animal itself, or intelligible eter

ing to Placa power oe — : _ tsar ta tie a) . oe ge

>it is’ necessary every” where: that me | ch series, should are the form of se

Sarena . Since al 0 ‘intellect aces every. avhere ace Seay igen its on nature —— the Loses souls. are b tatellectiah: e

yer dt ansection concermiag power. ee in a fe \ = ete pe ea he cals it. the paver 9 of the. sheen ain he says, oF

foe “Imitating wy power : 2 ac hae soins Saag RN

ati nd-inthe next place, he ascribes

nerative of the whole of things; forthisis

¢ words § s in Laas generation.” Power therefore i isthe >

cause of ge ration and of the: sion of beings. Aud inthe last —

ny 2 mn he slivers the ebdiecead peculintity: of the demiurgus. © “Having ‘hus shes ages: into the cers orate 1 in p web he ae a tonne’ the 2

CHAP, NXI. | OF PLATO. oe

soul off the sniverse, be — mingling the remainder of the: fi armen mixture.” For to pour, to tingle, mixtare, and to be: productive of soul, , pertain sis 5 aanelleck “Though: what necessity is: there for assertin g th 185

: things, : since: prior to this he calls the deimiurgus intel este Wy jatever = eas therefore incellect perceived: by the dianostic energy in animal itself, --suchand so many he conceived it necessary fur this uaiverse to contain.” | Hence the demiurgns i is. father; and power and. intellect. And he. a esses these things as mach as possible on account of intelligibles. . For: he. isa God as father, on account of them. Hels also. power, and the genes cA ; | -rator of wholes, and knows beings intellectually, ‘on account of them. ° Forin them intelligible knowledge. first subsists. - Much more ‘therefore are father, power and intellect in. intelligibles ; os from which also the: demie urgus being filled, ‘participates of this triad. For Plato. assnmes- each of SS triad in intelligibles gives sub- _ sistence to intelligible eternity, so the demiurgus makes these works to be

Hh ribles, eternity x

proceeding according. to all power generates intelligible animal itself, so the demiurgic power gives subsistence to mundane animals that are: per petual and divine, and imparts to the: junior Gods: another. ‘power w ich

these. analogously. For as the paternal tris

indissoluble of which he is the. father. And as in inte

is generative of mortal animals. That any one there 1 these, names from Plato is evident from, what has been ‘said.

- Sinee however, being has an hypostasis triply in inteligiblos, one is se

pitcannily being and prior ta the eternal ; but another is secos

and the first eternity ; and another is being ultimately, a and ° intntelligible and eternal intellect. And bere indeed there is being, t but: there eternity, and there intellect. And eternity. is more. comprehensive. than. intellect ; ce | but not: teed -

but being than eternity. For every. intellect ou eternal, 3 thing eternal i is intellects For soul accord ie aut to its e: ne ee ; "greater priority of Soin

For i perpe

: — consubsistent.. But that which. "monn . existence is ssn RoR 2 _ fume hers. ‘

foe cutie a intlloetol — oa so aes it is ronal :

A SSS et “oe >>

: fore — assume

Na, 304 eee <> oN THE THEOLOGY 0) BOOK AML.

But i in ‘the cecil triad trath: aD ae the first there i is the commensurate, which we say is the same as the good. Seta e But Sootates j fs the Philebus says that the element of the good is the de. thie: perfect. ‘The desirable. theretore pertains goodness of all the thad, and —

| eo tae: as. sit is sis life = hee it constitutes all ‘things But aisles constitutes: both the intellectual and psychical essence, For the mixtore fin the second triad] was intelligible life, “But being constitutes thein-‘tellectual, the psychical, and the corporeul life. For patter also is being — —— [most obscurely,] and is capacity indeed, but formless: being, and non- | “being, falling off from the participation of being. ag however, some one

should say that it is: being i in power or capacit ys yet it has: this” ‘power

from being. For capacity is the forerunning: participation, of ces ols S:

: Aad thus much concerning these ihiogs. 2 SUES

Bat what sufficient argument of division does Socrates afford 1 vs in the ie

A rus, concerning these intelligible triads? And how from whatis

| ‘ddiivered: by him may we recur to the conception of the hypostasis o1

9) Gnost principal Gods? Socrates there: ak tase aes celebrates every ti i

ph ean eta rag aE reing eo in a

.- For in th:

re as ythe aeesee pss atic deed + for + is ee union and ¢

that white i is — Por this 3 is that which: As ib teach

Wisdom, the tri ibe every costs wise = ative of ‘ruth, and is convertive of imperfect n atures to | therefore pertains to the second bound ; for this

ig was the: participation af ‘ea natures eas to itself For the fll is fwevey ; ‘ |

. And i dee et s every cre bak bn the fivet ame

op we iallpaadiahs in the second the wise; and in the prevail n ifr this there is the most beautiful of intelligibles. PRA

d the first, intelligence subsist. And in 2 0h);

- But the sufficient pertains to infinity. For: ee ie dflic a ‘of ‘pervading: ‘to all ‘things, and of being LOAVES nA | present to. all things: ‘without impediment. “And the nape oe —— RSs att

e ements of intl eset ontae ot ees ceca eve

CHAP KX a By

where a o bound that « at he fi Hed i ig ssinpesd to the infinite: | But ine pro fie pertains to the ‘second power, and to in n co For that whieh does not abide in the folness of itself, but is ‘prolific: and generative of other things, is especiz illy indicative of divine infinity. “And the convertive portaing to that which is mixed. Por this as being allotted the end of the triad, converts every thing imperfect to the Me and wwnites at arenes to degieaxon' had me whole trial.” :

: itself i skorts ‘

; . ‘ ,

—— aan Hie ALAN hah ed

fo the elements of ieee are. Whe peculiarities of the third

. tied of intelligibles. But these are, as we have before. observed, the — Jovely, the delicate, and the splendid. The lovely. therefore, bene am

ranged analogous to the desirable, pertains to bound. Bat the. delicate Rouen

being coordinate ta the sufficient, pe rtains to the infinite power which is —

in the beautiful. And the splendid i Li is of'an intellectual peculiarity. For sae this is the beautiful of beauty is ‘that net ssa onealesy all things, and ae |

astonishes those that are able to bebold 3 shining most. manifestly, is sect ibro uzh or the objects. of this sense have many differences. acear ding to Aristotle, ‘ Be

and this sense pervades farther than the rest) so likewise intelligible beauly

ie clearer of oe Gee. Cor

peace to the intellect of the soul sropreess intelligibly.. Por itis amine 2 :

4 206 ONY ON THE THEOLOGY.) BOOK Ut. cj

zt bacon of he first intelligible triad, but subsists in the third triad so asto | have manifestly. proceeded into light. For in. the former it subsists ac-

cording to one form only ; ‘but j in the latter it subsists triadically. It isalso evident how each of the triad ,

bela ‘chavictndiued. ei dhe wise is rey in tie tad oF oud: sf And the third subsisting according to the beautiful, is all-perfect through the triad of beauty. ‘Tf however the beautiful is occultly in the first

triad, and shines forth triadically 3 ia the

And this is the intelligible love of the first beauty,

- fore, intellectual love procees

oe Perini and oS other thier sh the insellocy a

ee ois

Peete cae tis now then ined our attention to ‘the thea ae the Paruronides. ee Sais But I wish again ta remind the reader of what we have before demoo5 strated.» - It has been shown therefore, that it is necess meas = second hypothesis into the whole progressions of the one being ; and that = Rar aes this hypothesis i is nothing: else than the generation ; and progression ofthe ~~ Grads, proceeding supernally from the supreme anion of Antelliyibles as ne Paes far as to adeified essence. For the discussion is not, as suuie say itis, in foe Ae first hypothesis, concerning God andthe Gods, Forit was not lawl , to Parmenides to ace mantitade, with the one, and the one with feu ORG

ae is is at one and the same time a monad anda triad. For the first triad tae © characterized soe the goneienives |

s@ third, it is evident that intelligible intellect: loves the first triad, and. has love conjoined with ‘its beauty. .

, ese there oceeds, together with faith and truth, as wehave - before observed. For the three intelligible monads, the good, the wise -~~ and the beautiful, constitute three powers which lead “upwards : all. ‘other — Fis . oe Cole. Ciescning tad, ae f

88 ry to ‘divide the aoe

CHAP. XXIII.

titade. For the first. God i ao fectly é whole of thin But in the first hypothesis esser ce, and even the one itself sare: taken away a4 from the first God. Ges sucha an ablation, Sewer ets as this i is natadaph : |

say he does ; for. they assert that the negations are of these Gods, because — they are conjoined with the ene, and in simplicity and union precede* all thedivine genera. For how can the similar or the dissimilar, or contact and — the privation of contact, and all the other particulars which are denied of the one, be inherent j in the intelligible Gods? They appear indeed ta me _ to be right in asserting that the things which are taken away are similitudes of the Gods; but they do not speak Faly when they say thatall — of them are similitudes of the intelligible Ga s. . To which it. may. be added, in opposition to this. assertion, that the discussion is agai = cerning the intelligible Gods in the second hypothesis... For. the things — which are, denied in the first, are affirmed i in the second hypothesis. - This therefore, as I have said, is demonstrated that the conclusions with refer ence to each other have the order of prior and posterior, of causes z ind effects. It is necessary therefore, that proceeding from the: beginning, we ike should adapt the first conclusions to the first orders, the middle conclisions to the middle orders, and the last conclusions to the last orders, and 3 should demonstrate that as man y questions are asked, as there are pro-

sbeitens in ges fest ‘bynes heed abont the intelligible Gods, as t =

gressions of the divine orders. And in the: first place, we must. deliver teal piste the doctrine of- Parmenides. concerning: the intelligible Gods, of whom we Sen have proposed to speak ; since Plato. speaks about these in: many. Leen: ican partis indicating, and partly clearly unfolding his rueaning. Sees baer ce aie It is necessary however, that we should collect into one the. en aborate, ‘ani synoptical theory, about each order, since it would not be proper now » yea to repeat the exposition which | we have given in our -commenta 168: OF aN as that dialogue. — ‘Bat assuming each of the conclusions itself, by itself, 1 Aeie

will endeavour to refer it to an ‘appropriate order of the

in so sein the d divine 7 ems * of ¢ out ane ene - as}. For wea ae sete ae

3 ee.

For mangos smear to a ead» baer

ha eesikine conversion te hee one, is thrauy | : joins: being to the one, or causes the ane to be participated: ‘by. being : spe ine For it is the progression of the one, and its extension to | ce, in all the divine genera powers: precede progressions and : “generations, This triad therefore, the one, power and being, is the summit ae, of intelligibles. ” ‘The first of these indeed producing ; the third bene pro- Bay sre Tease obese, bak Cowleding with

208 iS vee cs ON THE THEOLOGY PS BOOK TM

itself thefirst. essence, and by the addition of thi

er oe

2 throust hivanivai have with a divine head ptipsiiedk die wiaieod: paths = SER eee oust the theory of the: Parmenides, being agitated: with a divine: Tay: ee pat awe ~~ and- wakened as froma profound: sleep. to this areaneé mystic discipline. aeeees Soni soc And thus much eoneeraing the made of the whole of the: conchasions, Swi eee from hence 1 shall pass to. the narration of the things: POPOS See | Phe first and imparticipable ove therefore, which preesists fain ea Sat ates whole of things, sa not only: beyond | the: unities that participate, bataisa ¢ that are purticipated, is celebrated through the first hypothesis, is being idacmnivated to be the cause of wit: Abings. ineffably, but not beieg . defined itself! in any: one of all things, nor having any power or peculiarity of a kindred wature with the other Gods. But alter this [imparticipable _ 3 ‘one, } that whieh as alone suporessential and surpassing, and: ‘unmingled | S - with all hyparxis, i isa uBaty participated. by being, : and constituting about me uns participation becoming i “more: redundant than ‘that which is primarily. one. Thus however isa = ) superessential hyparxis, and the hyparais. of the first. intelligible triad. ES Renate GUA ice, As there are therefore these two. things i in the first triad, viz, the one aud | SN Ne Ms “bes F generates, but the latter is generated, and the former AN Oo aperkec ts, ‘Say va latter j 1s perfected, it is. necessary that the middle ofboth = co Tit should be sles sso wie ane t ogether with. which the one ‘Gone Seo Nea stitutes and is perfective of being. — . For the progression of being from the i power, — For what else con.

Nw te ,

. _} $ Xs — ? : ‘ \ 53° at : 1 wi I " ? ° ~ ; . . CHAP. XKIV. 000 COR PLaro. 909. ‘ . ee —_ > S * i a 5 ae -> p “>; . f +} : : Yy “a al . y ‘a i ‘

Tmt 1s ined ce Pera dave pene ag yi in “the beginning of the second i ypothesis, adjoining to. the ane - the most simple particips in ni

tion ot essence. But he calls it the one being, and says that being pare w, ticipates of the 1 ane, and the one of being. ~The participation however GES: these is different. For the one * indeed sa participates | of being, : as. ilumi-- ee nating and filling, and deifying being; but being so_ participates. of the ae one, as ‘suspended from the one, and deified by it. But the habitude — ‘ which i is the middle of both, 3 is. not with them void of essence. “For neither La is. the habitude which i is among | sensibles - in no respect being,. and much 2 more is this the case with the habitude. which is there, But this habitude ie is biformed. For ‘it is of the One; and is connascent with. being. For it is the motion of the one, and its progression into being, -Parmenides de~ 2 livers this triad, begiaging what he sa ays about it as follows : “* See there- Be

fore from the beyianing if the one is, Is it possible then for it to be, Pit eee es

yet not to participate of esseuce? It is not possible.” But be ends speaking es about it in the following words: ekis It therefore that which i is said be any thing else than this, t that the one participates of essence, when it ee ag untied asserted by an y one thot the one ist a will Bete t his | there- es

fevtlyadmirable ; Plato. indicatiog through | these things,

the father of in tellect, aud that intellect. is the intelle eC

that power. is ‘concealed. between the. extremes. For eit | is te futher a mt ei

Shecigtt alice beiog. ia ok ike one. peand the « ane, of being in a “inanner De oe Ae cae

LAs oe *

of the triad, and. being is. the: intellect of this deity. “Yet itis. not. in ntel Ati

lect. in the sane way as Weare accustoi i

ax ‘>

For: “Byetys such intellect sino sult andi is moved, as fhe Flea ese

rs eerie Bt be Se M4 2 a A ay By A ‘ betas aN bye <i

Ms i is ee = a neg o 1% ba the ey ve renig is sey 8 alone,

to call the intellect of essence. ae Pee

Jia 2.

me without. picnic and. uniformly, being primarily. deftwed according ie

al "¢ x wer is the progen: y of essence. For the powers of the Gads are sn-

~~ « & ; eve ‘ ; s' ts °

- . Late == . - s=2 4h , A - A etry

DT ae : : : . STE SF Sa Ree SER 1s ‘ Fee ~~ 3 » : ¥ : > 3 - - 4 .

on THe: pTRROLOGY rat NR “Bo ‘ K ue 3

1 S im maily bring, weiter stands sil, nor: ‘is is moved, a

“here oceuly. ‘Fort “ triad does not quenies : od fate. jlsstt ‘bat OES SE

todivine union. - ence, this <is: the first participation of essence, slick : articipsis of the « ne through power as the middle, schich colleets toge-Laeparstes both the one and being. — And it is saperessential in-

‘is conjoined with essence. We must never thi ke therefre that

psseon the unities themselves af th the Gods. 5, assy . this: fie ‘the Gols: are generative of beings. Rightly there PICS Oe ry ert ai sss ss Gods Faces ado Pe Rite iet

tial sen are consubsistent with

eg

oe ee A She ae oe aaa

Bur ‘iamediatels fe thins ie ree triad is: allotted a progrossion, Boy Se Bait which Parmenides ebaracter AzCS - by intelligible wholeness, as we have RSE ORE ET YN tp pba in the Sophista,— For the first. triad being uniform, and: Dosiesinig TD NONE ED

a oie seg tie and o cet al ely, ne, had gees pee and being g, $0 So that Beer? wae

| beck comes apparent shou the corbansnitn: uf € the Be nie. yun

nes es with reach other he second triad proceed: » being characterized by

ube ps ewer, and! ving the: monads- eu ‘itself distirguished Nee

: ok tie a / pall things ‘being united and without. distinction: eee Be the first si \ Sh

eh

E iene and separa

tion shine. forth i in this triad. Bang Sateen also and pore are more g aiited ss ee Ae6 : Oe And that whieh col UE ae eae

oH, Ap. aK. sat oF PLATO. eon | Mpg

‘Gata of hee is no > Toniget one- bette: 3 for be ig charact . but is a whole, so that it has the one vane. being i i itself as punts. For above indeed fice. in the: frst: triad] all rte ‘are ‘Prior’ fo Lande und

wholeness. - “Bats ne this: triad — are’ bes eg ‘and a arhol oe

sso itsell into Becta Fora ast = nore

eatenen bad enue ce fete ‘dink ide ithe o | * anid does: aot cause: them to be one,. in ‘the same manner. a8 in the first “triad. Since also itis the iniddie ‘of both, through its: communi ion indeed — “swith: being, it renders the one one being; ‘but through its ex manion w ale: und, it perfectly causes being to be one. - And thus the one being con ‘sists of two ake vat _ which is characterised by the: one, and of Ze ‘bei ngs as Pa rmenides him self Says: ee & this triad as follows : “ Again therefore 1 hap xen. Consid 3 then. it: is not ne cesaary y that this ishy pee sioold dignity the ane to bea thing: ‘of sucha ends tir the: itoring words fe: That | “which i is one. EES isa whole and has a part.” Se peer eaNs cake hrough: these things therefore Parmenides defines the eas pati ae joreltigibieg to be a wholeness.” Por as existence is derived to all “ene from the first triad, so whole from the second, and un all-perfeet division © trom the third. ‘This however will be considered by us hereafter. Wide ESS therefore } is triple, being: either port to. parts, or consisting of parts, or subsisting in ae part, according to the doctrine of Plato. For in ‘the -

Politions indeed, he le, be it Species a part, not that ‘gents

. +75

derives its completion” cant Species, but ‘exists: prior to jt. And in the - : a

‘Vorasus he Aa) ys that the world iy a- whole of wholes, “And all the. world — indeed devives: ie completion foun’ pal rts that are wholes 5 but each of ihe pats is B whole, not ay the aniverse i, ‘but partially. Wholeness there. fore, being triple: as Wwe have said, according ta Plato, the unity, § ‘and the — ‘intelligible and ‘occult cause of these is now delivered, uoically compre heading. and constituting: three wholenesses ; 4 “according to the hy LY PATSis

indeed of trent the wholeness tiie to eid Re cpantion as to its os sala

« ».* . , As . s ‘ as os a a ¢ . ; * : ; x : se . : . , 4 ‘ - ’ »* " . As ~~ ~ + bs “v7 “ - : 3 ° 7 . ; q . : P ’ > 7 \ ,. Pa S 2 Se ae — a © era, ig . : ". . +r ~ ea 2 o. , ¢ ; ’ - ’ en ee ar . - . _" 7s) a ¢ ‘os rt. 8 iy *t! +) aN » ows * > Tse = ty 2% —_ Vas Uy de ; . nn oe 7 oe a ee : ail. ae. le A

each through: prog

_ being particip ed, 80 that the one. and. being | oe

Beene b econchide his. discourse about: it? ‘The. beginning, therefore, of. what he says on this subject 4 is as follows : » What. then? Can. gach, of these, parts i 3 of the one being, viz. the me and heir ng, desert each other, so that the. one shall not be a part of being, or being shall not bea part of the « one E Te eannot be.’” But he ends. thus: Ae Will not, therefore, the one. meni after : thig manner be: an infinite wultitade ? cae tt seems sa.” | > fo the first place, therefore, it is. ‘proper to understand the manner rot s | =. ihe progre ssion of the divine § genera; and that, contormably. to the intel. ae figible monad, which we arrange according ty, the one being, . the: duad = posterior t to it which we calla wholeness [procceds. eS But we say that: it consists of bo parts which are. separated. Ay: ‘power, ‘and ‘that ‘intellivi thie multitude presents, itself to the view trom the imonad and the daad. ‘For | when all things are said to be parts of the one ‘heing, 9 viz. secondary things, 0 ne peers saat the: i eh as uf is sei es oe

st a et oe .

tent 3 .

- yes Tee as TRE +. ee a = >? : -* >

% and sock as! dit

Sf

sisie! sinlivote A to > the suelieade at ee

| pata ee

otbers each, according | to p

oe oe we Ft

an 85; the one and

ies of the one. The one of being t

and is amore specific. thonad. The cause however of this progression: is

So oe

=> ath <3 ~~ s aN ANY

eae. any Rec | PLATO. RO aati ee: Naa:

power. : “And thus. all: the: triad indeed a Sulenuas é ‘bat na af its FO . ie oatpade vids i the: one and being. a as it 4S. maaiitade: Scones through collee= : is BS For this power conjoining — vara ings, « af f some of these it catises ression to. be Aeing: characterized by the ane, bat or participation to be the one characterized by hes ing. For here. indeed: there. are two parts of the wi ales | being ; but. the one participates of being, for it is canjoined with it; and he refore, 18 again divid-.

: enenite : a second nity conjoined: with the . Gites he heing:. But ae Abigale ote the ane, is again separated inte ae

au more. ‘part ee, hed being sahuiibtk of more petal deified beings, gis :

powers ‘For power is” ellective of two. things, and bB the “operator. of = nee multitude. For ie one inieed calle forth i into aultitsde, bat being ton- SRS:

we atx to teak us. ‘Sonohraioe ‘hie eee hoe ‘hark seek te 7

Nh i : 214 Hae . | “ON PME THEOLOGY Bi “nook wu. ¥ Lass YODA ‘papel ee He Reere the union Shieh pervales fons the monad to oy \ ) ei ‘third triad: But when power separating and conjoiting the unities an d PEN ORNUA IVAN beings, bives completion to. multitude, then the participation | ef the duad EN es

| hecumes peifectly. apparent, as L think Parinenides. demonstrates when “he says, “ so that it is necessary ‘two things should always be generated, ©); | and that there should never be ove thing oaly. ee ‘This triad, therefore, pro- BES SN ceeds: according to both the preexistent triads, flowing according to the: SREY ~ Oracle, and proceeding toall intelligible: multitude. Por infinite multitadei ae ensible nature of power, ” Henee, i in the first place, I have said that the hypostasis of this twiadis

indieative. of this fix, and of the incom preh

— these things detnonstrated to be suspended from the triac

jing 0 ‘be, or rising into evistence.| For he says cr And the: part will Bene erated from two ‘parts at least.” And aoain: Whi ve ef part j is. generated, will ‘always have these parts.” Aad it what follows: S86 that it is necessary it should always be generated two. things, and should -Bever| D

-tnde, proclaim that the natures prior to this order are more ‘united ta each

other? “But this order: ‘proceeds to a greater extent, unfolds the oecult ane “nature of the triads prior & to iets and) 18 Peeneces. vunfulding i an ite ns et

"prolific Power ee es

| t ce if hipun ties, | but since: int the principles. of the’ whole of ‘things,’ there re 600: : | TA bound: and ‘infinity, the former. being the 1 duse: “of. the anion, but the te eae aw a ~ dJatter of the separntion of unultitude, Parmenides calls. the first and intel

tigi: multitade infinite, because all mialtitede indeed, owt nature, is infinite, aa being t the progeny of the first infinity, ey if

aA A oe

W <s* . i= . 3 ” r PAGAN ihe Se) '

aa ry pridr ii to it. And in the next place, F Say, that this triad, according | te Parme- Rae rae ides, is ‘primogenial. For this first imparts the] power of being generated; Sao - and Parmenides calls: the multitude which is in it in generation, fi-e. Bee ys 2

€ one.” Does not he, therefore, who frequently uses the word tes nt “eration: in teaching concerning: the ‘progression of the intelligible. mule %

“In addition to these things a it is . necessary to cae thie laeiies: ee Re multitude, not as those ‘hink fit to ‘speak, who assuine the intinite Mees

¥ according a a a Se

Nae i ae 2, : Roar ee ee uh | eee multitide, however, is a thing of this kind. For itis the first uo oy - mrultituc sand multitude itself. But multitude itself 4 8 the first) progeny 0c © Bare . os N in ne of istaaraineait resol Jeneiatia saudtitnds, thereforey i eties thee ace Bconex ey pa

‘anu eee

| primarily hound, so. that. which j is pr

- speet to the of i con sity, says | he, al bides i in nbaee | Bat reason 1 evinces that this. ane is a ales a Bers

| triad of inteligibes, ace at another oe eee peeding | r

ie all-perfect. For that which has pro

the same with

and as far as it is | requisite. aD. intelligible nature should proceed, through | the power which is generative of the whole of ‘things, is infinite. Por 8 cannot. be comprehended by any: other. thing. But intelligible multitude — at comprehensive: of all intelligible multitude. For if indeed that which 1s. primarily Gnfinite, was. juietle according to quantity, it would be te qpuisite. to admit: that. the intelligible i is infinite multitude of this kind. however, the. ‘intelligi ble is infinite power, it is necessary ‘that the eis ; pant of the primaril y infinite, should cause infinity to shine forth aceord-~_ ing to the power which is comprehensive of all prior natures. And if fee be requisite to relate ny own opinion, as that which is primarily one he i marily multitude is infinite multitude,

=>

For it receives: the whole. power « of infinity, and prodacin geile s all beings, : as fR

count wrifinite, as unease into light ie first. infinity, and this infinity is :

ar as to the most individual natures, it possesses never-failing 5

power. It ix, therefore, more total than all multitude, and is an incom. — prehensible infinite, Hence unfolding into light all multitade, it bounds _ and measures it by infinite power, and through wholeness introduces —

hound to all things. These things, therefore, may be assumed fi from san a

i *

menides panels she third Bee aa oOo ae

mi ; vi ian tha ANDY Oi . fyi. La ait |

a sete ss 1% leit $3 = Sets Zt £333 : Paes

senile. “With + 6 :

allotted the intel gible summit in + intlligibles, pete atc one : dive: ‘proc vee eds ing from = unioit pases As in ity and its ert bemuueage with re-

Pee Oe

e. ee

CHAP. XVI — Shy ‘OF PLATO: 1 ee Se ante

216 ee ON THE” "PUEOLOGY BOOK a

i ; ties which 2 are in it, viz, that: eben is ‘participated; and that seater ba

i mixed y hound indeed. indicating its divine h yparsis, infinity its generative

tee! power, and thatavhich is mixed, the essence proceeding from this” power, | (

Plata, therefore, as I have. said; ‘teaches us throagh these names the first — ) intelligibl He - triad ; at one Aime indeed through: one fame, but at another — ie throughs two. “namies, ated at ‘another again through three names, wolding it teveur view. For there 1s ‘a triad j ity tt; ‘according’ to which the wholé is” characterized ; = anda duad according to which he extrenies communicate | with each. other; and a monad which exhibits the scinnretet occult, and - Moieal: puturs sf the fr ret, through its. own monads.- See: os BATE: the second. triad: after: this, Plato Sericantncsion 4 in 1 the Tieneeus | Indees, eternity 5 fe buti ite the Parmenides: the first - wholeness. =. oh however, ; are. allotted the same “peculiarity we may learn by considering Se “that. every. Ahing eternal is indeed a whole ; vi. af itis perfectly: eternal, | 4 and: has the whole of its: esseneerand energy: at: once present. For every a) intellect i is a thing of this. kind, pe rfectly establishing ab orice in. ‘itself, ‘the whole of intellectual per ception, - Tt likewise does not. (possess ane part of

PEA at being, but j is deprived of another part, nor does: it pattially participate ‘ate

oo eens: but it sommarily compr ehends the whole: ‘of being, und the whole Oe intelligence. If, however, in its energies it proceeded. according: to.

ues oe aerd time, but had an eternal essence, it would be allotted the whole of the

sl a aoe Jatter, and this alway ys stably the same,” Aut would: possess the farmer. Var. ae - IA shoes " | i tlably, § so. as to. exert different energies at different: times, ‘Eternity, there Uaey aw eet fore, 48 every where the cause of wholeness to: the matures towhich Ibis 00 AE Ne primarily. present. - But whole alsa is. every where eoniprehe

mie - but that which 1s primarily. corrupted and vitiat " ture. _ Hor on this account also the whole world is perpetual, viz. because

, its is a 4 whale;, and. this i is. likewise the. cease: with all that shes dinonciis contain, —

eae é anes with i Sati of the elements. a Por: ictal where, > wholeness a connective

rti- se bes o> eypates, he alls it the: ene being, considering the power: which is eomrpre- EN ao hate ates heniied: in these as ineffable, 1 in Ponsequence: of its ‘subsisting uniformly | {3 0 and ‘occultly. : Aud. at another time, he unfolds: the: whole of it, ‘accord.

RS ing. to. the monuds which are ia “tty: hound, infinity, and that which is.

“How these, a

is eee che Dan NT petuity. ay or no whole abandons cthers Hts essence: Or its: proper. perfec. 8 _ : e pags bisa partial na-

4 i U J ye? 4," > al

~ weenie

i. Reeve 1

»% Sa *-»

CHAE BAU. Oe PLATO. SS eee res

of subjects. ‘Hence ‘eternity is | donetbulalent wiih alin and whole cS

and eternity ate the same. Each also is a measure, the one of things : a eternal, and of all: perpetual natures, but the other of parts and of. allmnk

titude. - ‘Since, however, there are three wholenesses, one. indeed. eis : prior to parts, another su paisting from parts, and another i ina part

through the wholeness which i is prior to parts, eternity measures: thine -

vies Xo

unities of divine natures which ave exempt from beings; ; but through the wholeness. which derives its subsistence from parts, it measures the unities that are. co-ordinate with beings; and through the wholeness which is ine

‘a part, it measures all beings : aud whole essences. For these wholenesses being parts of the divine unities, they. possess partibly what. pre-exists — unically in the unities. And, moreover, eternity: is. nothing else than the ever shining forth from the unity which is. connected. with: being. But

whole consists of two parts, viz. of the one and being, power axietion a

the collector of the parts. According to both these conceptions, there. — fore, the duad pertaining to the middle anaes! triad, setae Sa wni- Re form and occult hypostasis of the first triad. ae fe ‘Moreover, in the Timzeus, Plato calls the third wed of {nteligibles, . animal itself, intelligible, all-perfect, and onl y-begotten. | “Bat in the Par inenides he denominates it infinite multitude, and a wholeness compre hensive of many parts. And in the’ Sophista he perpetually. culls tthe intelligible distnbuted into many. beings. AIL these assertions, the refore,

are the progeny of one science, and tend to one intelligible trath. Ror. VANS when Timeeus calls this triad intelligible: animal, he also asserts it to ae vie Ht all-perfect, and comprehensive of intelligible animals as its parts, both ae ah ae cording to one and according to parts. Hence animal itself isaccording Heaney to this'a whole, comprehensive of intelligible animals. ‘ae parte, And Velen Parmenides, when be shows that the one being Bs ‘all-perfect. multitude, 0 sein demonstrates that it is consubsistent with this order, For the infinite will © 60.0001 © be all-powerful, and all-perfeet, ‘BS we have before observed, comprehend Rte:

ing in itself an: intelligible multitude: of parts, which. also it generates; some of these : S

: Says, both Seaniy

‘ vals, animal itself eter nal and con 2 Pro. Soe ee ee | ee OLy by de Bee aa cerns 4 cz

ce being more total, but others: more partial, and. us * jones. : = ding ta: cone, ‘and according | to genera. Farther still, us he BOS e ote, so | Parmenides first ate ae ages

wenn | eld usa a ie bie generated, to infinite wudiiinde: when. : sibs AED NT

oe Car heey es ‘ON THe, THEOLOGY = BOOK ML ae Ra

eS ee

HON NR. Shad pies sete ie ‘the. same eres: whatever pi part is ; eons

a ONO ‘and being the ame $0. that two" aking will “necessarily coe be — spacint

MEER AUNT tit, and receiving: from it a division into: parts, T think ae o Steall-powerfal; thus: avoiding the appellation. of the infinite, which dis tuts the covultitnde, ‘Phat, however, which in these. things - is. both: dif. ==

_ nlf to-understaid, and for which Plato especially deserves tobe admired, — See .) av@ampats not omit, bat demonstrate to the genuine lovers of truth. For 9 © | ‘intelligible animal: ‘compreh he nds. four intelligible ideas, according to which Bee ee at not only constitutes: the genera of ‘Gods, but alsa: the inore excellent tated after ‘the: ‘Gods, and. also mortal animals: thems elves ¢ for ee generating At: extends the idea of air-wandering, the idea. of ‘aquatic, and ce ee the idea of terrestrial animals, from the Gods as. far as to mortal aniinales 85 choose: es ‘Since animal itself. therefore, comprehends: four ideas, and through the ae sere

- Sauce, Byars ASE ny ew demoniaeal and mortal eeu ee BR

Marea foe and. attire since it is rex

; Wis

eee ‘deni ithe Vive ‘ | any: possess and nontuin prior to: moltitude qmonads:

se i" ASP > aN, Pt S 2 > aU ~ . 4 t s- Pre ~ > . a

Jes, ‘rst assuming i in this orien ge re

woe

ity being power, and. every: intelli

slate .

iad of beings. arte

bom, the xauses being. the some, and the sume primary par

¥:

natnres. This donbt,’ there! :

- Tasead of Frage iti is vacenay to read ates “aa? ya

* dey f Thhs tis J PE de Fo TOR ah LF a" Y *¢ ’ > fy LOit Fs ‘fs AA ey SAGA ge LIA . ma . the a.) big" vi ‘ r 0) Mf <n “yy a> ; hal ‘ L

Wh, therelare, so clearly reminds us of etersial animal, ey “Sera Haan, RTE er, and so continaally using each of these? The sam ‘both an allperfect animal, and all-powerful iain rode For es ible subsisting according ses ink it proper to call

Ap " ocr, Raia eNeNe a ee some of the natares. which are constituted ; are Gods, ous re Pa daemons, and ‘others mortal aniirals.. For all these being generated With een

mea reference to one form, bow. 48. it possible they should fot have thesame ae ie iit

pen he that, one idea should AEeY mie Pea

fee of fidese, Srorder alae ee aalnae genus. of Gods = ae ha i roductive of similar efore, being so difficult, some ane may solve it 22 ne enol by say that all things hie subsist, Ree to are fare eae ;

. ; ius

,

As Lt So % 4 1 aA Aes "eite Wy ae I Mr Lats af Suey Pe teas a ty ‘ UT tt ‘ ts ue Vig - a' rin

’ pe At yy he, < ride’ ] =72

o 2 WA bot

‘ at aay

’ ’, .

: a

; ee, a

. : “|

st°40

iz"

=>. >— F«

CHAP. XXVII ez OF ‘PLATO, | te 219° Bess Bin ee

|

are not synonimous, and that thay ides Saat alia iy satleipats of their —

common cause, but some ‘things primaril, y, and athers ultimately. . For each form is the leader of a certain series, beginning supernally, and sub-

siding us faras to the last of things. For according to the oracle, all — | things begin supernally to extend their admirable rays to the downward place. ~ Hence it will wot. be wonderful: that the same idea should pre- ; exist as the cause of Gods, demons, and: mortal avimals, producing: all —

things totally, and. delivering the more partial separation of things to the demiurgic order, in. the same manner as this order delivers the production

of individuals to the junior Gods. For intelligibles are the: ‘causes of whole series; but intellectuals of. divisions according to common genera, Supermundane forms are the causes of specific differences; but mundane —

of things which are now individuals, For they are. camises which are moved, and are the leaders of mutation to their progen ye a

‘Tf however it be requisite to surrey the thing itself by itself, val ce | one intelligible form is the cause" of Gods, and: demons and. mortals, ree

Parmenides alone is able to satisfy us about the parts which are contained

in the intelligible multitude. For he characterizes some: things according a

to being, but others according to the one. For the one being, andes

absorbed by the one, but. being which i is one is ‘rather absorbed- by. t and the one being, and being which is one, contain in themselves each oe

the intelligible animals. According to. the one being, therefore, Pua

nides constitutes the divine genera, together with an appropriate. pe euliarie 6 ; : Sia.

ty. But according to being which is. one, he constitutes the genera posterior ta the Gods. And according: to the one being judeed of being » which a5 ‘one, he constitutes the genera: of demons, but according to being which i is” one, the mortal genera, And again, according to the one being ¢ ofthe one |

being, he constitutes the first and highest genera of the Gods; but accord: oe

ingt to the being which 4 is one of it, the second ; genera, and whi ch | angelic order. And thus all things are full of €

anals, and 7 mortal fy ‘the more excellent genera. Por being \ which ‘isone is the angelic |

dary. of the oue being which produces the Gods. Bat the o one ne Reng ie the

cTt semis equi to supply the word ame after the words 7 W ones og

rods, angels, deemion, a ani- af ee ) al natures, And you sce how the medium is preserved of i

ee oe een pa ox “ene THEOL OGY A TAS SIN N TAL ROOK | TH.

der noainced: summit: oF: being which is one, and which scree econ F es ag

Gian: As to the, unions, however, of secondary. natures, it is pot im- a “manifest that they approximate to multitude, and to the progression of

the natures. placed | above them, Nor must you: wonder if being. which is one is the cause of angels, but the one being of demons. For in ene

kts abe 1a dd Abt hee

place, being which is one is a part of the one bein, bat in, Another whe oS _ one being is a. part of being which is one. And here, indeed, the union ae

is essential, but there essence has the form of the one, For the summit of

. being which is one. is a thing of this kind. - Deservedly, therefore, i is intel = - Tigible multitude all-powerful, and intelligible animal all-perfect, as being

- atonee the cause of al} things,. and this as far as to the last. of things, Plato all but. exclaiming, {in the words of the Chaldwan Oracle] “ Thence a fiery. whirlwind sweeping along, obseures. the flower of fire, leaping at the same time into the cavities of the worlds.” For the divine unities pro-

ean ceeding gradually, generate the multitude of all mundane: natures. ‘his 2

/teiad, therefore, is. the: fountain: and cause of all things + and from it all the life, and all the: progression of the Gods, and the genera superior to us,. and of mortal animals subsist. For it produces totally aud uniforms y all things, and binds to itself the whole pencplet? of the divisible rivers. of

mee H siento and ihe rsourengne of forms. ae

: ad > = F = : ; : ' E: ? . = re? ’ t . , ‘ * ene ipiognas ace sah ALPS eT EALG

| ul cory ‘of 1 inteliigibies | to the all-perfect and one science of them, and let us say to-ourselyes, that this intelligible genus of the Gods is unically exempt from all the other di-

“Acatn, therefore, let us recur ‘fot the divided. ieee

es + Niue. orders, and is neither called intelligible : as known. by a partial intel-

lect, | nor as comprehended by intelligence in conjunction with t reason, nor

tee am er as ss iterontaaeet in oe intellect. For it transcends hom total

Pw tS ye A)

‘CH. APMXVHL OP PLATO. ee ag,

‘enil partial intelligibles, and exists prior, ‘to all intellectual, abjects, bee AD. imparticipable and divine intelligible. _ Hence, also, it BS all nited the — same transcendency with respect to all the intelligible orders ; as: the one is with respect to.every genus of the Gods. For this intelligible is cand : ticipable, and supernally fills the divine and. intellectual orders. For

if every intellect is intelligible to itsell, it possesses this property through , the intelligible Gods, For plenitude is derived to all things from thence. And thus the intelligible i is at the same lime exempt from intellect, exist- — ing itself by itself; and. at the same time. the intelligible ; 4s not external to : intellect. For there is an intelligible which is. conjoined with intellect; — the co-ordinate being derived from that which is exempt, the participated from that which is imparticipable, that which is inherent from that which — 4s preesistent, and that which is multiplied from that which is uviform. 7 Intelligible simplicity, therefore, must not be defined to be such as that

which we are accustomed to assert of intelligibles, For in these the one |

beconies equal to multitude, and separation to the uniform sameness of = essence. But. intelligible simplicity i is uniform, without separation and — eecult, excelling every. divisible form of life, and intellectual multitude. :

Henee I do not place intelligible simplicity in the order of idea. Forthis — .

form is partial, and is subordinate to intelligible uaion, © But I. consider

it as the hyparxis of divine natures, and as generative of the whole of the good which is distributed to all divine natures, and in which the Gods themselves subsist. For the: goodness of the Gods, is neither form nor habit, but the plenitude of divine self-sufficiency and divine ower, ate cording to which the Gods fill all things with good. - tn mach 3 greater en degree, therefore, are the intelligible Gods, because they ane. ‘united to. the good, wholly full of superessential goodness, and being established i in : “this, they contain in it the supreme hyparsis of themselves. Very pro~ — :

| perly, therefore, do we say that the intelligible Gods ‘unfold the ineffable > ; ~ a principle of all things, and his admirable transcendency. and 1 ‘union a aie sisting’ themselves ‘indeed occultly, ‘bat comprehending m ‘ uftitude ani- 4

tormly and unically ; ; teigning over the whole of things exemptly, and being: uncoordinated avith all the other Gods. Foras the good illuminates fe

+Se}

all thi 6 ne wit een Hight « and exhibits the Om . he are eo “iat

i < - — = ,* - — - _ - ~~ 7 —_ ° .”--< “ ' > - . = - - 7 = : A - > ~ = > = - = ' ~~ - : _ = - . _ - . » ah "tn de : : - , - - : - . - ‘ . 7 . ~~ . ~~"? _ - . - a . “ a » ~ = . * > > - - - = _ > s ° _ e 5} o ~ - . . a - > - - ¥ + . —a ; » . , A. —_— . . ont 4 " . ~ ‘ _ - ¥ - —— — . . 7 <> = - » ~ = ~~ a - . . - : _ . a ee a Gann . . ; - ~ = > - . = — « " “* < ~ ~ -- = a 7 ae ie he ale iA . > —y . ; ° - - ~ - =< ° “<< — ~ . 4 ~ -—_—— «4_~-» -— i " x - ; : : => a => < ~~ - “ ‘ . a” = “ . . a . - “ ~—— 7 vo . wv - —— aad a » - we . “~~ "ke » 7 ~ . " . . >< — > - > ° - ° ; . - re ~ > : . - a a . > : . ) . " - > . : : , r4 . : . , ’ Po _* e : — 7 ' : tie &: - .* °.. ; M [ . > > ‘~- ¥ — - Sit ; ' > : . ae , oe : . : ee : . “ et Ae r ‘* SS . ; ae " i. “a ‘air ¥ * iM = = - eS Sew , « a -*% " a ee LoCo ’ Peat ne ore And PSE AN J ated : ; es. p : Se 5 Vee ey f a IGE - , ate. ae ° rw [wy ‘ . " . mae 4 4 ° ets 7 ,.* -: : “s ’ v. + AA%, ‘ > 7 : > fs , = . . ’ , ay J « : ‘ _ , ~ ' : any? . ' . 7 vd ; wt : ’ > » ° J ve 7 ’ ; ° 7) “> Ls 5. \ = : ’ “ > ’ ¥ ;, Ly ywie’s i-* . 7 . \ . . iy > 7 ° ~ : a! Rin P +) ; Se = ‘ ere : | a) ; : act ™ : oP ee! " : 4 Z . _ ne “7 7 e gen e! » ‘ - a i * : 2 - - a i ‘ ; h > j - . a. £ 7 VE Yahas oe ‘ : . I be co plete, and n f : 4 RD ears . ¥ 4 , + : { ¢ ‘ > s . * ad J r r o4 > ‘ ' ; : ~ ve a. en. 4 ee ¥ _ * ‘ ‘ ‘ se é by : r ? . ’ om “s > 9 7 ’ ° * : . y* oa wv. : 7 ’ = 4 : Pa N — . s -, - = -* . < = 7 ~ — 4 ~ - : -: : 4 7 = ° ’ ~ - ' ~ r . . ‘ , R . ~ -: “ x “ . -~~. 7 © : A ie . . a Te ell 1s *, 12 = > « , : : . :

* ee : -e-s . ’ ; # ‘ ; wil. — - I Ey ee > her ~ i Pe Oe ge ay i . oa, ug .* a» _ . = : 4 . “ : - psa mew and *<- : « ~ : See ee : e sd » Se Ses = <2 Ee : = Poe a ee = ; . Roes te . = V a B (>) {) K a : hes 4 « : _ oy -" : a“, a ae Vind 0 a «0 eet ‘ - , ~ ~ — as rd ae : - : Pe a > * -: ee ee ag te, EM EBIEL OM APD) ries. a) Oley - <= — . en, — =x tat i*e ‘ tr - ; vs = ~ -- r . . \ ; > . St c ma 3" ." * id “Ex > a, =e yee x< = a. » . “ sf. < Le = foes: a= a> tr -: , a <<22 the a ‘ ; f . : ‘ PA SENET Ss ‘ ‘ : ‘ 7 aS yO a AM tr itees , nw Py, ‘ ?

ae ie Bacatie therefore, of the totelligible a ' . ang the mystic doctrine of Plato concerning them be here terminated by

it entirely follows in the next place, that we should consider after Gcdaing”

manner the narration concerning the intellectual Gods. - ‘Since, ‘however, 2

_of intellectuals some are both: intelligible and intellectual, viz. ‘such ‘as-ac-_cording to the Ovacle perceiving intellectually ate at the saine time intel

lectually perceived ; but others are intellectual only this being the c case, beginning from: those that are intellectual and at the : same time: intelligi- —

ble, we will in the first place deterruine what pertains to them i in commo Dy : : a from which we: shall render the doctrine concerning each order of them — ‘more: perspicuous, “Again, therefore, let us recal to. our memory thase —

things which we a little before demonstrated, via. that. there are three

total monads which are entirely beyond the Gods thavs are divided a scord~ ing to parts, viz. essence, life and intellect. And these. prior to the et : ss tial partici pate « of the. superessential unities,. Essence, however, i is sooo from the rest. Life is allotted the middle order. But ‘intellect « converts

the end of this. trad to the beginning. _ _ And all these are indeed. Oe aibly i in 1 essence; but aera cues ae B Aatelieealy in ee. and intelles-

“ Mods Saha ak : ? -. by . . f “4 eas th ea a ; .

ea ‘is ‘

‘ | this being. the: case, it iscerta

224 | “CON THE THEOLOGY ed one ey “Book tv.

| alle « in intellect. And as secondary natures always pactibipate of: the Ae natures placed above them, but these prior to. participation. ‘presubsist ee themselves by themselves: and as in each order there are these three things, the calse of abiding, the cause of proceeding, : and the cause of con-. aie! SPR version, though intellect i is nore formalized according to conversion, but Uy B NaS Whe

_ dife according to progression, and essence according to permanency i—~

unily. necessary that the first intellectual ode es being « capntinticed according to life should conjoin. imparticipable: qatel 2 SS lect, and the intelligible genus: of Gods, and that they should uniformly = -conncet the various progressions of secondary, but unfold and expand Be ese stable hyparxis. of precedaneous canses. For: imparticipable Wife asa ice thing of this kind, circumscribing that which | is ‘primarily. being: and Sue a rt intellect, and participating indeed of being, but participated by. intellect. <2 5055 But this is the same thing as te assert that intelligence is ‘filled, indeed: RUNS a

from the intelligible, but fills intellect from itself. For being is the. ime 7 eA

ligible, but life is intelligence. And being indeed is characterized Bie ih rding to a divine hyparxis; but life. according. to power; and intellect BAUMAN

eing is to hyparsis, so jsintele

And as intelligible power is to each of the extremes, PLAS UAE life to the intelligible and te intellect. And as power is generated from 0 ; bat constitutes in conjunction with the onethe © emmy, so life proceeds indeed from being, and gives subsistence UU banat a toa power: different from that which is in being. As also the one ttseif

according to intelligible: intellect. For ast lect to being

the one and hypa "is nature of be

which exists prior to- being, imparts to being from itself a second. ausity, so likewise life being allotted an:

supply. both life and intellect with: union. Imparticipable life, therefore, but which participates af the intelligible monads i is the second after being, is gencfative of. imparticipable intellect, and giving completion to this

mediim, and containing the bond of intelligibles and intellectuals, is illuminated hy Gods who are allotted a anion secondary to the occult subsistence of intelligibles, but. preceding according tocause the separation oF Bt: tellectual natures. Dor the unical, indivisible, simple, and primary ta-

: ae ot —e subsides: Scone ue mediam of these ¢ Aiods ito

va hypostasis prior to intellect, generates ee tellectual life. For true being and the intelligible which precede the rest,

CHAP. it : Hi : : she ‘op Pato. a ere Es R85 a

évaltitade and d separation, and the scorupllcatis’ solaion- of the divine 5a orders. Whe

nce also, I think, the Gods who contiectedly contain life :

which is” sonar being. the: middle of the intelligible and intellectual — 3 Gods, and varriedin the divisions of themselves as in 4 ~~ called ne Ranta

intelligible and at the same time intellectual ; being filles ‘ din first intelligibles, bit Bite the ole Gods. For wee call : thei 5 Gods intelligible, not as ore e | which is in intellect is one thing, eet that which esi ibs intellectual 2 Gods another: and we denominate the Gods that subsist according to — life intelligible and at the same time intellectual, not as giving completion — to intellect, nor as being established according to intellectual intelligence, and imparting to intellect the power of intellectual perception, bat to the eS intelligible the power of being intellectually perceived, but we give theni _

this appellation, as ‘deriving their subsistence from the intelligible mouads, _

74

but generating all the intellectual hebdomads. — And because they” are SSS illuminated indeed with intelligible life, but subsist prior to intellectua ig, 2

according: toa generative cause, we think fit to denominate them 3 in coni< :

mon, connecting their names from the extremes, in the same manner as ay SARS they also are allotted a peculiarity collective of wholes i in the divine orders. ob Hie

“It is evident, therefore, that they subsist accor: ing to this mediu

: “4 ¥ : ;, or FS 33543 i s >

that they aré proximate to the intelligible Gods, who are both hadi SS Bae Nahe

and triadic. For the intelligible triads, with reference indee: highest union and which i is ‘exempt from all things, are triads + but # with — reference to the divided essence of triads, they are monads, unfolding i into = Tight from themselves total triads. - Since intelligibles, therefore, j in their triadic progression, do not depart from a unical ‘hyparxis, the intelligible oe and at the same time intellectual Gods subsist: triadically, ex exhibiting i in. ‘themselves the separation of the monads, and through divine. difference, se

“to: ade Eee

proceeding g into. multitude, and ‘a Variet, y of powers and essences. For _

the natures which subsist more remote from the one principle fof all — ae are: more — than cig Ratton which are Lense to them; “ is -

hited

PALS oer LNs For av : ie ith Meg ary toad won PV Aa de tis . nia As tne 1; sitar aust PAA petite, § fi

a> > ? : . . . eee ” ~v _ => . ¥ as . +A » 2 fc ae et = ae one ¥ ’ “ ' ** Vv al . i" , ¥ ure ey fie b % ine f\. . J ‘ » te : iv t ¢ ry uy "i we . : ” ‘ " es Ps t¢ . hal, Tidy ri . : NAT ds, i" . te ; ih DW Me A 13 ‘ ¥ ve Se “4 M8 i ‘ > wnt on <y " " ‘ 4 4 a ‘ Ns age ‘VSerday A 1 hy lee « { C ea AT STNAL/, cae VLA TIES Tee, Tes Ss 4S Ty +5 ‘ ; ‘ : ‘ " yt si} d N?4 YS fou? 2 , F } } ; { , ¢y ¥ Ae

yore ie : ee ae °° ON THE THEOLOGY ~~ i BOOK iv. a 18

“ ‘Gaas | ene eo one "They kerio parent the union ns which ea SHEA - the cause of primarily efficient natures, and_ variety is ‘assumed. by- them ER yeuny)

ee exchange for the oceult hyparxis of those. primary essences: Accor de OS

to this reasoning, therefore, the: intelligible and. intellectual separation : fp ees

BP greater than the ‘separation — which is only intelligible. And of these |

again, the partial orders are allotted a much greater. division, soastoun-

fald to us a multitude of Gods which cannot be compre

numbers within the decad. ‘Their peculiarities also are indescribable, and =

ra eee inexplicable. by our conceptions. and are manifest only. to the Godsthem-

selves, and to the causes of them. Such, therefore, are the intelligible — ae

His and intellectual. Gods, and such: is the peculiarity which they are allotted, Se ie peculiarity. connective of extremes, and which unfolds into light prece-

‘ -daneous, bat converts, secondary- natures. For they intellectually per-

_ eeive the Gods prior to them, but are objects of intellection to the Gods _

= posterior to them. Hence also Timnus establishes all-perfec C

terior. to it, which it surpasses in beauty, as heing- superior to them, and because it is the boundary of the first intelligibles, the natures. p

the: first intellectual Gods: are also intelligible ; ; and we don

€ VoL See) Or — > me) | ‘ ees : - mer. e nay <% i . . i” ¥ . 2% ' a> ft , v.Vet . at ela ’ aprer : Cy eer rer er , C1 & P . So * SOE . ty 7 <2 a Vike : 7 ay m4 A ’ teh, > = - - 72 — * - * : | yt , ’ ‘ t 5 7 4 = . 4 : -a P ws ‘4

“CHAPTER u. | oe i shay oe

~~

SOoNeee oie x ay ite ie hein» we ¢ shall d dheme ee inanner in which Fees me | et REY E RH Gods who illuminate the breadth of imparticipable life proceed from: the OnE Fea es ers Coie Since then the ae ane cetbiish at themselves Een

= ) ct animal. fe z _ be the most beautiful of intelligibles, because there are ‘4ntelligibles pos

to it. subsisting intellectually, | According: to this reasoning, therefore, es ot, deriving | eee these things. from a foreign source, ascribe them to Plato, but. they. are as | -serted by us in consequence of | receiving auxiliaries from bin 7 ee passsai however, will be more saieiias theigh wat Blown oN Ere

. ») a a ~" ~ a . tau ae" ta Mo ans *% a ee : Carn ty ia tate) ath HoTPSTNg Ry, tie tith t tas , .*s eS RAE YS Rte tw ¢ erat ged YO t lana ¥

NOMABNTEO UNOS. ORD RATO:: ae

uniformly things multiplied, oecultly. such as-are divided, and according

to a certain admirable transcendency of simplicity, the various genera of

beings,—hence. the first intellectual Gods,* unfolding their indistinct : union, and the unknown nature of their hy postasis, and being filled —

through intelligible power and essential life with the prolific abun-

dance of wholes, are allotted a kingdom which ranks as the second after them: And they always” indeed produce, perfect, and connect. them- HCACMOR selves, but receive from the intelligible: Gods an‘oceult generation ; ftom SO

intelligible power indeed, receiving ne peculiarity generative of all things ; i a ; 7 but from: intelligible life which preexists according: to cause in. the: intelli- Tisiion tH

Cat oe tired ; - «We,

(oy Ve

gible, reeeiving the nature which is spread under them. For life i is pris ARN AES i marily indeed in intelligibles ; but secondarily i in intelligibles and. ‘intel aa Jectuals ; and i in a third degree in intellectuals ; existing indeed according eae

to cause in the first, but according to essence in the second, and ‘according Tha a hetefore, pro=

to participation in the last of these. ‘The first intellectual,

ceed from the intelligible Gods, multiplying indeed their im and their

nical powers, unfolding their occult hy parxis, and through prolific, con

nective, and perfective causes assimilating themselves to the essential, ens tire, and. all-perfect transcendencies of intelligibles. For in- intelligibles ne there were three primarily effective powers ; one indeed: constituting: the

essence of wholes ; another measuring things which are Tpaltipk - 1 Ses another: being productive of the forms-of all generated natures.

« And conformably to these, the ‘intelligible and intellectual: ‘powers s ie nae ed, by its very essence producing the life of secondary nas to a certain intelligible ‘compreheusion ; but. another. Beanie being connective of every thing which is divided, and imparting by illu imination the intelligible measure to those natures that relinquish the one 6) | anion fof all things ;} and another supplying all: things with. figure, aid Moke vie form and “perfection. - ‘The: intelligible and intellectual orders: ‘of. the GEARS

‘sists one indeed, ) | ‘tures, accord! ing

Gods, therefore, are generated according to all the intelligible: causes, From power indeed, being allotted. the ‘peculiarity: of progres from life receiving the portion of being which is suspended f fron : ‘ies life 4 1s — with pe mt ety ‘since life i is of itself sarenet all:

rye ey, btomudituniniens a orig =e

> $

> SS

pd

sion 5 bat aes

ot tit

; ( i> ; . ‘wis ' . os ’ 13 ; 4 ¥. ' MN sae % Y ‘ , vr M4 7: aes rs. PAL ler iteest : . Wye v4 Sate Calg te ee Tt. te ut , ‘ ales? oe a ~~ + >< ot . 4 Fs 53 : rae? Poet eae, ~~. ¥ So i cab, an pote Voges la oF PLANO: | meaiee agora: ~ a, ¥ " y e . : - e » > : “Te ; sie . : : . pau ; "

: core into ight fom the tate Gods may 5 hon these © ting: be ie :

ry a ; “4 ‘ A 3 ‘ ‘ otK oa a aS oe # heads pin oe hag I é " = > ud . = Pd . ‘ . * : — : . “> ; ° — - P

Sie . 2 v ; \ : r oe (20 : : Airy. wig Os MER iy OO eat

: ew ee s - x 7 . ’ oS $2. . ed , > BE LS Ce NE EN ae 4) Of , ry -, . . a es a : vy “ae Se A ee a ope US evi’ - . o . - r ¢ WARN ;*4 : .

ad Dy £ iA a a a . 1 Ss ; it BAS, ad ee te ae ‘ ; 7. ~~ P “~ " ; . a - x : : = | P . ts, ~~. * P 4 “A ayer . _ | a - ~ : “<¢ ¢ . ~ " : » . ta , 4 > YY, . » == x ; : ATS . ~s . ke | Cte ee ; ie , . . ’ > : _ ‘ “s . we FS — a Se : - _ - - : ‘ P ‘ + Me ' . * tS. : n 2 “s . >, 7 \ 7 o > 1 ~~» ~~ “>. , " ~~ : : — A 2a . ‘

‘CHAPTER a

¥, N the: next glans let us dome ee they a are sibied | in : theit progres sions, and what difference the — of these Gods’ are. allotted with | respect to the i intelligible triads. These Gods, therefore, are also divided — triply, after the above: ieolianad ne ; being conjoined indeed to the intelligible, th rough their summit ; but to the intellectual, throught their end; — and through the middle bond of the extret Mes, being allotted the peculi- = = arity of each equally, and extending to both. the i intelligible and intellecs tual genera of Gods, as the centre of these two-fold. orders, ‘aniformly — eontaining: the communion of wholes. “They are likewise di divide riply, x

because in these all things, viz. essence, life, and intellect, are easly Moe - the same. manner as they are intelligibly in the Gods prior: to them, and z intellectually. in the Gods that derive their subsistence from these. And _ essence indeed 3 is the intelligible: of life: ‘but Jife j is the middle and at the

same time the p eculiarity: of this order; and intellect is the extremity, ar mad that which - is prox things theretore ‘subsisting: in these Gods, there will hea division of them * : fee first, middle, and Jast. genera, “And 3 40. \ the i itd ple wegoce oi yaredivided triply, because it is necessary that life should abide, proceed, and _ he converted to its principles; since of seni the first. triad was i sid .. | _ establish all things, and prior ‘te other things thes second triad i 3 therefore, abides stably in the first triad. But the triad | on t to. , is the supplier | to wholes {and. therefore to all things sj of ‘progression motion, and life according to energy. And the third triad is the ‘supplier of 3 conversion. to the one, and of per natures. to their inl Hence it is nt

Ary Hot emndighien ae

oximately carried in intellectuals as in a vehicle. Al Ri

fection which convolves all ‘secondary t .

)

| ie as 1 have aid, oly aan hod: essence 30s feed

oft, soa — life and intellect, arora id

ee : abe ok shiva the i intelligible and intellectua Hee ee enwelce: essences, and all lives, and the intellectual genera. And =” of ve ies aie ae aie ne wnknown mispenes mit of ceemotie LE |

oe ik eA ON TRE THEOLOGY OSS eames BRE GS Nis

ie :Aniallecthjal Gods, should coieaueg part

_egioning of their eioneton, gushes of thew Seses 2 pisabapeces eS a -

- Since however, each: ‘of

4) ab the ti int cipate « of these 0 three > powers, and should: abide. indeed in the summit: of themselves ; but oprececs ing from ‘thence, ‘and extending themselves. to all things, should :

‘again be converted to the intelligible place of : survey, apd shines to. the |

. od is hk which ‘ue aS be first i in them, but life is the middle, and intellect the extremity of them. sanonts hese | tesofthein-

viel Py Feat ‘ \ Tas tog eee? b ; | 9 i ) Th phe

v\ attdalt es x LAWi lie

‘ ort (TAA

’ ae VIN at bel Pere MM ¥ ASM ' j a AER Lit

* 7 , ;

th rae ’ ‘*' je

ee at 7

wh" 4 i it

¥ . +

| tell gible monads, 1 mean of the essence which is there, of Tatelligible life,

‘and of intelligible intellect, they are tripled according to the part icipa tion e -

of primarily efficient causes. And the intelligible of pees ced pp intellect, and life intelligibly ; but the intelligible

very where ined, tunes

tions, Sisk isaiotics with an appropriate peculiarity. Sipe three és ~ intelligible and at the same time intellectual triads present themselves’ Aro sh our view, which are: indeed Huminated by the divine unifies, but éach of 9 9): _ them contains an allan ‘multitude, — ‘For since in ‘intelligibles; there > i was. an all-powerful li-perfect multitade, how is it possible that’ this eee egree, be evolved and multiplied, yoni ary to” the intelligible order, according to the prolific 9), Ka . ads in itself a ‘multitade — Sane

of powers, “a @ variety of forms, producing intelligible anultitude into keen | energy, and unfolding into Tight the ‘generative infinity of intelligibles, pide i And: we reindeed, being impelled from the participants, ‘discover the pecu- 0

e shot “ not in euaek greater des egree

cause of them? £ Fach trind theres

e comprebei

Welty"

nd ‘intellectual eee i at the: same: time eae

: ‘ipated ‘soperessential Gods. But according fo the —~ oe) Sen case | | monads: generate about — A ar

: q: ; Bary ING : Lead chyeects ‘ as ~~" ¥ t} tas AN J 7. ,a> sity, i’ , , 7 P se ‘ yt i. Pu ENT ' ‘ } “J As RAO). r) ‘ Fe heli: py | iy A ty a VA Tevet jy ; avis} ; NY iv" ‘ Vy Vic ‘ 1 J ’ ;

SS eee es eo Ly sys i 2 td taint ‘Sais

* jee 1)

ia}

RY, Se @ iy

“enar. ti es 0F PLATO, ae ie 931 Fk

preserving ing itself the preitiace cause. cok the hale: of fea Thee. EO ae

are however, as we have said, three intelligible triads, And. there are a ea also three triads posterior to these, whieh gear to- be: tiple: from. ante

them, according to their prolific perfection. eS fp oes oe

But it is necessary that the peculiarity of the intelligible, aed ec of eG the intelligible and at the same time intellectual triad, should be defined according to another mode, For in the intelligible order indeed, each ca triad had only the third part of being; for it consisted of bound, and infinity, and from both these. But this was essence indeed jn the first triad, eee intelligible life in the second, and intelligible intellect in the third. The natures however prior to these were unites and. superessential powers, re which give completion to the whole triads. But j in the intelligible aid aS

the same time intellectual order, each triad has essence, life andintelleet; © —

one indeed intelligibly and at the same. time intellectually, but more. ine oe hee telligibly, so far as itis in continnity with the ‘first: intelligibles ; but ano- se A ther intellectually and intelligibly, but more ‘intellectually, because at is _proximatel, y carried in. intellectuals ; and another according to an equal Ss "-~part, as it comprehends i in itself both the peculiarities, Hence the first =

: triad, that we may speak of each, was in intelligibles, bound, infinity, and essence ; for essence was ‘that which was ‘pumarily. mixed, But here. the Far

first triad is essence, life and intellect, with uppropriate. unities. For. ee

é: sence is suspended from the first deity fof this triad, ] lite from the second, So

and intellect from the: third. And these three superessential monads, untold =

the monads of the first triad. But: again, the second. triad after this, was in

‘the intelligible order, a su peressential unity, power, and intelligible and < O6=

“eult life. Here however, essence, life and intellect are all vital, and are sus a Bai | sods who contain the: one : bond of the ae of Ht Sie i a

pended . fi rom the C

‘genera, : sa. Sante unities after thein, oldie he connective pecul lige ee rity of oe efficient causes. Alter” these. therelore, ei ieee oe Sih

a. ERO, | ON THE THEOLOGY Vote io ee are

tear ne Bhorine. se es eee

the intelligible measure, and the Ge ds’

, 4

:

Pa de oy

Acar bere: uae to Plato, lets us raced: with ere oo exhi-

bit the science which preexists ' with bir concerning each of these triads,

And i in the first place, let us assume what j is written in the Pheedrus, and. : ay survey from. the words themselves: of Socrates, how he unfolds to ts. the Beier whole of the orderly. distinction of these triads, and the differences which —

it contains. In the Pheedrus therefore, there are said to be twelve lead-

ers who preside over the whole [of mundane ‘concerns, } and who conduct |

all the mundane Gods, and all the herds of demons, and convert them to

eit : aliens of divine perfection; ‘imitating the Me ory sperfect intelligible triad, just as the c connectedly containing Gods imitate Bae vat rior to these, the generative ¢ comune 707s of intelligibles. The three intelligible therefore, and at the same time ie > tellectual triads, are thus generated, and are e allotted such 3 ihe ference as. . | ee Cah . bikers hones to the intelligi abe pes HH OO ER aes hi

= / , ae od ov eae g rro CA aed Wasi at _ . ,, J » A aN : Pe 2% . +8 Ps " P WSS ay Ate as eer & os re (Shs = i . ae a ae it BOA LER (ey Ltr? sais t ‘ Pi . :

J : ; yet . ed c . " rh , i

- the intelligible nature. It is also said that Jupiter is the leader of all aS

| > these twelve: Gods, ‘that he drives : a winged chariot, adorns andtakes care of all things, and brings. all the army of Gods that follow him, first indeed fe ta the place of survey within the heaven, and to the blessed spectacles, eS

ah ‘and discursive energies of the intelligibles which are. there But in the

ine “next place Jupiter brings | them to the subcelestial, arch which proximate-

RO | hegirds | the heaven, and is. ‘contained i in it, and after this to the heaven - itsell, and the ¢ ba:

4 Stocaten further add, that pri

the supercelestial place, in which true and deal erence the pai

“Bor reharrana iti ossary worend eae Pag

ack of heaven ‘where also divine souls. stand, and being | :

heaven, survey call the essence that is beyond Ao iar to. the heaven there is what is ealled at W Re . of abt ER NIN Gk

’ ;a7

SE Se LE oe

: : . eo ; ¥iae ; « e+! S ’ ya . - » 3 ‘ a Sh, _* ae%s a. - . > “ts . ; te oYtee Re , . ? apa av A Kihe tole eg AN 9 Sy BSE . oe ee =" ‘ 6 a aaron ee a ’ ; . ‘ = - Sores f = my eB ' : . > : ~~ er s a ‘ oS) me » .? . ~ =e “ < ~ oh A AS FR a ‘-, ; 5 we. a 4 PS Pasar il TA Pete ck ose ‘ ‘ > '

the kingdom of Aen, eid the divine choir of See sist, : | ouls being nourished through the intellection of these monads, are hapvil - affected, following “ theit sea seca the Hiveclation: at on area iis: rotator: ae 2 snc ee in the Peceny $ Soccuts tes be being i Saag inspired by divinity, x a 0) Sus sing mystic concerns. ‘Tei cer : ceseary, iusheres — to other things to consider what. the heaven i és of =

‘pains diwoveel this, we may rato. survey ‘de ‘cbecieatial its ma the supercelestial place." For each of these is assumed according to habitude towards the heaven; the one indeed being agar wees store itd but ; the other — pene (ees ever at oie te SBE

Pt AeA Ph tae ee |

Hn ay a, ss ae =s : : ; r Ay ‘ ; , ‘9 sh ee | : Se Ss 4 ts i eb: ‘ ray f ok P ne “8 } et : ss oF - —— . + ‘ ’ i ; 4 \Se ; ’ J > Sagan ) | Sy = NOt Spey fTiMAgVAY ; oe , la 4 ieee > etn = Ps : : , j .". " ; *; ’ . 4 i <~3> ge eer ee F 4 v ss ¢ Ay * ‘ y J . . : ~ me’ . ie) aL fi . ; ’ ‘ x 4 , ¥ ; \ ae 7

Wicae shicketiew is Se joven to » which bt uipiter| lees 9 the Goda? me 20 : “af we should: say that i it ts the sensible heaven, : as certain other pet . it is, it will be necessary that the more excellent genera should be cons verted to things naturally subordinate to themselves. For if Jupiter the mighty leader in the heaven proceeds: to this sensible heaven, and leads to | it all the Gods that follow him, he will have a conyersion ta things ut be ordinate, and posterior to himself, ‘And together with Jupiter, this w ie also be the case sith all the leaders, and the Gods and demons ‘suspends | ved from these : though the same Socrates i in the Phedrus says, that jee a a partial soul when perfected oe ccbnversant: with sublime « CONCErNS, au Es | oobinied den spon ward. How i i ity he possible aders

sons say

OS aia SS ree ke ies | ent ‘aie THEOLOGY Bp S IRS Eee “ROOK Te

-s 2/57

ytelligy Be le ce aie sutvey for: av inferior: allotment, when aeak” ey : preside over the: universe, in) order that they 1 may ome SO raed tae teniens aad: with: a liberates and unrestrained power?” Inad pont is Sara Nota _ dition: to these things also,” Ww hat are the blessed intellections of the Cr de nie Paes

itis: this sensil le heaven, and what: are the evolutions of all the know- BSS Raa ee

ee ort the € Go ibs know sensibles, not by: a Se gre m, bet by. containing: dy then ie Cases 6 ise eed

re jntellecta Hy. perteiving themselves, they know ‘sensit ihles ‘eauaally, ee cand rule ‘over. them, not by looking to ‘them, and verging to ‘the subjects of their — but. ‘by. Ss ug throagh love. inferior naturesto = : S emsclyes. Neither therefore, is it lawful for the Gods who adora the naa A SS: whi feof heaven, ‘and. ink it worthy their providential « care, to. We aie oa ee situated under the circalation of this heaven: por is there e any. bl jessedniess eee Ate eo. in the contem plation’ of the things which exist under i it; nor are: the souls. 2 OY, tht ate converted to. this contemplation. among | the namber - of those that ie ‘ ean shite are happy, and that follow the Gods, but they rank among ‘those that b> EN ee Sc ange intelligible for doxastic muffinent, such as Socrates says, the souls tt aes # Rye are that are dame, that have broken their wings, and are ina merged | con. Us varea® Ut dition. ‘Since therefore: passions « af this kind ‘belong to” partial souls, and DRinbgel Oa thes e not such mS are: happy, hos can: we ad a | PERVERSION. to Hee setishe eats get Ri Me heaven te the ruling and leading Gods? ereneees ROMS ON eae « Pacthee still, Sovrates: says t hat siilsauaaing 6 ony wie sick kof sie hae: AACA Da xen, are: sporciedl found by the. cireumvolution. itself of the heaven 5. but ee Seams THES, stern. guest say, that souls lead every thine in tl Se # heavens by Seek anti ‘motions, externally cover bodies with: their motions, ee Tht and living their own life through the whole of time, impart to bodies Spe ON eee -condarily efficient powers of motion. — "How therefore do these things < Bigs. Sees eee cord with those who make this heaven: to be sensible? “For souls donot ~ contemplate ; and. dance round invelliaties, through: the circulation of ‘the Sie San e eos A conaeas an Acces h the wnappare | 0 A KH ost and about these pecans their heals if theres 2 UAW Mee ded say that Hoe‘sensitia heaven bea ree es . ee ni i Fee aS

‘cHar. ¥. (PRAM RRA S22 3 gag ese

hat. it as divided according 4 to. the hack. the profs, and the subee- a:

lestial urch, many absurdities must necessaril} y be admitted.

- But ifsome one should say that the heayen is intelligible, to to which ae : -_piter is the leader, but all the Gods, and. together with these, themons— follow him, he will unfold. the divinely-inspired narrations: of Plato: cone

_sentancously to the nature of things, and will follow the, most celebrat 2

~ of las interpreters. For Plotious and. J amblichus. are of. opinion. that this ; heaven is a certain intel Higible. And | prior to these, Plato himself in. the are Cratylus following the Or phic thengouies calls the. father indeed of Jupiter, auf ‘Saturo, but of Saturn, Heaven. And he evinces that Jupiter is the de -

auurgus of the whole of things ibrough the Hanes: [by which he is called,]

: investigating for this purpose. the truth. concerning. them. Bat he shows that Saturn is connective. of a alivine intellect; and that Heaven i is thei ine

telligence, or intellectual perception of the first ‘intelligibles.._ For sigh

says he, looking to the things above, is Heaven. Hence Heaven subsist 5 prior | to every. divine intellect, with. which the mighty Saturn is replete; — butt intellectually y perceives the things aboy Py and such as are beyond the

is fencer the intelligible ead. inielloctnad. orders, “For Pie circulation — mentioned i in the Phaedrus is intelligence, il rough which all the Gods a

<= pate

souls obtain the contemplation of intelligibles. But inrdligence

dium between intellect and the intelligible. It must be said. therefore, 4

| that t the whole of, heaven i is established according to this medium, and th:

ae contains ‘the. one bond of the divine orders, being | the father indeed of the intellectual genus, but. being generated from the kings ‘prior to it,

which also it is said to see. But on one side of it the See ene SS YPN SS,

: Sie on aes other gee subeelestial arch must be eee

‘ Pa . nt ee : , . . fae ely rea. Yeas . rw. é Se “S. < : y

pate of the first intelligibles? For beea

ligible ; but hecause it truly i is, it participates of being.

Meeecivec: possessing in: itself A. multitude of intelli igibles, it will ioe Be ups ms arranged secording te the first t triad; for the one ee is there, and not Oh a

Se 2

“f use indeed it is sence iti is wim SHAR

diane ub is iidveadieate to the wecoed: sed? or intelligible life} is ‘one, s ) and w ithout separation. a And: agaus, singe it shines forth fo the view with —

divided forms, all-various orders, and prolific powers, it falls short of the all-perfect triad fin intelligibles}. If therefore it is the second to these in dignity and power, but is established above the celestial onde, it is intl ieee 3 indeed, but is the somsnit of he intellectual Gods. On this. ace

the. wing of ee soul i is : nourished ; “but by the contraries to these i Tupted. and destroyed. ‘Phese things however, are indeec ¢

first intelligibles exem ptly, and through union and silence. Be te |

percelestial place is said to nourish through intelligence and energy, and to fill she ee choir Sab souls swith inteligite tees ~ the polten rivers.

of El.

Snes the. apie aks okies 7 phase t : seat ee aed the t feared ise | is’ Fhe sobcoleaial arch, which if 18 obvious to every. one ought te be aang © ander the. heaven, and not in the heaven, For it is not called. by Plate the celestial, but the subceleatial arch. ‘That it 18 alse : = ated under the celestial mieslebein is. | evident a oe what is writ

7 ‘ aS3a5 Ves)”

i proximately se BOs 4 x y ro8

i ut talent oh biog | ape ‘

og Oe PRE THROLOGY 9) DN Ws Swoon oS

gach, the same with the summit of intellectuals, and not wii. Sie en j of s=eS ie es the intelligi ble aud intellectual Gods, it will be: now necessary: to contem- ae te plate what remains. Vor the summit of intellectuals separates | itself from — |

aye the: kingdom of the heaven, but the subcelestial arch is. on all sides coniay (prebended by it. And the former indeed ‘constitutes: the whole of intel-US lect, intellectual multitude, and as Socrates says, the blessed discursive

"energies of the Gods ; but the latter only bounds the celestial series, and ee

: if you say that: the subcelestial arch is perfective of the Gods, and « con- ie nist yerts them to the whole of the heaven, and_ the supercelestial place, you will not wander from the meaning of Plato. For the Gods are indeed

supplies the Gods with the means of ascending to the heaven. For wheu

the Gods are clevated to the banquet, and the delicious food, and we oon Alled with intelligible, goods, then they proceed ‘ascending, to the sub.

celestial arehi, and throwel: it are raised to the celestial circulation. ‘Hence, |

nourished by the intelligil

sh es which the place above the heaven. comprehends ; bat they are: filled with

this nutriment through the sabe

‘Eby participate: of the celestial. ‘circulation. _ : ‘Hence they are converted indeed, through the subcelestial arch; but they | receive a vigorous intellectual perception. from the celestial order; and they are filled with intelli.

i: gible goods: from the supercelestial place. It is evident therefore, that ~~ the supercelestial place i is allotted an intelligible summit; but the cirenlation of the heaven, the middle breadth ; ; and the areh, the intelligible eX--

Vide tremity. For all things are init, And intellect indeed | is convertive, but |». the intelligible is the object of desire, But divine intelligence gives com0) pletion to the middle, perfecting indeed tlie conversions of divine natures,

Ces and binding then: to such as are first, but unfolding 1 the tendencies te ite - telligibles, and filling secondary nutires with precedaneous goods, ee

Wa RAMOa SAN fc however, that through these things we have sufliciently reminded ae

A ag came meer of the 2 order o these three... |

27-22 * GS

vinta $ Rae

ble; by the. meadow, and. by the divine forms,

lestial arch, For through this they also —

~ -—> S-

TA. oe

‘ lh ATs j ; 7 , ‘ _% v. ‘ A ; . , . ee 6 . i »\ , ’ . 7 i . " : * ey i ‘ I ‘ ¥ ery , . ~~ 7 ' aay 222 » * : p.* ‘)% yr AL, we et he TT, Ce. las . CHAP, LX A | OF Paro. » mirth MCs HN SARE AEs hee AM Se RAR PLATS ape SLES RE eee BOSS Ree ee . ; . ‘ . ‘s a6 tea a aes . a¥.x ‘ is * ASAE a TP OS | mr) r »

€ CHAPTER Vil.

¥ ~

Pennars. however, some one i wey. eee us, ae we eh) characte : progression of the intelligible and at the same time intellectuak ret . according: to the middle, and why we call one of the extremes. Sue he middle, ie indicating the exempt transcendency ‘of the one, ‘but the. prosimate and ae connected diminution of the other. _ Perhaps therefore, we may concisely answer such a one, that this whole genus of the intelligible and atthe same time: intellectual Gods, binds together | both the extremes,: being. to. the « one. the: cause of enka but to the other of becoming unfolded ,

_ As therefore, we

the whole

‘ lee

per rcelestial, bat the other subcelestial, from their habitude to. { he

. Nate

RIE Puvegyey

ABs me

deca all the intelligible Gods Sent a naical,

to the middle we éativibate the habitude of tracey and 3 dnioution ; ay

calling the one phore, but the othes under the middle.

7 - - bd te 2 a « r ee »* — : : ‘ z= . . ‘ — - 2 / : ‘ ~- . : ; . : : ~ J + “7% 1 J y A : 7 : 7 . i” 7 —_ = . s Z — c * .? " ne Mer , ; : ra ——— = =~ 7" ry NM - ’ ’ = a 3 oe a . ‘ , : ‘ . a a J ‘ . 2 : 5 Rte + Se ‘ " . pe . . . : —— > <<=> : 3 hae ul 4 5 2% ; a ‘ ~*~ “. ao. ~ — 7 ; = < —— = x = 2 x N 4 4 ft P —F re te Se . — = SS . . : } ' ; F . & y 2 . e ee ™ : .

< 2 an ee A> Fay Cu =.= -- SS : c ,* oy = ’ ee —— eg eee 3 vee Zs Sa 5 4 s ae “

> Pt . J ve Fs =

Turoven: these: things ches we may oe answer w fide ar have said, Me doubts hepa these n ames, Soo sips it is fit

| ‘ haracterizing, cep ‘them from the summit, and as we say that they are the bowpdarien of the — whole. of thin gs, Viz. those that are effective of essence, those that are the causes. of perpetuity, ¢ and those that are the sonrees. of the production. pe: forms, after the same manner we unfold these middle Gods-as the leaders, — of all bonds, from the middle which is in them. : For the whole of this middle order is ‘vivific, connective and perfective. But the summit of it. <e indeed, unfolds the i impressions of ‘intelligibles, and. their ineffable. union. The termination of it converts intellectuals,. and. conjoins them to intelli. Lite “And the middle collects. Bay. and fixes i in gute as. in, } a centre the ee

a ua a v¢ = -4+eg5 eat he ay Geer fees SP ee es erate i aa é

+x : ~ a Po 2 Y : ae ey 5 os ad s . — . > aS < , : — > P S53 =; Fes = we > ¢ . ’ = - 4, - > fas eh =e 4.8) . a, nN : f 3 r a) ™ = 2 = = “ms Ht

- sy j =. * 4 > “sh * Saree aH ge .

M02) ON DHRTAEOLOGY | - Book iY

eh, Ona Ee at ru year r< : a’.

Guat “thats we e should nee the — science sof Plato, sn fa es nar =

differs a oak nite 7 eli said Sandee presen, ue ; rough : . ee } hen tccal and paternal powers. “inthe second place, Plato eleat sie — Seong the fonntains, anid through he fonntains: tothe

Li after many and div idéd intellections t the ood er biciek fonts Hein supernally expanded from the t omare ‘and iuminating us, and prior to our souls, poems onthe ae ae to these, the Gods themselves. from the pers - fective Gods as levittes souls and Gods to the divinities, ; vlioirecon- |

SIN y feat (

the ntdllectuat orders. For the perfective Gods Are Stig. ese livinities, subsi t together awith them, and are com orl

Pe that there i an 1 all-periert and indivisible: saiveriess swinohe then Pere quence OF not being able to ay yprehend by a reasoping process the separa-— tion which is in them. For here also, it may appear te to some one: that

= lato calls the extremity of the celestial circulation, the x et ever 38 10 ot ‘the: case: “Por he ‘does: fot denominate the am eeaiial: bat subcelestial. As therefore, the supercelestial js essentially. exempt fron the heaven, tins also the. subcelestial i Qs. inferior to the tingdom ‘of the: heaven. a ‘For the former: indeed 3 is. ‘indicati We al franscendeney, + but the | jatter ofa proximately-arran, ed Rita: > After: this circulation however, owhich is. connective oF ‘lie sia of bes things, Plato. elevates souls and the Gods to the su percelestial place, abd Be: intelligible iin. of: intellectuals, where. also” ae Gods abiding, are~ , nourished, 1, are io 8 happy condition, aod arc. filled with: ineflable and | OL ds. For tacith Abpengate oho 3 the ascent to the. ee » apd

-uaical : =

bee byt thea : “Such alsa is the communion and union of these, Gods, = oe

my neon

1} a) * ats ‘

tuee rs? 7 2 ~*)

Me bi be, ; , ro ary iO) 23;

oP ; i ‘? ’ : "crv > tt ’ OY at Sarin

ba ne " ; wiht vA We tas rh ‘> + ’ ¥ en >* — 4 : & ithe ; “is

i: diminution. eae ee oN i oS a

CHAP. = 5 + or PLATO:

intelligible powers which ph the eumiits. of all ‘iitelbaetina ss is tivo _ ‘the coumective Gods, In what manner however, the Gods are bere cons joined to the frst. iitallgtthes, Plato. no jonger unfolds: ee ough words;

bata thee « vontact wath ‘eons: is a) : ose ere oaks ined

Ao i rough thi, the rode of eh oa hey sf re

Jawfol t to seespienaia —— we Soren ieee with that | Mpc _ . page choir, this blessed vision and —— wetadeed — j ‘ mrs : others in peomortinn with some other € God, peree nn away x i ginitiated

“ WwW hi hotghes says hie,” were celebrated by ‘as, when. we amie eee impassive, and were initiated j in, and. becam tators ¢ e, Sin and quietly stable visions.” The endire th erefore, is the celestial ‘erenlation.- Rar this pontaihs, ane is ; conclave of all the. divine genera, and also of our soul | Every ibing however, which in the — ts, com: us chen also. ‘Dust, pete i sage oe i Ser Naa = haa

ie ei ee ie ‘the: jnitiation ie: | : = oak Jae 4% : ; ; >*

229 ree one Googe) |) MON ORE SEPRO LOGY! ae: nook cy age

lects t at which. is. Various inte anion and simplicit eee - But.

| quietly. stable, and. simple visions, are vofelded to souls. ine

| anoved by the God A

tained. this most. blessed :

; we re shall have a life per

with the mysteries which are there, and with intelligible silence, — -appears to me that Plato sufficiently unfolds the three ¢let ee buss x ca love, truth, aod faiths: te those who do. nat at negligent] yi ig

Sor of fea, eps in ie: eel bod noi eae eer ith cause of this ineffable muesis? Por muesis in short, is. eck her

‘intelligence. nor judgment, but through. the uhical silence i imparted by tg faith, which is better than every gnostic energy, and which establishes : sae whole souls and. gues in ee jnotiable and soknowas nature * of whe Sno

| Sia wekanevie iiaeatop Sica wate ommentar on ot

i denominated, from ‘tendering the soul perfect. The sont therefore y was orice fel But bane” ae

iti is divided, and i is not able to energize wholly, by. itself, ” He adds: 9 ‘But it is necessary ee line popteta, athens punais, and: ERUMT Ey, differ from each. other. Telete, oe therefore, is asain to that which is is] Bret Pe : trator so perracn “But s ‘fatiesis, which i is 30 called eee , nis fo. Tanger | to receive: by a epee perme: those divine: miysterion, “but eiilciee pure soul ial And srewtes a ssioaget is to. a be ewe Se

that telete, muesis, and ¢ a

~ ——

blished i Oy and become a epi ican ait d Faamipehuodnn Cuneta i * geeu is omitted ia the ae | pes Fs 5 Ne & i ia HRY i Mat i

| ma ty fein. Le uf ~~ the supercelestial place, through the conpecteily-containing Gads, eo ea the mystic inipressions of intelligibies, shine forth in that place, and also 0). Se ae unknown and inetfable beauty of characters. For muesis and epopteia* A eee __ gre symbols of ineffable silence, and of union with mystic natures through’ 0) intelligible visions. And that which is the most adinirable of allis thie, 90°) that as theurgists order the whole. body: to be buried, except the headjin ‘the Most mystic. of wwitiations, Plavo ale: has. anticipated this, being hes de themselves. Rar being | pure,” says he,“ andliberated in this surrounding vestinent, which we now denominate body, we obane ssed muesis and epopteia, being: full of ‘intelligible Cpe sa light”. For the pure splendor [which he: mentions): sytbolically upfolds “tous intelligible. light. Hence, when we are situated in the intelligible, eee arfectly liberated frony the body. But elevating the neAC ead of the charioteer to. the place beyond the heaven, sve shall by fled

~*~ --> + --=-™ * : “ ~ oa" s o Bes! ; ae ase * ~~. S| an, ~ <_-. Aad ote S ire «> <¥F. << be ’ *. b.7 oh) — nt ee ? Aus >) .

CHAP. X ten eee PLATO, cee! gl |

Gods. These things: ‘however, have prota to > this tent froin oy srmpelly: abot stich ae concerns.”

Serle al = Me ith eee ee ee AT. Nh st ; =e ? é > *. ’ 7 $é “+3 . >. = et re ge < ~ . : : Le eon a 1) ‘ ii ~<a Se : ; : ; et i . * «* CHAPTER XX. at Si oot ; Ay) 4 5/ % A a ) ) ' .

at

Bur gain returning to. on propane philoey tet us conoid ihe colt. ic at

ceptions which Plato indicates to us concerning cach order of the ‘intel

ligible ; and at the same. time intellectual Gods. ‘The ‘supercelestial: place oy vi therefore is intelligible. ‘Hence also Plato. says that it is essence: which ee ya truly i is, and that it is visible to the intellect of the soul. Ati is Tikewise es the one comprehension and union of the intellectual Gods. For tt is OE 2 Lag. intelligible after such a manner as animal itself, ‘nor as ‘the first etern nity, < nor as that which is itself primarily the one being. For as these are pre a

marily intelligibles, they are exempt from all other intelligibles, and pre-

subsist by themselves. But the super celestial place, i is proximately es

R “

tablished above the celestial circulation, and of this is the in tefligible a kbps yet itis not simply intelligible. ~ And that: we ‘assert. these things Tightly, ee

Socrates also testifies, impartin gt the intellection of this ‘intelligible. to souls ce likewise, through the heaven. For in this period, cee

rding- to WwW

tht hh PSR Pore fie ia 4 Nac te eae ae et se oa . P ~ ICT ; a = : * Sts / a ets

they are carried round together with the circulation: of the heaven, they es

behold indeed justice, they behold temperance, ‘and ‘they; also behold seis

ence. and each te the be ae which. fawe: a trae and real existence #80 dit he

¥ e-

Bee as « bele ng ie he: ‘ibaves "The first pees h ee are in ie telligitle according to their own essence, and aud Brst efficient cause of all intellectual natures. Bar the mighty §

w+ a

ae: according to he. ¢ xempt : | | | : a ae ee

likewise, though he i is an intellectual. God, and the fulness of ‘intellect, is : S 5 pecligible & as. swith, reference te » the evniangus ; for he i is the summit. ” Pore

SSR Dreier a! i es ; . ; , ‘ \ eer Srittay ‘ ky yt;

Looy eae

" ‘ | | dite + Tt ; .4 j outs - toes | F3 ‘ i ‘ . ate : : . - . y ~~? : | : ; ey ; \ i” . = . ri * ¢ hATL9 ’ F : = F ¥ oe bia oP eA > } ~*~ ; } " a iat ii ) ; Avena hit tee j mi, *,% TOK, s 7 vi. *) Ne: ’ hia : : JY = = ; a ‘alt - r : : ; ee it ce , * te L2 5 ; : . _ - — : . @ . : af 4 . x4 ae EE AE iia OR RON ON’ an THRO cae y . > ad - ~ : “ . a Th 944 Race a BOOK WN. Pug Pn : : ~ : ; Pe SF _ c -

Cry ADs FS 0s 0% | (0) Ne re Pee Bae POR ee oY eater ta: hoe ae at - va a, i" 7 o wal -- _ ip ~ he » = = : ae « nn ‘ey : a wil - : ; . SSeS ~ c = = > AN by > t ~- * mo ‘ oe oe . ~~ . —?, bs - J ~~ a* Yeo" a ~~ ae ‘. = -_ - ee mes ~ ne de ke : oF Ra tO . - - bs e . -Oe = - . ~ _ — . _ > “— ~~ . -* m i ~-* a - - - ° a ~ ie? ig? ei ‘s i i jateli-

se 2. ee ee py bles, ah once segues) ppir to. wit aecs et ond ‘abd third nities ut tn See wee ae See soperilatil pla ‘eis not simply intelligible, for it is the summit of intel | uals, and not of intelligibles. ; “Hence Plato calle. the first triad of in- ee

Pe eens

inf oe felts the: One heing 5 :: but he de apiuinates the. superce : i Hae - traly-existing essence. For the former indeed, antecedes all beings | in an Ht) | admirable sitnplicity, and | im the occult unity of ees z For that hore he we oe

AMMA are gible itself; and i 18 not in one. re = ‘pC ti

ne 2 5a ie ; oe i rticipates ce he cing, py is go paras be oe Bus Bas ence als ee

% Bean 7h es sede essence m whieh, traly. “By: aa a vin ses Sint BS) ‘ @ ess sence, ol at which is pritua

; i* -~*~ rien oe _ 6 Nat “a . . , 7 -+ » *s - . * swe< 7 are . Y — end . cy ss . : . : » - * wi\>*~_ * on a ‘ - Pan . fers. 745. ae ‘~ a » Le hf ee » et NF ae "es sy ee tae : Jos ie ° SPS oe 4

ey aes “igi va union aes iiesiat at he seal ani tae bsnin of SR eee Rie Tem ae eee | ntelligibles. ‘But the superceles NN acd SPehaeeres oe ding to. infinity, and the power 0 of inf | op tata RIA Sinope esis lific, and produces all nel o eheee Aoengy ae ee ae PAWL s a € } au ita place, as. being the teeeptucle of t Ac paternal ae sett es a | eis patie | : ng furl a ena + the See ve dps of ie Gate i into the oe ae | 3 vt

CHARS - OF RhATO. ae

“ele re

sate: revel ives, ue also soustitatas sand pennies puna Sates anelaes

swith: the father, Nor. does. this generative deity. produce from. herself ine ek +;

into ap external place, her progeny, and. separate them from h ‘ber own com ea?

Hy NAST

prehension, in the same manner 3s the natures which | t:

deliver their offspring i inte light external to themselves ; : Dut she generates, Ak comprehends and establishes. all things i in herself. - ‘Hence. alsa, she i as tbe os pimet phice. of them, as. being : a seat. which on all sides contains: them, and as =

by her prolific, and primarily efficient powers, preoccupying and cone taining ip herself, all the progressions, multitude and variety of secondary 7 natures. For ‘all beings subsist in the Gods, and are comprehended and

saved by them. 3 For where can they recede from the Gods, and from the

depart from them,

can they re remain even 1 for tlie smaller portion va time? do. a particular — Be, mianuer however the powers» “which are generative | of divine natures, are ve said ta comprehend | their ‘progeny, s so far as they are the proximate caus 0 ARR aay of them, apd constitute their essence with ¢ a more abundant division, and as

a more: particular: providence. For paternal causes ‘produce secondary Baye 1) i natures uniformly, exemptly, and without coordination, andcomprehend, =

but unically t their own progeny. And i in ‘simplicity indeed, they g

ey the Sailely: ob Fete; Pas Ju nian ey arta | 7 e evident el therefore, from what has been said, that the supercelestial place is intelgible, sd after what manner it intelligible. In addition to these things also it is. evident, how it is feminine ; for. place i is adapted Cogs cla generative | Gods through the above-mentioned causes, And the mneadow is pas the fountain of a vivific nature, as will be shortly demonstrated. ‘Socrat tes aN

likewise assumes all the divine natures that are in this place, 2 : kind, [viz to be of the feminine genus] T mean science herself, justi 3 pe temperance herself, truth herself, and Adrastia ; i 8 y ally sidered as a. certain. indication, that Plato. partie jeu "

bes the fem inine to this Shae and ban cane other theologi se “i

oe: ‘intellectual Gods, is

OE things, u unl

. ‘ ey ‘ > : 5-7 ; stat : z A ay ee << » - ‘ 1 ie ee ee : ‘ | 2 . : ‘ PE Os Oe J : + . > ~~ 4 > “ye a gtr ve . ’ wt, : 4 + a5 =¢.% | , i : as +.» a3 . * P fe, te .* Pes . 4 eth PUES Nae ; * “2 ‘ ee iE ay i ~ f > . : : : . 2, ‘ . - ss 2 : ‘ . “ : be ‘ ee . Pate” & > tr? 7’? 3 sae *< 3 22> y - vi , ry ‘ ¥ " - _— - ot ow™ 131 er is OM ede wee Tae t., rea r Tt At ; . 6. . “ : e7t ; i 4 y ‘ Tt ‘ a6 : : Sra e Pe eats S Pe LL Fete We soe xe sor” ; ust y See ee tae ete ees Lal, i. ; 2 j : : ¢ .. - » F ’ tyes “ a Se . ” —* ’ * > © i : * : r - — —- a @ fe ele ee oh > te ¥ pt hs.-) a4 “ : ’ * an, oe wr ap >< 2 Ss Pe orn ve fe euuaes - 2 7 ™ . 24" a -} SS a ee et 2a te ee x. \ » — me . Wa . Hae , : 7 = . . ; Es a iS itera 2% atta a a L?/Pa we svar ees HA ‘ te hak ce ae a my’ ah * 5. a, ~ Tie-4 >t . 7 * © . “ : " ; 4 : ay = - 22% .*s Sasa OTE SY yh + ae Niel ete Bee, = : 4 é 7. ae ’ OE Pe ae Sa The at ¢ 74 +s " - ' ry ’ " 7 ‘ , . .

: zi ; , ‘ . P. ; J a : ~~ &g.8) ‘4 > a ; * ae ae es oe ee $53 1 SRR. Ce _— x = = Ges = => =>

ws =o " wig So Oe ee ST ee ~ ~~? : : 4 Pant Ww ne 7 . ‘4 = SS < ¥, ree oo > a Se < AY . é : . 4 ‘x.

: Weak ‘Gentes is est cause Oe which h Plato j in s iekae oo ce a i Soe

rates this deity negatively. analogous t to the one? And what are th

Pe saite, . And he takes ay from it these three ‘hypa iE figure, “and contact, Tsay ‘therefore,

ing the suromit

dently ly ‘constituted § 1a intelligible transcendency of themse

ginning of intellectuals. is allotted ]

. ” ‘ : : , p A : ™ vray -; - : a ie > ; S)- e - . . . < ; si , a Nv ; , ‘ ; a. ’ ‘ it ° a" ; . & \e , ° - r - *? a “ : 7 . . - ' ir 4 . wy . y. AD ’ att d : a : . ; s . ~ y +N. \ ” ‘ => * - P . iN’ « . . SS hoe fig Me fe; ng ot Ta wa > > “ : : 7 : S83 Lh , ‘ ‘ : . , = na , 2 ! . : rs. - bata" 7, i _ ? <4 -45 : : : . ¥ 4 > > = 5 4 : ; . ‘ ‘ > . « aes 5 ee en ae te OS Me , . .. wiv y 3 « ’ . > " ‘ : :

Ro soe Sale is unknown, aad ‘nelable: accutane to its pea Sra y arity, and is ‘fooly]) to. he known through: intelligible impressions. - Se Were 7 Ses] C1 mit of 3 intellectuals, it conjoins itself with intelligibles. - Por Sage. (ee how could intellectuals: be conjoined with intelligibles, unless they ante | ted mselyes? But

| what: connexion aod. communion could be surveyed ‘of the. ‘whole orders Ses

: unless the extremities of such as are first possessed acertain aie uaa pimibtude | to the beginnings of such as. ‘are second ? a For on account i eee Rafa (| this similitude, these are connascent with each other, and all things subs ‘Sapa ASR ih een mecorting, to one series. AS therefore, the ead of intelligibles a hc ee | su : oo HG | wise , an in- Pap at ee ‘telligible hyparxis.. : “And each of these indeed i is intelligible ; bat the Re AE ees intelligible simply ; and the other is not intelligible svithout. the addi-

| ae Bectross Forhe denominates: it, without. colour, without cee and : Be ee

** , : 7. . 7 : ; . . A . . '* e wh | > ee nae ; =: 7 ‘

Mi: tion sok the intellectual, ‘These therefore, are consubsistent with each — =

- other. And the one indeed, is the paternal cause of the whole of things, 80 fae as ‘it is intelligible, z and the intellectual which is in it is extended in-- telligibly. But the other is. ‘generatively. constitutive of the same things, ay NGS because | iti is intellectual, and intelligible good presides i in the intellectual ost gents. Al things. therefore, are from both, exemptly indeed, from the Moet “intellectual ¢ of intelligibles, but coordinately, from. the. intelligible of ye ae .) fellectuals. And both indeed, rejoice ith woknown ‘hy parxes;. and are es ite ee a8 5 Phato: sa ie known by ineligible, mystics, said inefable baprer eae

See ee fold te arcana. -eoneerning them, and to explain by words their ees ae, ah | Known v union. eur | 7

: . ’ ve . »* : . e = i. _* : - > 54" ~" . ; ‘ : ‘ — oe an. — ae * . . — . » Ss ‘Zs 4 fo a * . so yy — ’ : : - -, . *. ih 7 au” p= F , : . *.* -. tifa = . Sls : +

Aan x. Ri oF ¢ PLATO, | 8 peck

ss

From ihe end. of. the inteligible order hownied the summit of intel.

lectuals ‘possesses ‘its unkpown peculiarity. For so far ag it conjoins ae

itself to the first intelligibles, and is filled with their anical, ineffable, and >

paternal hyparxis, : so-far also it exists in an unknown manner. prior to intellectuals. Hence it is incomprehensible by the natures posterior: tases but itis known by those prior to it, , being, super-expanded into a continued : union with them.’ It likewise knows the natures prior to itself intelligibly ; Me

bat this does not at all differ from uniform and ineffable knowledge. For intelligible knowledge i is the union, cause, summit, aud 0 ikhown and

oceult: hyparxis of all knowledge. _ Since therefore, the ‘one. and united % = triad is, if it be lawful so to speak, the intellectual i image of the unknown —

onion Los agian and Bees over es same. Aiaoniss snd. Sbktows

dt

=

pein, « we 2 are pieoe to ebay this God ete negatis oe

a" > : my 3-- ; : reels Digs i. if ; ac aes ae io ge 2 >

the same manner we endeavour to unfold negatively the een rm ‘an |

poknown summits. of secondary orders, And- in short, since: Soc

in the- Pheedras apakes: ‘the ascent as far as to. the -supercelestial :

arranging it analogo

to. the first, as in this order, and in the ascentof

sotils, he celebrates. itt by. negations, © For i in the Timeus, soabenas ae ea

that t the one. _ doniurgis. setae whom. every: a jemiiurg i

Pew eae

has thie faesleces with respect 6 secondary patures, | Hee iti ae oo tates the eause which is at once. ‘unically exempt | from all beings. We >. eelebrate this cause. however, through negations alone, as existing prior oF

es ee of Gods eR fis : be Hitits

‘to all things; but we unfold the summits which proceed: analogous in fi ae

affirmatively and at the same time tegatively. As. participating indeed, =

the natures prior to themselves, we: celebrate: them. affirmatively. “For = 3 34 ‘Plato. calls ‘the -supercelestial place essence. which truly ly. is, the. plain 2h truth, the ineadow, and the intelligible place y € of survey. of the Gods, and. he: does hot ‘onl ale pall it L withont, Se. without, hake an. without ny %

ie Foca ey aw

‘ div ni

“mediom: between the intelligible Gods and the first, intellects orders, containing the bond of both. And tt guards

Be ON THE THEOLOGY | BOOK Y. ROSE yack, ret ete mifitnvations with. negations. Por this order is a Hgiant ants

indeed intellectually, Rae : .

atcording to a ubiform and unknown transcendency, but transmits g Speke ie plenitad wre of intelli gibles as far as to the last of ‘things. tt likewise oS

Being therefore eebablisbed between the oie and the seule Gods, if itis unfolded, wevatively indeed, through the unknown manner in which — ae it ‘transeends secondaty auatures, but affirmatively. ‘through its. pattici > jpation of ‘the fitet natores. Por the first demiurgas is called an the - Timaees fabricator and fatlrer, and good, and all such names, so far ashe ee 3. rticipates: of preckistent causes s but So far as the is the monad of all fabrication, Plato leaves him unknown and ineffable, exempt from all the fabricators of things. ‘For he says, “ it is dificult to discover him, — pd when found, it is impossible to speak of him to all mén.”: Thus Sane. therefore Plato unfolds the super lestial place, affirmatively indeed, ae :

: uth, and at another, something ce else of this kind ; ‘por’ so far as it transtehds the intellectu: al Gods, and “ae far as it is supreme and nical, he celebrates it ig ta in the: Satie Manne ras the prin niple: which is exempt, from, all Vhings. 3!

fy falto ws Dierehine, in the. next cate that. we. shouild aauaider what “the négations are, and from what orders” ‘they. are. generated. In the

—— meee ihe nacpres € of the one. are fe produced fe from al -

sas 4 in omited in hen sich he tei bein

ings at ioe, according to phe > common wins ws far ‘as to Be

> being Gilled from the first causes, at one ‘time indeed calling it essences S | = avi, traly i is, at another the plain: of tt

Cais an ne EU ARR ORCI Me: eda civic orden, | heeine the ne ei ofat aver thet. And: _—

“ieordinrg to a a th ene Bat pars ithe 2 Phaibven the ghee, otis = | sei he tig soiuthit of all 'itelle tals are the snide

poeren ‘il ‘the: tet Beers ny . jat'evéry genes of the-Go is'to the ‘One, ‘that ‘the t “ft coder spnateiton to this auremit, areto it, Plato therefore Wenokninates the célestial order which eo pnectedly con tuiris wholes, _ ne fe ight, colour ; because Ukewise tte ap] x psig eauty o

ight. Fort Hit ci honk Ey sod ig! ‘Tin eS ‘the. pes a oe a . he hae i} a no aes ae aie: an tlie — ‘adyta of the ‘Gods; ¥ “btitit: shines forth © in this ord er, and ‘from tbemg unapparent | ecomes: micnifeat, ” Hence it is is assiraibited to ‘colour = eee

Farther "ai, i ‘the Retires 56 o ht -hebolding thie gives sbonesthe & perly be called colour which is conjoined

: ithe ae) i ay very on = a y be

ref oe —_— the segues =e ot

an tan + oy a eS oe : Sis Pts Se, ; 2 . : Fe _< a A = « 5 5 4 Fay ae Palen bite exes tte Se oe eo ed api, has . ete eT er oP rtrA, ie ole ee erit ee + Crt Ae) 2 ma ae : 2 SF aS a ee ng PS FI GPT PE Chit Jay eS. 4 vey +. Pete ie ee > JOT he . $ W BY * ee ay. , = X : : . ’. 4 - . - ~ “ aM ‘ ~2 . 5 e . A - ~ . ’ wate ‘ . .

+ _s : a : + —* +2 = ad > as ~% ™ , 2 . i‘ ! a ~ ; 7? = ee

a 5 7 > + - ‘ a aw _-. - -~~ ~$ . i es ~ “ -

: oe ee +.

~ —- ~

<—~ PSS ‘ : ’ ire: fr = 2, RE aa ~ = a ope, —_" ~ 7 F - oo A o> ats J

= ; ~~ an i iy ea

e = y & XT. Ho “35; > aS nn ie tT ders are ~~ s + o* noe = Se: FEES moe oe se

Ta

figure, and - ore pas Eee but accor CO

~ fom intelligibles the é participation eht; on - guinatioo-inelesto! healed cs andi in: ‘contact at

cantly sera ee it isn bag

s spernal “ame ‘continuity, and. perfects. all things. by i its power, sings whic

‘touched. indeed, through union, those. that are: ‘figured, thi ough th ticipation of. bound, and those that. are coloured, through the illumination — ugh ig ae Bat it draws upward, aud allures to itself every thing inefabl: Hs

gh intelligible i cipinone and fills eve ary. Ahieg: with ‘Rnical

Me a = ” ¢ €. fe ’ tee

ty i hr

ocTf therefore, se ass hese. things ia oe must nol ain: he dnterpretation at thi ge who. are busil y. seine a in, sensible colon 8, and

ewan and: ange Hie. hes assert. Sts ase sare oe is

te. ‘that pace uy ee even nate, not. aes Sal wie + exists: as ne sihnle, het that also which is partial, 1s exempt trom sensible colaurs, from apparent figures, and. from. corporeal contact. What therefore is, there neraGle in this, if it is also. present to. natures: themselves. Eh

STP n

— ta extend. colours, and figures, and contacts, from on high a as Se far as to the last. of things, and to. evince. that the superce

similarly. exem pt from all these, Bor. soul also. and intelleet participate of figure: and contact is foe in. “incorporeal pce ajeasu of first, be 8 sana Eros and | ab is x tena. to, » call

abr

-—— =<" 5

"4 wert . : ‘ : . £2: 5 e> fy" has & Ve t wad Seeaheat a er ee eee ~e 7 : ~— 2 > : —-: . . ¥ ota . t = cr “yee ttt 4 ge ear ates

RP oy ae . . . - a : by va a ; Te] : é xy hy Ep Ente Le 4 BT AR E ¢ : uk de | Fs ~- : ¥ ratews ; +) FO ere Avs =F : Phice sss anf ’ « 7 < oe , he ) ¥ ’ _ + Se ‘ ei ° , . % rreeit ; repens we Ay ~ . ners : Oh at sey u% 1 : AT | y : ata “\ 3 * ‘ele “ ’ ene? ‘7 Wheales BCA? ~ ° , — 4 i? beg i : vr rn - x { + vf BW : EMyol iN uy fA aN a 7 J ,) ye Dye ate fe 3 * £9 P| 4 4 a = ‘ : | % : tar) ab ¢

Jestial place, is

=e natures, according to.

; : Ws : ‘ * = J? 4

’ ‘4 7 4 ; rn mY) oR! ma ins) A" 7 SUA ae a & 7 “\ ‘ AAS iY a ‘4 7 : Po ne r,t) ee a wl » . ha ay -- + a , "SF -— 7 . « ¢ a . ? Le a -> > ’ ~ — ce — oe a 4° > ’ ~ ay atee — _ * ie ew ~~ - -* . ~~ ' 7. Py? ; ; ” 3 _ e* - ve * -~ -— . — -* . : ae” a. « ts ™~

CHAP. XII,

intellectual perceptions adhesions. We should n

from things first to ‘things last, not compare “the” I high he lectuals with the last of beings, above which both sow established. ‘For'in so duing we shall err, a

. sn, 251

hi ee yonder of a |

who exclaims that it is Baldness to assert koi things concerning it. “For : where is the boldness, and what the unknown: power transcending our conceptions, i in contemplating: the truth of sensible colours, figures, and |

contacts. For an hypostasis of this kind is known: by physiologists, and

not by the sons of theologists, 7 Such therefore is the power possessed by Ss as

ad shall not attend to Plato,

the negations toes is el Pinta celebrates the he supercclestial Bee: AS ES rol x

wn <a es oe

Attuned

— ee ©

tweet Oe ee ae we

; , . ' ty wRne & s R = . - - - 5 LL ‘ \ , " | ‘ " , * } " \ 7 . Ff ‘ P “4 i WHE r wv x Ayo pve ys el ‘| ‘ +e , P é , (eS Oe iS } | " , : 1 ali fer Ae ' by wy i 4 " 9 »~ "a7. Ts Bs tis” " a a5 ye? , i" é a] : ‘ , .s ; ,% a a We cal eeb a : : i +3 r - ; ' i” | ’ Lack ane “4 at ha ; z $ cies Coa s ' , : Set ee wt Sp ER : = Rex Bee : , ° ; | 7

exist Se na 4 ee participation of ther frwt: intel etter t

The ‘supercelestial place therefore, is. ‘said to be essence: ces =

pest * —

hecause it participates of that which is primarily. being. ‘For’ to be, ceed a

sesh to he a wre a heey to ba Sine as: the | s pe

ane Shenk ae as Paltiides a ie beta Panne us Bat the =

supercelestial place is beleld by the Zo vernor of the ‘soul, becat allotted an intelligible trauscendency with respect to the other

Jectual Gods. Hence the intelligible good of iti is renderes phat nth fein ; so >

‘its: ‘being Ruown by ‘intellect, “This intelligible é th nefore, : the sam eater Wa ist Which 16 Staly Ging, arrived So efor Hie Heel am ‘For: they are “primarily ‘aid imparttieipably intelligibles, aid dhe:

efficient | causes of all intelligibles. ‘These things also pee ‘eid “gach seh: x : cs sas aes viz, + that, Rion ay. ieee beit mB and He: ee For every .

ee a So ee ee = << > + Se, eS a

RY; re ee oo. Leg in

ON THE TH

lig ees is try being, and: wor 3 thing why, es intellect is antelip bie

Rose oe intliet is the supplier of pera: aeey a clligible is. Hi Shere inane ee essence. oe that Sik aman is A primacy, it gas :

- Ty ed fb ae i y 7 a , , : oe ses Sas : + : Be % ie ave ‘4¥enh te ES - % ‘ aye, A oat san A dade tok ee . ee >* aes

Las ty tea7 tah rod Y : ' AS aah ‘

In the third place iieichoet the genus: of ‘irae science is or to be:

‘stablished about the supercelestial place. For these two things ascend —

ue to os contemplation of that essence, viz. intellect. the ; governor of the

‘4 Shi ‘soul ‘(but this is a partial intellect established. indeed above souls, and. me

ale vating them to their paternal port) and true science which is the

tates ity as pepe es stalicetion.

fy deity ote ‘is Speeiene af all intellec

int vonage intellectuals, because this is pertduti

— = justice, ayant ied : genie 3 a Yhese three

Mas tos Seantaineere Mee: ‘i

ee or ewe so5 i is is necstary intend miata, fy & f

fection of the. ‘soul. This. therefore energizes . about that place, a harmonic. measures about — Bxt. pap ee 4 Sie ae |

eal elie. Aatienand 4 the © fount 6 I gof the ky

ficient cause of nadefiled and stable heen: sete Bat. it atiluer forth : i o ats oe

san and libewiee of divine septic Fe or Hee weenie. this uniform : ne ee ‘Poreach of the

>, .

cnap. xiv.

intellectual virtues, and not being, as some | forms. For Plato is accustomed

“tke

somewhere in the Phado. . i But here. owhen. he says. justice: temperance herself, and science herself, he: appears to unfold to us certain

self-perfect and intelligible deities, which have a triadic. subsistence. — aad

of these science indeed i is the. monad ; but. fem Be

Aird

order ; and justice the third. “And ‘science | ete an

rE: Ea Lael Vn xp tit pl eee Lately

ap

undefiled, firm and Weegee) intellig ence 5 bat ‘cope pete 3 all the Gods the cause of conversion to themselves and ae ie imp ‘a *

SFE 5 ev,

to them the cause of the distribution of the whole of OO desert. And through science ‘indeed, each of the Gods fatale otha

Suche k ae Begala 3 perceives, the natures prior to ) himself, : and i is filled with intelligible in ~

LIS . SRG: ais sete pate, Jigence ;" v' but through tempe rance he is con werted t to him x and en mee rs and a good | coordinate to the e conversion tod TI SORE 5 Pay gee £e ne swe through justice b he rales over the natures Pe osterior to him : Se eS Ee hel 53S * fe - ane : . These, three. fountains therefore. contain all the ener g

; ery Le F j S2e. er $53 agit? a ‘second 1 union, = ? a8 e 5: [eS +3 - fe ; jee as s they say. 1 ‘measures their desert, ani Supp! ies 3 a oe ada

Ga : Aaa science indeed proceeds: avalogons to Abe intelligi ibles. And as that triad imparts essen ;

‘Toruuates the Gods” swith knowledge. { Bi . analogous t to. the second tr triad d of i intellig ibles. “For temperat nce Imitat the connective and. measuring power: of that. triad ; ‘since it 1 measvres ; Ne energies | of the Gods, and converts: ea ch of th bein to itself “A ind justice proceeds. analogous to- the third triad : _ intelligibles. : t alse separates secondary natures. poe to ap propria

re

Trance hd ta RE ei

~ a)

>

pS ey

same, tanner as. it tad Se them m intllig

ee ~~ Se PS on

“ coat ead et ‘ere rw. + nprmoiear ey

, ¥ wh ¥ ag in ome tublation: 4. »y * ed a ‘ 7 RY aie or vis 2 a . we $ ot Th 157 * Nag tense ' ’ Vo ot, ee meh J Uc. es ae i = Ve F eae 8 ‘yy -Wie bs, As - cs : Z _ . “ . , «~ ‘ 3 . « = “-. ° o ae ; “ : : ’ . 4 t ‘4 ’ : ¥ < ar as +S est ee ’ , ¢ at . ~ , ’ ; r . : : . za ‘ " . = : * y ¥ > : _— : . .

2) ae : , « : wea BERR ak, ee AS ) ‘ ¢a - J « _ a ann 7 ae: 4 fle

it ok hey are, intellects Y ed these by the term itself, as for j instance science itself ak pean “eel: and this Socrates says herself, a

ae bly b bys be Bist ass ee ,

: Té eT - . Seite & . = = yt -~ . : F-2 . ~~ re | " ‘ rey ~— ”. . ? " rt-get, ‘ Ti e<tt ~ ' . pees The Te ‘ : il Aree - ; ptatenat » - ~~. = . - | , = -- - > 3 — “ oie | 2 J = “ e < ee , ee : . ‘ ¥ = , ’ - e ‘ ; . . ° _- : » yw J . = - > - < + s ’ : * ae a! Oe py , : ’ > i " é = - ° a a - os ° ” nett ‘ > . a ; : ¥ ; P. ; . . J a 4 wl ~ : 2k =: Ale EOE eae ge Ml (ee : > 4s - : . ‘ 4 ; : TP ae 7. a o 5 e* tee 74, 2» — ~~ o 9 Y I'S 73 Fl oF AS < = . ae ee YD > “ - Ve =_~ - ; : “it f ‘a ’ e ey : .* 7 ss . . * «f rare z Pe Te OE . ’ 7s * 7 ’ " me , - : _ : - ; i‘. . . : > ‘ - : .. d : nk he +e ee ‘ ~ « > > | 'F >. y »% rn . ;

> : ia _ r o Ses ax 4 ’ wy 4 J . = ee te: ~~ = > : > : ; - o ' » - : — . 1 se * . * - - - 7 . ad a ex ta ; = > -< z ; F » “ ‘ . 4 ; : . . A <s 4 * -A . =. > “ = : , = ° . ~. = ¢ , , wr? , : = > ay 2 P , J a7 = " _ yu, < -‘s ’ _ > ie : Se > " “ly & : £ = ey rs ‘ . y ae at : , Paw z Se . ’ ry . , . ’ > iv. : - “. ~~ = -“ ,. AY ro : ~e md ee ng moe -- Z » - : 7 ~ ~~? 4 wT 4 * aa . \ Do ne ee = = ‘ as ” ia ee ae 7 ey i.e © lat ae ee # * = a 2 ; ‘ a bs, a, ’ welt, aN, 4 7 eis ek ” ‘om =< eae Sat Sats So. yey * my * Ks Je ee 23 a , Ay — . ; 4 f ve . < Oe . he : a a" p ; fr aa “4? ' j : Ss : ‘ Ad , ; = = ‘

(aii hee hi these things ‘therefaces we a suey “another fiiad IN Heats preexisting in this place, which also Socrat he Soph UE truth, ‘the meadow, and the nutriment of the Gox yds. “The plain of troth on ayarh se is. Jotellectually expanded to Tate Hab and is sp! eidid TSE

‘ith the the illuininati Hons that, proceed: from thence. For as ‘the ‘oat emits a aya iaakes

2

«

SS eS Seat ete. oe Sa

@ : light, so the intelligible imparts: ‘to secondary a i AMR)

sro ne feos of. essence. But the meadow i is the — BN Beasties ‘pe ae ioe Lalvani 1 Feasons, is see peepee SAN Ot sale

v' . Pe , yee iy | Ae >i? 2 > 2 ome ; . = o ;*

at Swntes she Gods patie of these ve but in m eee (guided & manner in their p prog snag Eee yaa

~> «the

ek ee he _-

by) Cie ae at tes manger, ae fies acts PR and ety ie ae ay iN | \Bives thera nectar io drink.” fa oaE he. charioteer therefore, being nourished ae SE eee

with “intelligibles, -unically participates - of the perfection which is) ah | - ) ea oe imparted through iMumination by the Gods. ‘Buti the horses ‘participate of aa this divisibly ; : ‘Girt indeed ‘of ambrosia, and afterwards af nectar. “For it aaa ee ARS

ae De oem ten Bon ae osia, they should stably and see Come . 2 53 abide ip. more excellent. natures; bat that ‘throngh nectar they should | Ss

- unmatably porte for secondary natures. or. ee | say ‘that ambrosia ae

as pid but nectar Hiquid aut riment; which Plato also indicates when he says that the charioteer places before the horses ambrosia and afterward gives: them nectar to drink. “Hence the nutriment of nectar mani sts ; the. ‘unrestrained and indissoluble nature. of providence, and its, prow ceeding to ‘all things: in an -unpollated 1 manner. But the nutriment: of ambrosia, manifests st ability, and a firm settlement i in more ‘exce en t natures. From bath these however, | it is evident that the. Gods both abide and proceed to all” things, and that neither their ‘undeviating 1o nature, and which is without conversion to subordinate beings, is improlife, nor their prolific power and ‘progression is unstable; but abiding — they proceed, and being established in the divinities prior to themselves, — they provide for secondary natures without being contaminated. Nectar and ambrosia. therefore, are’ the perfections of the Gods, so far as ey are Gods; but other things are the perfections of intellect, nature, and — bodies. “Hence Plato having assumed these | in souls, calls the souls | {which are nourished with these,] Gods. For so far as they also parti vipate of the Gods, so far they are filled with nectar and amb OSE These however. in their progressions. have a bipartite division; the one indeed, being. the, supplier to the Gods of stable and firm perfection; but ue other, a - Pisdes viauing: providence, « of liberated: administration, aud of | ing a * hondant sommonicense of A ieee Spee t6 Hie

i

L980. princip 8 0

of this ‘kind. ae of it teat be. aadcead c

es P

to bound, but nectar to infinity, rater ‘the ¢ one e is AS it aca hamid, atic a Biba

yaaa

Dat hounded from itself - but the other i is aS it were P solid, anid Ja

a poise y presence. rep he Gade: ad is “hep cause oF pe pow

vigour which | ' wovides for the whole of things, and of infin Lane failing sup ply. ‘But am ibrosia i is stable perfection, i is similar to

aay

‘

‘ EA tia eu 3 piss , ry Se oF Se aA 4 a. ~~ : . > ’ be

Beey | ae +.

te $ > ¢ +. 4 ‘ =

rN é é

js the cause to the: Gods of an cestablishnient in themselves, and is the oF CEE

supplier « of firm and undeviating intellection, © Prig th pees, the one fountais, of Sail so eat to ‘all aon Gods, ‘which

ese ete,

Hees. re ‘ ree Ke atelle uae a

ntcllectua Hs ete s utr a aS)

“rn we.

= ej 28 Sars. — 4 i) ae ih Ps tii es o} th ky

APES GER YS ‘ete XVI,

— . : ay

es Be

wate .. But ik f the that w Me st

PANY +% ” te Oe, a ~ - uid discuss the division of the “place into three parts. F ‘ ee 3 3 a Past #2 a Sta 4 ; BES s cok ih ES 24, a 7 a : is, as we h oe fore ob: ae

1 “ the i inlaligite ‘summit ‘of

oy eee * according, to.

oh 8G 285 “a we

ae Bers

_ Poxceantsc. these things, thereto a a heer ahi lie tthe

Je Fy

ae

¢

K- cyt We

’ Sim ewes

, ‘

; *y =* + Bee * , es f ths ¢ i = ‘

p>

BeOS ee efeeck Bees ‘establishe

tn s fit. to divi

ae

ite p t aliarit irities of the

ifs re PE: i ath ie 2

~S :< SS oes ad

Y.. Payss os op ats

yore in or ren en to ue wing a the vich'h and

ger" aa te ae 2 3 .. =

28

i 10s ge sy ay a the: e ; re is ‘the ‘province o of intelligible a Noe

~7 A483

Tnmediately there. Sts Rags Plato unfolds its egatives, the uneolonted, the nd “three x pe “justice, Sur preceptor and ne Jiniad 3 into eet ‘monads, aud

: ologies Tf, however, feo » fra reac ar a down, , We sth walleabad - tliat = ph in of truth, ‘the meadow, and the nourishing | cause of the Gods are

° ; i” : ; >) -* . 7 Z Va BA bho ’ ry. “ : ‘-* we in — M4 : ’ ‘ « A) : ‘ \ fie \ : ’ ' Vas " . -‘ . os ; “. > - oe - * > 4 - ag ® Py FF. 25. a =a * : a 7 i . -_ ; v : re ~ ? -‘. »* *s .* — ¥ -- a Ty : _ -: " = ‘= -“ > ; ~ , > : —— ”. 7 2 >. “ —_ -’ “i ~ -> f : “ *, + ~ 7 e 5 : ‘ r > 7 ? 4 oe " . sr es - * ad : Pad ae is 7 a ~~" -— »* OK —

CHAP SVL — EAL EE ee a ¥ pee Fo ‘ =e: rhs ne ee .

3 the pisidictions tise 1 - Henve also eae are Fed ‘about ¢ the meat me ti

| is s indeed nutriment, bat i ima t divided: manner.

| plenitude « of the first. For. all the super

on divinity bas beheld any thing “til another period takes place.” being: and iatelipble: © nd is = fall of divine. ‘union. to the fi

ep ee PY

‘ight aubaiets: aunedy. aad: is “occultly calablialiad. as it were: in the 8S adyta ; bution the third monad [viz. in the nourishing cause of the Gods] and i 78 ‘co-expant ied, and is s co-ditided with the multitude oe. LM Sie

it shines f orth, of powers. Ne: may there

_ tle three monads, in a manner. Lecatauatie ss the Platoni : hypotheses. —

But if indeed science pertains to the fist monad, ‘temperance to Sie Pairs

second, and justice to the third, from these things also the triad will se Ne

= perfectly apparent. And does not ‘science which - as stable, and the unis | |

2 form ee of wholes, and. which at the same time is -consnbsistent oe

a pe hain to: the power which i is ‘united to the intelligible — , : vhich do proceed, nor separate | its union from the deity

oft that father? bat docs not the ‘genus of justice pertain to the “power ones which 4 Is “Jeads ° the. Si e inte. order, and imparts by illumination distribution . ie hee one |

s not os

which is divided, which separates the intellectual genera,

-jntelligible multitu

according to desert? And does not the. genus of temperance he power: which a. the medium of both these, whi sh 1 is cou

yee

ee 1 Foe ney rad aero. e vi e Peston . : — ng I ss rey whee

where. Phe. ioe is i tee of the on es aT ity is the peculiarity. of the second ; and intelligible ercelestial place is indeed Wlumi-

nated with the light. of tenth: Hence all the natures that are contained ain it are called true. Aud Socrates: says, * * that whatever. soul attending oS : ot. reality shall be free from damage, _ For every. thing: in that place i is truly. ste soennls :

itself sass | eee: bisa of this triad ? ae For or the harmonic, , 7

Ser ¥3

| ne : 258 2 “ON THE THEOLOGY

And a communication with the extremes acoorting eee oe © the Se PES <

- no0K iv.

= > iMustrions good of this middle power.

That we tay not therefore be (ele, ia fae . said: | being eee i

pean eank te yemind us of the meaning of Plato, those. three deities re

<i “eelebrated by us, which dividing the: supercelestial place, are: ‘indeed all « ‘as in. intellectuals, and are. likewise summits, and —

, of them intelligible : collective of all t things ibto one intelligible union.

; as 30 stably; another. ‘generatively ; ; and another convertively, possessing

aris ~ ‘another about their conversions:

and returns, -

dees primary effective ‘power in intellectuals, — Beer ‘unites: the monads of all the Gads and collects: them: about the intelli, — ae gible ; but. another effects this about the progressions of the Gods; and | All of them however at the s same time ~~ es “collect i into one the whole of. an hyparsis which always abides, proceeds, ree a ete 8 Hence. also Plato elevates the Gods’ that ; are distributed ; 1 pee ioe < the world, to this c one place, and converts them energizing about this as Be: oe | collective of the whole orders of the Gods to the: participation of intelli< oe aee gibles, These ‘monads,. therefore, educe. intelligible forms, fill them with aie AO ea the: participation of divine: union, and again: recall the natures that haves) “proceeded, and conjoin them to intelligibles, renee ‘this: patie ae Aas Aviad however, what thes ‘been said ey suffice. a ae | entree ng

For one of them indeed,

2 lay $ Perea ala | Maes ls ESE ETE LAR OCE A AU LAT a TUS AS Ce A OR AGN Dd Od! Ad ia ! MN SCAR IAS ae ed waa’ 4

fe remains iechctoce: that 9 we EST pass ‘to the minisiaes of Advent PEER 5 Socrates indicating that she possesses her kingdom j in this place. Hor that 253 ili which defines. the 1 measures of a blameless life to souls from the vision of eae : ; ns these intelligible goods, 1s ‘certainly there allotted its first evolution Seite it 3 Ment Por the Bon: caine, PRE romney to the objects of Reine Pia ees

One of these however va -

te te wes

t* ‘

iv? Lriye -.

a

‘CHAP. xVn. ae See 2 “OF PLATO.

may be pha (orsise both: ‘itvelt and. other hg to. the’ supercelestial ch defines and. yneasures'the =

ias its hyparxis: in PHENO the intelligible, imparts by illumination beatitude to them from thence, 9 ‘It is established therefore, as I have said, in. that place. Bat it rules EE STN over all the divine laws uniformly, from on high, as far as to the last of : things. Tt likewise binds: to the one -suered. jaw of itself, all. the sacred Poe IS AS Jaws, viz. the ititellectual, the supermundane, and the mundane. Whe- Seah ther therefore, there arc certain Saturnian laws, as Socrates in thie Gorgi ie

place, through conversion, — But that whir fraits of the vision of the intelligible. to souls, « since itt

indicates there are, when he says, The law therefore. which was in the See time of Saturn is now also among: the Gods ;" ‘or whether. there: are Jovian ee as Jaws, as the Athenian guest asseris there are, when he says, * But 9 = justice follows J upiter, which is the ‘avenger of those that desert. st, aiae Sacer aaa divine law 2’ or whether there are. fatal Jaws, as Timaus teaches there ese

“are, © owhen he says, “ That the demiurgus: announced ‘to. souls - the | eae a

SY

laws: of fate; oF oe these the: sacred = of Adrastia: is. connective G | RS,

istence to 5 all of (hens; ees measures rer power. Rad fit bes requisi

| to relate mye own pinemrds the inevitable — oS of this triad, a

ib this god tees oo these: dices deit ties. not Say infold ‘aud sc lect a things, | but they are also guardians according to the Oracle of the works of ey,

nes father, and of one intelligible intellect.

This guardian power therefore, the sacred law “wt Advent ind ice

: which nothing i¢ able to: escape. For with respect to the laws of Fate, partial souls, when they Sega) live according io intellect, and give themselves up ‘to the light of prove dence. And the. Saturnian Gods are essentially exempt | trom the Jovian Jaws, and the. connective and perfective Gods from the Saturnian laws ; i fee ‘bat all things. are obedient to the sacred law of ‘Adrastia, and all the dig a |

pot only the Gods are supenor to them, but also |

tributions of the Gods, and all measures ‘and ‘guardianships subsist on account of this. By. Orp cus also, she i is said to guard. the demiurgus. of the: universe, and ‘receiving: brazen drumsticks . he

S, anda druny made fron th eskin of a § Boal to vier 8 oud: a + sound a as to > convert t all the Gods t to

se. -B . ; z : : " ‘ . P “ Khao Yes eee ee Poet eles tr! ee idl mak Lee ; yg W pe hy Ae ~iek ‘ , hehe . Pk tis A "ake di ts agyin | - PRO eee gs Tor +p, " ~ ¥ Re te ED a ., Bd y : * Say 7 adit Canta mM ie beat I Nib HS ar. ry “ta Pe , 5 “* ‘ ‘ p . 4 . ~~ ss.” eae. - /* pus . > oak “> : ons, re vwis i, fai *) Ve Png rns =< . a) i * ) “7 - 4 2% x sf - oi yt ‘ he A # : sie ae oo) ai"

‘ Ag th) i. | rf asa ‘ } 2

i Soc rater. imitating this fabslouy:

eee ‘oniciniguiion | to all things, in a similar ‘munner_ t produces the sa-Uh Seed Jaw of Adrastia to all souls. Far he Bays, “ ‘This isthe sacred law fh oF Adrastia, that whatever soul has. perceived any. thing of tenth, ‘shal ci CIA acess free from barm till another period,” all but expressing the Orphic sound eave ies this proclamation, and uttering this asa certain hys min of Adrase ta, For in, the first place indeed, he calls it Geopos, a sacred law, and not ng a law, as le does the Saturnian and Jovian laws. Far Bempas 3 is con-

ON THE THEOLOGY == BOOK Ay.

ih cena mith deity, and pertains more to intelligibles {than to the intellec-

uals); but wang in eis tellectual fathers. Ank

i ating intellectual distribution, is. adapted to the in 75 in the second place, he speaks of itin the singular

and not wD ‘the plural number, as Timeus does of the fatal laws. Ag the

» third place therefore, he extends it to all the genera. of souls, and. evinces = Boe ‘that it is the common measure of their happy and blessed life, and the

true guard | of those souls that are able to abide on high free from all S

passivity. For such is the meaning of the words, “ And the soul that is ms able to. do this always, shall always be free. from harm.” This sacred law

efore, -comprehends all the undefiled life of divine souls, and the tem-

poral blessedness of partial souls. - And it guards the former indeed in- | a : elligibly, but measures the latter by. the v vision os ahah sence And : Ses

es much eeaaegi Aaa

CHAPTER XVIIL

With respect: to what remains 4 Beretore, we salt summarily. say, that the ‘Supercelestial: place i is the first triad of the intelligible and at the same tine wa venti ctual Gots, possessing: three: peculiar oie the eyomes into.

eat cA eX aS cS

ae wie *. rete is gs i SARA

¢ IV AOS ob wen a EO pe Sey

fat te ON aD TAR TB AeA B08 £4 98 So SS

» aE, ¥ Lhd aa Sr A

=f * Foe vonertany itis requisite to read rene Fhe

ek et eee

el ee --

—- ee

. ope

CHAP. Six SS OF. ‘PLATO. pret: 262 z

light, the collective, and the defensive. « It ikewiee: ei Sordhesids all these we intelligibly, and in ap unknown | manner, conjoining indeed intellectuals to ae intelligibles, but calling forth the prolific powers of ‘intelligi les, Te. ceiving in itself the plenitude of forms from the intelligible paradigms, and producing its own meadow from the fontal summit which is there. Bot

from the one intellect it gives subsistence to the three virtues, perfects al itself by intelligible impressions, and in its ineffable bosoms receives the whole of intelligible light. At one. and the same time also it abides i in the occult nature of the intelligible Gods, and proceeds intelligibly. from ‘ thence, shines forth to the view of intellectuals, and converts and draws

upward by ineffable powers all the images of its proper union which ithas — disseminated in every thing. To this. p we should mystically approach, leaving i in 1 the earth all the generation-_ producing life, and the corporeal nature, with which on. coming hither we ‘were surrounded : as with. a wall, but exciting alone the summit of the soul. to > the parti momeuse of total trath, he sass of seca nutri- 2

Aveus. this. intelligible and ken ‘triad Pos which ai )

LCE hkewise Wis. necessary that

over all the intellectual * genera, let. us survey. the triad which co spectedl; : ei i ‘ Be contains the bond of them, i intel igibly. and at the same time ‘intellec: ae tye ara vey For it is necessary that prior to intellect and the intellectual Gods, the PS ae cause of connectedly. containing should be in- these G ols 5 and 4 ; us t this Nes : May

being established in the middle of the in telligible: and. intel lec otual sees i : should extend , to, al the : alivine, malbitol all the ge ig ra ae

262 Ot Saas M ON THE THEOLOGY 0 ‘BOOK Wy. ae

| er ee Wednoae of the world. For. what ts it which primarily ‘con nite eo : ion, body” te 4) self which is connective of other. things will require connexion. For every body according to its own composition Ss dissipable and: divisible ; which . ‘also the Elean guest indicating to those who make. corporeal principles, Pots DY Osays that the essence which is so smuch celebrated by them, 1 is broken: and Paso _ dissipated. - Body therefore, is not naturally adapted to be ‘connective of ee

things? - Tf, as sonie say, the nature of spirit and local mot

~~ other things, nor even if a power of this kind pertained | to bodies, would

Sera spirit be able to afford us this power, because. qt is always’ defluous and Ss dissipated, and diffusing itself heyond: that which: bounds it. But if we - suppose that habits and connective fornis: which are di ivided about bodies pe -ihuminate their subjects with. conbexion, it 3s perfectly necessary thatthey = pane should effect this hy being present with them; but how will these habits. peer and forms connect themselves? For it is difficult te devise how this can phenviiteess seted. For these being distributed about. material bulks, and di- Bea Dees vided together with their subjects, require a boundary and connexion. 9) But they are ‘not naturally adapted to be “bounded | orconnected from 3 : 3 : & remselves ; ‘because they have not an- ‘essence selfbegotten. and. self a Eee tant -subsistent. ‘That bowever, which neither produces nor perfects TseH ik oe ae si cannot connect itself. And moreover, every habit, and every material form is alter - motive, and depends on another more ancient cause, and on this account is inseparable from subjects, not being able to verge to itself. But if abandonin g these, we should assert that souls. which are incor a poreal and self-begotten, are the first efficient causes of connexion, where shall we place the partible and at the same time impartible 1 nature of s souls, ee that which is mixed from the partible and impartible, that which partici. pates of the genera of being, and that which is divided into harmonic . reasons? — ‘For sonls indeed, connect bodies: and. natures, because they ae : participate of an impartible peculiarity ; ; but. they are in want of another Sos ‘conpective nature which may impart the first principle of mixture to the _

genera, ‘and of connexion to divided reasons. | For the selimotive nature

- of souls being transitive, and extended to time, requires ‘that. which may connect its one life, and may render it total and indivisible. For the anne whole which 1 18 connective of Asoka de exists Bolsa to -aantide since the whole Oe

‘7

CHAP. XIX, pe 8 OF PLATO, Bet Soa Bb

which: eae: ot parts receives connexion introduced from feaiing .

different from itself. But if proc

souls, we. survey intellect, whether the etilices shih 18 s participated, or sf |

you are. willing, that. which is imparticipable and divine, and in short, 5: See vds, if this is primarily — : {also in. ‘this all-various. multitude, divie

we survey. at once the intellectual genus. of the G

connective. of beings, we shall find

sions of genera, and as ‘Socrates says, many and blessed visions, and discussive energies. For the. separation of divine natures, and the yariety of forms, present themselves to the view in intellectuals, and also fabulous shut: sections and generative powers. “How. therefore, can that which connects Brae

be pri imarily y heres where the divisive pend shines forth? A ae) ; dhe i ee .

cient cause he ‘atticipation ‘of its. proper rounesion “Farin

multitude is. that which is primarily connected (since. it is that which. ree primarily. divided, aud that which requires connexion is divisible, but the Dae ess indivisible: itself is beyond the connective - hyparxis), bak itis, not that oie which primarily connects. For. ‘every. thing’ which is. connected, is con: ek nected by another thing which ‘primarily possesses. the: power ‘oF asa ae nexion. Tt is evident. therefore, from what. has been said, that: the cee Fe

nective order of beings is established prior to the ‘intellectual Gods.

> Phe: intelligible indeed, and oceult hyparxis, i is the supplier of union to all things, as proximately subsisting after the one, and being indivisible ees and uniform. But connexion is the contraction: of multitude into impartible communion ; on which account it subsists as ‘secondary to intelligibles. For the medium which was there was intelligible, and the united _ primarily-efficient cause of connexion. The connective however, of ins / telligibles and intellectuals, imitates the anific power: of intelligibles. Por ‘there the three triadic monads were the unions of wholes; one of them oe “indeed according to transcendency ; another according — to. ‘the middle centre; and another according: to conversion. But i in. the intelligible and s, these three triads are the second after: 5 = x anultitude. Hence one of ii these triads is collective: another 4 is connective of multitude ; and stnothe 1€ i ae

at the same time in tellectual. ore et those untons, and ‘are connascent with’

: is of a oe nature. ae eth seh 18 colleen baie Sct

~

e* ae 7% wt PNR 4 : .

. ”

a

’ ; | ’ Y " . >

ive “sec cot : dig pe we ain : ns are thie divided, and potent over 80 | Os 4 : + ie

Pye Nn! ¥ -

* ’ a ie raat has aoe oe ‘and sabes Gia titi jivee at” Nad Prete erat El oe poe when collected indeed, it is elevated to the union of — and eee anaes he firmly established in ‘them. Psloscs it ie conn bet ed, 1 pa Bit Ue on ie

“many. orders “uses ‘powers; but

30d to things subo

t peg ‘indeed are” boils the cored SEINE A iy es, SP

ay | S 7 > Cases | of wh oles. : 9, > > ~ —_

& fa

- ad 7

wg tle >

. 7 +> .

3 ~~ FJ

_F7 2 MiG .

Eras

. ee a <*

< ; yh nee ae o eR nd . YS i 4, “Vs a, 2? « ; ~ 7 7 -“$ whe rh. 7, : Set ie >3 . . ~ r. . ra en ke: 4 e A ~+ 3 “~ ” ny Gy) Ory Tay LY yy | : : -| : \) ' Vidak _ ‘" P ° oe . bad iM ; : >i -, »" "Vy - hy) ' ' +. An ai ’ ‘ a | Ls) iy ~ j wy : f ‘3 . = 3 Way Te 1) U , | , i ' : . . wy ii 19 ; ’ ‘Ff ; Vy ws 3 7 i . ey 2 , ; \y a stir ~ : : ‘ ‘ys : > + ’ pily . W¥IS iu a : }, len) 4.2% 4 - +. , oy : : PRS J ; mn : ipl biehy ; : , , j ; : ; rr ; , : : 4 ; tee Smo ys L . Tiltord “A ret tate Bee 4) ree ‘at present concerning the -conneotive tri CSUR AS eens ee ee PF PINs 8, ONS ins,” s - a 2 ~ 1) oe. ’ caeuee oe 4 Ca ae Oe a heer! <\* _ , «ew iy calls - celesti _cires snk aS ico Rea . hn’ “. et re aT nae TE RES, = eS : AS ays Hers my a ee eee tee . me rere ; poate . A484 ; ble life, and <A coh tb nos Cee ’ : Satan > Ls eee re ne Ae 8 i : See BA eee es he a ’ 4 ’ . . n£ - aa a * te , us eo ¥ r* i 4 . 7) * is ws : ; ad rm a eo - >>” - _ ' t- Jan® » * 7 ‘ - > ws .. < + : . Sern i Ona .. ee) O* ied “<3 , oy ¥ fp +) Ni “+ 5 a V5 ee ‘ y we <, “hy 4 \¢ ra wa as 4 . ‘ r ry ; ‘ . ef . wi , : 4 > i 1 a ay | 7" eT r , al

ne intellectual Gods, ‘and “connec

CHAP. XX. Be oF F PLATO. TRE Stage | 265 oe

is. that which is: “post vital itself Ie of life, he calls rs | eeelagon: as s compre a :

: heading circularly, and on all sides all other lives, and divine intel ECuOnS, For on account of this, souls also which | are. elevated to a are perfected are according | to. ‘intellection,. and are conjoined with intelligible - ] eas

The circulation of the heaven, however, isalw: ays ¢ established after the same a manner, For it is an eternal, whole, one, and united intelligence, Pat the circulation ot souls” i ‘effected. through time, subsists in a. more = -pattial manner, and is not an ‘ab-onee-collected comprehension of intel —

ligibles. ‘Sonls, therefore, i are catried round in a circle, and are ‘restored | fe to their pristine state, the celestial circulation always yemaining | the sammie. — a ant Because, however, it gives. completion to the bond of the intelligible and is all the orders in. their abi¢ jing. pro- : _ceedi ing, and. teturning, Socrates: calls: it celestial. aeeeod ‘says, that this [sens 18h ie) hs heaven also, pompresses: on all sides the ts that

are under it, “and: that on this account, no place i is left for 3 a ee :

ois, therefore, the apparent heaven is connective of all. things that are

see under it, and is the cause of continuity, coherence and ‘sympathy, (for ih the intervention of a vacuum would interrupt: the continuity of things 3

| baie) thas also that: intellectual | hea

me > priate bicedbns oft connexion, - ; Por ‘atellese: wiiinieta :

3 ME al Oe ee 2 ‘ ud ; Se eee Po SS heavens is +t. > rif. SN Ce a ele soesceiaes oo SP, nt AS poe " = ’ ‘ .

a ae

and the subversion of this’ cracls would veh sil sda np

ae Pats connective cause in one way, the nature of soul in another, and a corporeal state of

being in another. ‘For through the highest participation of connexion,

intellect is impartible; but. through second measures of participation, — soul is partible and. impartible,. according to one mixture; and roe an ultimate diminution, bodies” possessing a partible hypostasis, at 1

same time remain connected, and do not in consequence. of being: dissi- oe ee

pated perish, but: ‘enjoy their’ own division: ing saan ‘The of the connective triad cee ga sof hyparses.. of itself; | br bre _ called circulation. 1

‘a ee rf 4 oi 4 *. , ' P } " 2. ; ben ieius 3 544 4 BA tas — ear’ Wee . : — ; : wee Sie as =" 53 as aT i vi : " ; ait. . " Bisa to ns <> = es I ‘ : . es any TAT & _2 25°. 2 +6 eS t= . . _ s+iee he ‘ > / if : : 5 + x53 3S ee: SASS : : . ee. * i rae ¢ ‘ate ALS OATES Fee i. at Re eS NE ‘ : ‘ ; ve p . ; ‘ > " : e he Da i, o> Fs PATA = ae eo ? alte 7h, } aot. A \ ' -s =s*2 > ‘ . : ‘s - ON ky At ae 9h. Se nth Se vate WiAYys AMS J . 7 OCs . : . ~~* . : eee ee ee: ‘ J tex si; ;“ ‘> . . ; . . Ves rm. ff +t22s>3 5 ee See oy ’ ; . ~\s J. | : 7? ; : ' ’ . “4 : :% ee EA 2h es +i ' j : be : : * , :" ot oS VSS - 2 es SE ee “es . df we ue ; ; . . : ms : ~ 4 Shp Sy 8 Seat ; Sas Jt £ iss ste es 4 } is . . “a " ‘ . ; “if $= . ‘ Spy , , ’ ’ .* > ‘2 ~~ ry . 4

‘ px i ea . ’ ¥ . = 7 ty Sd ss = 4 eAE Ae ’ a ta Ate ! ; 2 Aes — 2S gi-*? ‘zy = av Se 9 2 a. = :

Hi? heaven, : so likewise we: mst. grant that the. sube

, Pd ° 7 . ’ ‘ , _* ‘lies ‘ : ; ¥ : " ¥ a bd : _” . «* 2. : , ee ae ee ~~ : babi’ ‘ j , e533 rn yy. ~ | ae . ’ > ; : ; : rl, f 2% ‘T | + ; i ta ; : ' ’ n e" Pi ewe y . . in *, Pe ve / f . 7 ‘ : 4 [ : : : ; b. r eT, is : : 4 ‘ s ¥ . . : ’ ; & | iw . < " : ' a! be . 7 \-3 we 7 7 . - . rs ~~ > : “ ¥ : , . hs. : . : . i. _- +s e; = c. is’, 74 -’ - : : 7 7) ‘ : Me : « ¢ s Wet Ps Beet 4 <. Sev 2 pe ty ote ney the |S * >te442¢ = a —l ij ; , p. " hy ‘ : » "4 Ag . ; >, - Je 5 : ~ x!" o> a 9 > _ * iy , . * . . @ . : eet 4 se " J : ‘ 7 se 4 ; , Can ae ‘ ~ par © Mie) «< 4." . : : Ve Me toe Peon * . : ~ -_ Fm - - ~y ‘Pap . ‘e ; 4 | vy 2 e Ss - y 4 ite So ian? , +.» et Pm o-- 24 — " ’ , ‘ - ~ ’ ‘ : = oS et st i wets u ” > : - : . “ 7 . ? Y . + an pod , . = 2 - " » o = + 1’ ; _ - * » -

-- . 7 ° te, : « - _— ‘ - . -° -° ; . 3 . , ; P « <& y at - . - - " . - 4 4 _—_ . - * + 7 25 woe a av B. y n+ “~ m ton nw, 7 ~ -_ . &. e — . ‘ ; —— os sz. “ ¥ erg “. - a> "SS » a “. . wd - = . a ’ . = 2S pee = ae ° -. > - a oe = in, 3 = » ee va eo Ege 8 : 2 yer . — 3 * —_ 3 > Oa ee Os Oe ee Se iy — Me Sos tt : Sa Sas = _ pe ; a < Pe - . = ‘ - ca — ~ Se ns s ~ oe. = ‘ -- — = << — — > So ae >... ap - -> > ~~ — — ’ ee : ——_s ; pe Se 2- ~— > = -=m => , riety = Qr sl - + — >——- — = a SS ane *4 . . << = ree a —_ — i ra <_ = <= ~ —— ._ > . _ . > 4 = ~ = i — - > a ‘ ' ~ ————s S ‘ ~ 5 eee eS aoe pr ne . ‘ ™ a

as however! it hye: nue 16. diasen: the &

Hint) eat Plato: himself calls: the

i fer the arch which is: under: this, b: 16

| | the celestial. arch. For the heaven is ‘bounded, s

evident. therefore from these things, that the heaven. presents itself to Mere 58 k ie view as. triadic, according 40 its back indeed, connectedly containing all Soa things 1 in one simplicity; but. according: to its arch bounding. the whole BAL triad ; and according to its ‘profundity, itself proceeding into itself, ae re

. constituting the middle breadth of connexion: and coherence. - ‘The: 3)

however, . of the whole. celestial order, . an intelligible deity, being OE hee perhaps - allotted: from. hence: this appellation. “But itis intelligible asin

the connective triad, “exte ernally, compressing, and eonnectedly. comprehending all the kingdom of the heaven: It. likewise. imparts toall the

Gods by illamination a uniform and sn ple comprehension of secondary sag natures, and 4s supernally filled with intelligible. qinion. Hence also, divine: souls being led through alk the celestial: profundity, stand indeed

on the back of the hi ea

and uodeviating intellection. ¥ But the cireumduction is the

-= ~ee ~» - 7 =“

be triat ein of it. from oS

has been laid down, we must employ the mode of analogy. ‘Since

aura ack of the heaven one thing, ands 6%)

|) profundity another, itis evident that the celestial arch is the third Ming)

| 6 directly. calls ‘subcelestial.— ‘Bul as =.

we Say. that the supercelestial place j is established above. the back of the Se celestial. is different from

supemally indeed by the

back, but beneath ‘by the arch. And it is ‘comprehended indeed. by the. mane

| - supercelestial place, but it ‘comprehends: the subcelestial arch. FA Be Serra

aver, bat the circulation carries: then. round as they 2 stand; and thus they survey what is called the supetcelestial: place. BE The ‘station: ‘therefore, © ig the establishment of souls in the intelligible — : swatch tower of the heaven, extending to souls sameness, undefiled power,

se ‘participation: ero of | a Ae fe Sa ae Egat, and the Tost acute spk ‘And the common s ot

—_—{_

— —-> < -— > Po — = . 7 . = « > é * - =; . -= = - 7 * a . ae as » . ~ o~ . : — ~~ . : Pay Pa) etd a fry Tt . . | Mie ee te ZEST SY 1s ) uy - De A os Kas rate AGP > . . >} 7 4’ ¢ => Seay Ue 2% } ?

Coie oie 13 SMO Ne eae OF PLATO, | ; 267 Vb,

presence of both hen beepiets the peclils energy, the quiet mo- b52 tion, and the stable intellection of intelligibles. But the celestial | pros fundity, is the one continuity of the whole triad, and the middle deity ey

which conjoins the whole’ celestial order, proceeding indeed from the nes a intelligible comprehension, but ending i in the celestial arch, which defines ay i

the boundary of the whole of the heaven. here is therefore, one union —

and connexion of all this triad, and an indissoluble progression from the =

back as far as to the arch, through this middle deity which is. connascent: 3 with both the extremes, and which. unfolds indeed the connective. mul-

titude, bot on each side is bounded by the extremes; ‘one of which 235

comprehends 1 it. maperoalige! but the: ‘other from beneath. bounds its Fee, : gression. :

The ‘celeste: eck: thon remains, bic + is en hountary 6 ficsath “

of the triad, aud: this i is also the case with the intellect which is in it, = being filled indeed

all the triad to its principle. | ‘For the arch also is similar to. ‘the back of the heaven, though according to interval it is less. T hrough subjection ee therefore it is diminished ; but through similitude it is converte to |

by life, but. united by the intelligible, and sonverting: oe =

_ celestial: summit. And this is the celestial intellect which is the proaic 3 mate: surocheus* of the subcelestial arch. Hence each’ arch is: bit the ae intellectual ‘boundary. of the intelligible and intellectual Gods. _ ee

whole connective triad therefore, i is allotted such a. division as ibis : the . back (ro vwrav) according to the. intelligible (xara 40 voyrov) 5 the es | dity according. to life; and the arch according to intellect. But the

whole of it is one and continued, because that which connects all other — things, ought ‘much more to be connective of ‘itself, - For each eee peculiarity of the Gods begins its energy from itself; the peculiarity Seah indeed, which i is collective, fixing itself collectively 3 in the highest anion; that which is converti ve of wholes, converting itself to. ‘the ‘principle ; : aa

and that which i is undefiled preserving: ‘itself prior to. other. things pu re 4

from matter. Hence the connective eeewiend ah Taaniae to its ie ae zoe

ae * Yor co thaw iis necessary to real ry ohn Te “That which connectedly contains. LSA eS VaS a Ferg emp i a ye wiht

- me * “4. ; ~ —_ » > nent as _ — ~ - oe Ve ~~ a ~ tT--* . “ “ne ~- «> .. *3 oc —. * © ~—_- tS = _ » -—_ A? = ~~“ “~ >< a ~, “s = 2? = - - ~< . =. -> 7 : a" a> = 7 . -_— - . = > - . “ a. ae . . - 7 o 4 ott ee es ° tee ss - * _ x — ’ ' i ~~ ¥ Fi ae 1 ’ : 7 , ie ’ i* A \ svee a’ =! . -« ’ Aa ‘? " ’ ’ ri ety ; , ; ne ‘ . i. 5 = 4 . Ls Ps x3 om" , , ty ;

A : 7. | : “s i ‘ hoes | > ’ : . 7 5% ‘ , , ’ ? ‘ ' eis 74 " t ’ 5 ’ ‘7 | ; ; ‘ " / i ’ ; ’ '

he care ( caneciiie ol

7 By otis i : i* Ht eo . ALES LLM re ay

all side ut priar es ih, ‘ties 1 echoed profundit, mpi - the: areh,. binds. together: the on ped de 6 these a an celestial ake: ueeet cornprele : : Nee eater it. and ads tee ie “themselves, by. connective power and hyparsis. aa Bori iy the. things also. that are ‘apparent to. sense, the concave oo | - elrcumnferenve of the heavens, prosiniately pape | the elements, and — Ws foes not sufier them in then ite oD on. all sides, Ma be. 4 7 re away. And ‘still prior to. these, the aes PLE _and impels all ‘things to. the middle, ; and. 2 leaves | 0 As

<3 :

Fee oes = 8 ar an ee ee a

S324 nis ays Hehe iN , iste

woid place, | Bat there i is one: compe ehension of the back — of the heavens, which is the cause ta the heavens. ilitude, , and 1 to the elements of contact with the heavens. “For the smonih ad. eq abl — on f _ babure of the back of, the Heavens eters wakes the whole of | n sitiler Sarhich: ‘comprehend of esha 3 natures ‘that: are -comprebended. Ttis necessary - therelore from Abings: that. are oo ba te pee the atibat wae aS ce RS _ father: of the seteliceeat to survey how he i is both oe . Sia aae ntellect; but according fo the middle po: a life, : wich Une Eis the cause of progressions and” intervals, ae ‘generative powers, we have == <2 gh eas Properly arranged: according tty qoterval under the celestial profundity ;’ at Sie Foe “since Plato himself’ also. ealls the: summit the back. “ For those,” says A eke

nt “that are called immortals, when proceeding beyond the heave Bo : ae

~ they arrive at the sami on the back of the hese” He e calls 8

reweees the summit of the celestial soi and h 2 Be : Ae 7 Slay 20> Se dh fx

aly. ' WTS.

3 woke arpa

; Sights Rede «bey

iy tere f-ite 1S ra ‘ft

; _—_- " iea-dt dh atheeé eee ae tWA i. 7 4 , We “ PORN as deh ; ' : } iu ; rf on Ame we yt Shee ee x Sor) A UP OPN ae Ra his 5 : r? + hp WA Pw MAPA Wy CAAA OD Oe vive ote i Sf RIN tod 7 ie a a Maar ae cots te Oe ae : OLVERA Ak FOI ay wie Maen AL

ngs AY } ' bitte? rr ' Aad dh ee AeA et be he bd fo 8 > nae Me Mes) ei . doh soak Mhde db oe a Wie “A rte ? ,* hd ; \ v “ ‘ *. @ vO_ 9 +4- ir. » OA Ope 4 AA ais hese le aie 4 : iy 48 f uit . bh hehe ep hee iuey « beasovast \ ORR, a. a Dye 0 OAM Ow A we ey . ae A wey’ oh SAb ae

eed _. j , » ewe - 4% “> oH,

the first. ofA i Synoches. one summit. of his

power ‘OF ity being enclosed on all sides by it, and shutting himself i in: the

uniform ‘eomprehension of intelligibles. For what difference es MER ey

- tha 0p oe

noches.. a aay rere: shige! in the ok aN ie 118 Gintens according to the Oracle, he wholly exists 9 beyond, ‘and is “united to the supercelestial place, and to the ineffable —

between saying that the frst of the Synoches is shut in the intelligible | ; aye place. of ‘survey, and evincing that it: is: proximately comprehended by. SO Beat aoe Bt

the supercelestial place, which was. intelligible, bot expanded 1 itt intelectaals? If however, that which is beyond: is the first, the summit is evidently courranged with the yest, and is exempt from them. Batit — : the first is a thing of this kind, being established — according to the intelligible summit, and: imparting by illumination to the other Gods,

contact with the intelligible, and with the: ‘pat ee

rust be assigned as the cause of this. For being connective: of the w

1 id connects: itself, and ‘exten: is itself to one life, Th

‘ar . “The heaven: therefore, ig.one. and at the game time triple, and_ ‘paces into three monads,

being both wnupparent and apparent, and that which is: — these, ane sieve te the eee? Sate aio subside into imvell igible

; ree. i ' e <a ‘ Tes bat + pts ‘ 4a, ch ‘ i) H ‘ aft xs = aa ¥ ‘ fai 1 ritsie han jr + i {PV ERMADK r irae tuts TAAL aT . . 2% val ph USAR LAT. . hhatd ° v, ; 7 le ‘* . BAL ‘ . Z ‘ ’ ’ i Ge ‘ S 4; , A ‘7 » i -/ 32. ws ¢ . ¥ > 4 a TPS Ag tp : ft 4 he ‘,? , >> 5 Mt “ : ; .. i% : i 4 ‘ y Ae SSS << > ne r ; id <i +, a ' - Py?’ ees . ry : <a (ce : > oe ke PY : ou «+ » Fy 1h ’ m1 "y A sy <2 yr", +> . / : - ‘ . . ; . : ' a> a . . . ‘, . P . ; ~ 7. 7 , 4 . : ; ' ;, t; * ‘ - TPIRO ARS , PY ‘ < >* > Cr - o¢ os i: . - . J. i) 7 ss ; ; ‘> ' « e . a J rz . y oe ¥ 2 c1u4 ¢ ne te . a : ‘é 14 hus ys 4 > ; j my & gt ; b .< ieee, xt : f were s sf ’ : wt Se 7 . = a3 a ; ) . 4 ae 4 4 . = a AER ate 2, We: oe se ae ; a’ . ) = ke ae . > ted 1 tino: ner “ agi . » 1 tits " as | ips "Se aS SF Rg EF a =" ae ee G&S j wroy 1 Z #3 ‘ et << Sere OH > ae > ra . ~ ve ' | r + ey . : < . « ' ¥ ‘ . ' i ‘ is Pas '> _ ; , 7% a

lp you a are e willing hoe ever ‘recs ‘hat i is citer: cre she Gnitylak i ie see e the sl se ts of this order, i in a tee a ce lot this t be ccomiered

“it : 4 35 Sg EP ite < Saha ‘ ’ py a ee ~ ’ re Ve . .‘ * é Roe - <~ Ss , iv . ° + es Pe eigay a? “ ©é3 = : LaF cf, y é ( a? eo "2 ~ AL ‘1 7 . aS fa Fftke DA ahy Ros R « BAAS ~ tS 1} awry f. > z 4 i 4 = ;

z terial port, itis indeed necessary that. there should be a imiddle- and . an extremity, the one according: to the ‘celestial: profundity, | but the other according to. the : termination of the whole circulation, © als however the circulation of the 3 whole-of the heaven is one and continued, the peculiarity of this order ee orders of the. Gods, and. prior to other things of itself, ‘and being as it a were the: centre and bond ae the divine genera, it in a the first place: biads. ws

vty, wus }

, " \ , Aa Wye ¢” “5 ’

’ ’ ' ; ry ’ . th wf ‘ i Wi ' . ’ j ‘ ¥ 7 od ; . | x) 4 ‘ ye ‘ . at «! i ,** ' + tory 4 ’ ‘ — , h : ai “* . | ” FJ ast 4 i. ; 6 OAN ' s ANS Art * é> Pa . . i s “set

ee intellectuals For the collective deity, perceiving inteligifl es, oF

we, ieee aN eee THEOLOGY “Book ie

Hit el Sige you as an segamentol the Sonmeke established i in se waddle, ‘that: ea oo) pwofold habitude uf it is delivered, one, towar ; tiers _ other towards intellectuals. For it is said to see the things abovesand te generat les it is the: ‘intelligence, . _ but of intellectuals the intelligible. - ‘For the catise of intellect subsists rho or to-an ‘intellectual ‘cause, and that. which is at ‘once both ‘these, ort

: $ intelligily j

erate a pure intellect. Hence, of intelligible

pecially gives completion ta the middle a

SRE

: does nat ‘primarily: give subsistence to we di

Salient An

ni, ak hs

“m0, vine

f n i “he perfective deity, producing together: with the: middle os S divinity labdlecdil, proximately: ‘perceives intellectually. the celestial order, and not the intelligibles prior to the heaven. But the tiddle <9 os _” givinity. alone, occupying the intelligible: and intellectual’ centre, equal YS ees

indeed extends: to both, but perceiving: intelligibles. intellectually, it. eS as

Nite the. case of intellectuals. Antelligibly: Binee however, habitude to its: See Reo | eauses precedes ‘the power‘ in it which is: generative. of intellectuals, — : delivers also a second power@s >

- Socrates beginning from this habitude, deli

Bes - suspended from it. But ‘sight directed to ‘things: above is very. properly : = ee | assigned the: appellation of velestial, as. seeing the things above. This, )

€, perfectly defines for us a habitude more ancient than t

ey souls order, jointly assaming: at to: he’ intellectual: Cen nce to intelligibles, and ‘sight as with ‘reference to the objects

wi ith. red er e

of sight, though it intellectually perceives: ‘itself, and is intelligible eS aoe he an imitellectual order What follows. however, = eae uafolds the habitude of this middle to anitellentuale: (For Socrates adds,) ‘gus Whence also, O Hermogenes, those owho are conversant with ‘things i high say t that. Heaven eerantes a pure intellect, and that this nameis = ~The order therefore, of the Heayen i is expanded — CEES Nn, Dips ase middle in: ‘the middle ‘intellectual and intelligible Gods, compres — et ee A heading at once: ‘the ‘intelligible’ and intellectual in one. impartible HGR ei

itself, But the intelligible of it, as with re

intelligible, is allott d-an int

seats to that which 1 is

properly assigned to it.”

es a Scseetioiee a saben nay “ Poss aig to each of tee and d being 3 hse 4

SPARE

ee * or ai it is , ‘m 58 o : to ted Ina

7? rt Fs

; 5 , q , ; al . MA ’ ; TY Sates " 7 LA aa ‘* nee ca 7 : . fatevel — a ,.

» wu :

Ame he * y -

reer

equally distant from the first intellectuals, suk: the unical intelligibles. Hence it is said to. perceive tatelecion the Hinge above, a eis to produce (a pure) intellect. = Se Assuming: ve therefore, in. + the first place from: what Ins ben ui down, ' in the x eo being triple, pe he alscle: of + sprellectall iy. sear ainin thes 5

and producing - intellectuals, the first monad- indeed ip an eminent a :

manner intellectually perceives intelligibles. For it mingles itself with intelligibles, knows intelligible intellect, is united to the natures prior to itself, and is impartible as in impartibles, supet-expanding itself towards intelligible simplicity, But the third monad is especially generative of intellectuals; since it is the intellect of the whole connective triad. And. with the Orphic theologists also, Heaven the father of Saturn is the _ third. But the middle monad produces together with the third the — sdtellactaat order of the Gods; but is conjoined together with the first.

to intelligibles, and is filled indeed with intelligible union from the first, ee but fills the third * with prolific powers. Do you not see therefore, how —

Plato through: the peculiarity of the extremes, unfolds to us the whole eee ae celestial order? Conjoining: indeed, the intelligible hyparxis. of. as nat FoR

intelligibles ; but its intellectual hyparxis” to jotellectuulas * and afford ordain us the means of collecting its hyparxis which is the middle of ip

and which proceeds according to & common “peculiarity. Fo or ¢ ee: an PN ar tas likewise wish to assume this from what has. been said, the celestial light face

is conjoined to the light of intelligibles, For sight i is nothing else than

light. The niiddle order therefore, by its own light, and by the: divine

‘summit of itself is. conjoined to the. first: natures + bat by an intellectual

ature, and the. boundary: of. the. whole triad, it generates ‘intellect, sie

and all the: unpolluted deity of intellectuals. For it does not. produce ‘intellect by itself, but in- conjunction with: purity. For this Socrates

himself asserts: + Whence also, they say, that. a “pure intellect 5 1S gene- Bee rated. ‘by i ie Hence ihe celestial order is. the first-eflicient cause of the ve intellectual on y jcre and of undeliled: sg : Ath however i it. is eceass ete

Sd EMER It g ; — tio » . Be 0) Pe ES Wore g . ee Ker, wR

va it is neers to read 1 te :

99a = ON THE THEOLOGY

ie: a Be fs : pele: siuald not. be inherent in intellect from. actin be pet deity of those beings. that are exe

fies others have arranged both the heaven, and the subcelestial arch i othe — Rea ty breadth of intelligibles, For the Asinwan philosopher indeed [Theodorus] — Being | versnaded by Plotinus, calls that, which. proximately proceeds from Sea wet

the: ineffable, the subcelestial arch, as in his treahise concerning names he” ae tie

Se heaven. to be « a-certain order o of. the. intelligible. Gods, (and in — Pa

> his. Commentaries on the ‘Pheedrus, : Let 3 no one therefore think that. we ’ es i make 5 anys innovation E siuncobiimss the ql e0

: ." ‘4 4 ; tf " . | q . i? . ETRE RSE ‘¥ ‘ " f } > AA eae £13

eye

PAA’ int Bah At : ~ sat.

’ : is

SUD hier of immutable power, which he might ity Hew: producing. in peg ~ eonjunetion swith intellect, is at the same time the “efficient. cause of t ie eth “Gods who are the sources of parity, and of the intellectual. fathers. cat Sei These indications therefore of the trath ene the connective Gods, on ’ ron

tay? also de assumed from the naintaene . Re ears ASE Ee ea as es ey hr Hi wis Allie

x

bi Ls i di th

‘ toc pt a + ot ‘ As a . . . r . - "\s -. ” - - ~ . » q . < PS "a - “ oe 1 ~

: Ww i - - _ . “— . - .

: F : . ae ‘ ee =” Agee ant ge Oe ee i ee , . } ae . , 4 SS re ce es . . e ‘ » Se | ypyte cae bee = x < +r ¢ een ae ey . ¥ "~ ’ ? a “ ‘ “ « : aye Oh, ¥ ¥ > : * ‘ “ > oon “ . te. . F a 1% he * ® ' ‘ ‘ 2 1 > ”

are yemains : enetore ‘that in conformity. to: what 3 is written i the ie ‘Poadess, we should | survey the subcelestial, arel , and the peculiarity of the Gods that are there. Betore however we ieee oe, paany cone nee cerning it, T wish to. premise thus much, that some of the most celebrated DEN pl C5) of the interpreters. prior to us, conceiving that this subcelestial arch isa divine order ‘arranged. under the heaven, have thought. fitto rank it

immediately after the first. God, calling the first God- ‘Heaven. But

uilosophizes ¢ abou ut these things. great damblichus AOE on “i rete one place be. consid ers it to be the. saine with the deminrgas,) asserts ever Dee the on er proximately. established ‘under the heaven, and as it were — . area irding it, is. the subcelestial arch. And these things. he has written, in ae aout

ex ogy « of ‘this a oie 8 and that 9 we Coe

. . fy ty L4 val QP 5 / Newey ‘a x rar Day % ¥ . ae . AN ie r * As ; r e*-* ms ‘ vive i A etl s ti ee She Yi de “4 : 12% aS hae o t ewe itat (s ; Seo =, > \ « af» vy * *. , 4 . fe : a> xa . * ual , Vyas" ut eR HR lie tae siete Sate RA Cet ee ae ty OFS . } 5 ; . ii 4 37:4 ; ¥ WA aah t d yf ae ‘ 7.592% . } "7 A bee ‘ ¥ ae %: ; M ’ f f tyes, e dstre ryt f Ley Valea UY i ; 3 ‘ : aid ees a : 7 A) 1 i e . 2 *. 4? ; 4 ties t : 5 a 7 v . ; Th »> ’ J , . + . —_ i» ia’ f PP ev ot i>i vides’ 2 if aa. ? aid 1

a +

od. Tabodoiias Fo [Syrianus,] | who: was. truly a Bacchas, {i &. one agit itate : and who in a remarkable manner was full of deity. about Plato, and

wot Plato, has most pertvetly unfolded the peculiarity of this : der, the ‘gabe : ubeve. ned Wise eee ldaeee ee .

the first Janse — d Jes mi :

| perceiving. the things above, a Secra ste 6 in the Cr to ber |For the Bret, ‘God neil ag eet sigh

peer: Gols: ‘vot ‘however: hee: iboodk, : sted

= = <a we

Bete At

seed ects

one hee eu — cs thi colonial: cretion, th the —— = | bein rely — thats af Det “By those who

ter Tats we ae

<2. - 3

caused as far as to us the admitable nature of the Platonic deers aod : the astonishment ‘with which ik ig attended, to shine forth? feeatien © ‘He therefore in bis treatise on the concord [of Orpheus, | Pyt thagoras, —

ea) ry ; ie Bor The

| to as his snystics the a haa: oe fe

is order, a ste

; ss sy : : 3 d ee et 5. a = = _ = - ~. al - = =. a Eee 7 — 3. -

= = > Ea Sl

ie ry is it necessary to ae aS our t leader Be se with divine fary,] oo stent

e ‘, ne 3

fpeye ied ; i ¥ ~* } ,% , <- po 3S YoRsy; we a5 p= rioste tA ‘ > nm - 2 Si Ss : ’ ’ 7 , +f. . uf PAS ‘ ‘au . Jes Nanay on | | i res Vcceheeaees ‘ a P <« " - +e + Oy ee ® ast Vee 3 " yee ‘~ ety, eof, to i= Js , * Meth oe Sit Ps A ny ea , <A oe SE Eiey ty bh} it ¥ A, ) Splat eh POPE eee Pa 4 ae ‘> sey 7

fife Seal oe ea rag

; ey - { )! ‘teks " , Tee. rh Ae? 272}

, + ‘

; ria 4 .? a ; .* be)

} ; - - : | ~/ )% £ ’ ss oe

; » - ‘

: , ’ x . S ; e , ’ a ; ‘ . A -* eet. x" ; : 4 mit” a en + nares ced ak a> chp . " = < ¢ : . a . $: FA Fay ae eee: ident , 5 a ee . — 7 —— > 9 . 7 =” - 4 1% : sup * yD ‘ 5 ros. Pere. t eee > 4 = =e 2eC ie pe ee | “ON TRE THEOLOGY ware ieee Pt ea r : . . - F | pd ~~. a a ad > ey ee, : ‘4 ! : 5,

differ Fate each other; bat all oP ves. in: common dusting ist the ao AW subeclestial arch | froma: the celestial circulation. © pees ip Ssh eS ve s oe h

; ' oe ae ae She .* ite A : + 4S wise 3 f I ‘ il grins, < wee fe + Le at, & ay aes Rs + SOSe-F i stv! , | if ayn « Ky < ae ra ie Seal ee pee LAE ati he ve oA by eek wee ee a ee te Ast Se : yh) {,! it Kf ; a4 ; P tz i42 a ‘Se 7 p* « ' ’ ut i) “ .# 4 hoy | . ’ ¥ iY 4 dish it 1 ge & ete Ye rats . > | j i | Or : ATE Wats ea Ie : ae, i tuo Pate Tae fp ae Par ETRY Fd & ‘Yee P - ‘ ~ . iow AAO “aa 5 +e a" ‘ ; 4 t« iV ; ‘iY i? i. : ; : “ r =] . ;_?} ’ aa aes twos : ?. + ‘ean ae ; ; Pil. vv 7S E25 al ets? ye ‘ t “eh 3 wit ws by ’ “A LUE TT IE — _— = — —— ¥ ies 37 Si ; " } fa - ? gt’ . a 2 ‘ , es > F , ee . tha ’ ‘ ; 7 > SAF Ke SS ES? i « ; sue t Pe is 5 , ty ~ a : - ant . | * ie ts ‘ , : “as! HAS pay ; ! ! hy Pret & } Pe eee Wiseie¢ + y 2 it t Le) ANT ty isibit bec’ | “Wide . ; shes te - ‘ ay, ; : nie. PT R XXIV | ' a] ( | CHA = Ez | ' Pe ne LF m he, eg Pt) AAP 4 } i Feo F . AT is fe ts we “AT et ’ oes Fu : Pin Os t/a RA : ae ¢ a . f: es eA : we i) R, ; é ; ae 2 . 7 t¥s> ' < ¥, ‘ , \ ( ? : ' % ” S : Aare iA ae) Ay ~« i" ns ,. ¥, ; AS ; ys PET Pe . PJ Awaes swal fn ; > am rs iy rh Wess NA ede u BERET: a is Ag « Aw AAS | .

(Pom herekire must also: a ‘supe by “Us; and: Hewes in widen: | mot Vie y this, that this order of Gods. (the. subcelestial. ‘arch,) is ‘proximately — Pahoa!

arranged. under the heaven. - : Hence, since the: heaven: being one and : Ni lsh "tiple, is allotted the. connective order, - but the supercelestial: place i Meee

is allotted the highest. order of the intelligible and at the same time — . See

intellectual Gods, it is undoubtedly necessary that the su celestial Bassas “ach should. terminate: the middle progression of the God ; iteld close - ath Sees

~ this whole order, and convert it to. its principle, and: that it should — So ee receive an order which i is secondary indeed. to the heaven, but which it HSE ca ~ gonvolves: to the highest anion, and should: be. connaseently. conjoined ae QoeADS - with the: middle wong but exist, eae to intellectnals,: pales these © Sot Sele

indeed separate . s - subeelestial arch en oe ea to. te ‘ane: ind is “comprel hc eokeas ue hn: : a

- eclestial: order, saan also it is denominated subcelestialy Aw It is) < Oss mK $9 samppined therefore, to the celestial ‘circulation, and subsists proximately = . bon - from it, it converts all secondary. natures. to. intelligibles, ‘and pee Se BN

- them. according. fo. the: sintetiectas!. sa of: ANE eee ‘singe. abe 3 ee Soi

pakied to as sctonliig: to” one waenas union, ita is nece ssary Se sa that. the. pees aan should be ee y established above cy oaertie . them, BSc - Se: = ons bot

«4.2 Sa

‘Hence, i am, Jed te codes. at hose ac are. re of dines dis seine G order, and do not maintain, the whole fountain of perfection j | but ‘some. :

¥ : : E a als } : . t ; : pe. n> ble a * oe

7 > “V4 . ss «> SSS AED ety

, . = > +

es 4

Cs

P. _) _t. >

i _- oa

¥ TR BR tne , tens .

; : ay see ~s- i

Po NERO :

. xX Lid +z ae . . Rs -_ is o* :* *.»

a) ia

aie 275 hemse veg: to entelechias, of whem we admit res aiuch alone, that they also conjoin the perfect with the form of connexion. They are igaorant- therefore, of the perfection which is Separate: from Te subjects, willingly embrace the resemblances of. true erfections; and are conversant with these, Others again assign soul as the. cause of pers

CHAP. XXIV.

fection, who are ignorant. that. they do not. vindicate to themselves” a> 7 perfection preexisting in eternity, and who begin from the life _~ ae

energizes according to time, and ses. its perfection in periods, —

is necessary, however, that a perfection. the ‘whole of which subsists: ae re

onee, should be prior fo that whiel is divided, and that stable pertection ee should be prior to-that which is moved, For the > motion itself’ which is according to time, is- indigent offend, and of the desirable, and isevolved i about itaceording to parts. © Inthe third phice, after these, others: |

intellect, and suppose the first SRS be intellectual. ‘Poriritellee * -

indeeds is: energy and: intellectual peri OOO ; but it aspires after divin perfection, subsists about it, and 3 is: cous ad to itself through: it. [ti is es necessary. therefore, that the cause of conversion. should. exist prior to: the |

intellecteal genera which are converted to divine: perfection, sit that

the leader of the perfection. whet is one, seca be ses neni above the ee

nabires whieh are perfected. CRS Be ee are eae

sateen, -preestablish aA order of ‘Gods: convertive and -per ee the secondary divine genera: And on ‘this account, Plato elevates: the Gods sa demons: that: follow: sep to, this nese and ‘throug! hthisto

biicihan ue Pa Bod, they seca is 1 seca chanted se 1 Hence

through: this they are perfected, participate: of the iets of 0 Bos Cee _ heaven, and are. extended to the intelligible. | For the intelligible | is that bee ons - which nourishes. and - fills all things. The perfective therefore is esta-

blished under the connective order. And it. perfects indeed ink the, © ee

natures that ascend to the intelligible, dilates. souls. to the Reception: of = divine goods, and illuminates intellectual light... But comprehending im the bosonis of itself, the second genera: of the sees it mean all wings x in the connective ciroulation: of wholes, pene escalate

ved iy therefore, toda thes sobublentis!: sk: prior to all ntellestunl : S a |

es perfective are co-

union of it: the su cx

mA Cai seeionsand ve > intellect.

| “ON TRE THEOLOGY

: pth « are ‘leaded pies with the twelve God:

initiated, the Gods. themselves indeed initiating ‘them. But:

possible otherwise. to -denominate those who are the | primary sonrees of . S

telete oF initiation, than Téletarchs? For 1 indeed, perceiving 50 great an energy even as far as to the names themselves, do. not see how the:

be called differently. Initiation bowever, being one and triple, (for the ivided with the connective Gods.) Plato calls ‘the one

- Ro0K ay, ee

ali ‘nist after says, that he souk ds, to intelligible. = beauty, are initiated [¥iz. rendered perfect] i in the most blessed. othe VN 2 “mysteries, and throug this initiation, receive the mysteries with a pure Sia soul, and become established in, and spectators of things: i inellable. | | Hence the jnitiation of the Gods is there; ‘the: first inystertes are there. je Se | Nor i is it ut all wonderful, if Plato also tolerates us in calling the: Gods. eA ais ct ‘fof this order} Teletarchs, since be says, that the souls ‘that are: there: are mat

connective order. Heaven. Bat the depth: which i is in it is. s indicated by aS

his admitting that thero i is in ‘itan extreme sebje to the summit of the arch,

. jon, and: a F

| “vital according to the profundity, and the intellectual according extremity, which defines the whole celestia

consider the profundity as coordinate to lif to the summit; and the: satremnity. whic sini ai

is a whole: a scene

AS therefore, in. the order. prior. to this, ea

nae the intelligible according to the : sce: the ee

| circulation, so. likewne aS

this perf “Ons sider the intelligible of the arch apite eimai: -denominating it after the same manner as the back of the =~ heaven, because these ace coordinate to each. other; bot we must. =

ife, , through which souls ee Soret

. . . " Ps ' ' ‘ wy ’ : ‘ ~ ; ; ‘ ‘yi ry AS, ; “.* ee a. y > he LST ee wis, ” : : - +. mee ’ ‘ . » ue ‘ o* a og ; x” ’ tA : ah ’ ; ' :

. " ‘ - . ¥ “". ‘ : ‘New , R

CHAR, WKV ee | |

. ; a> 4 , ry eat - : ~~ f : ‘3 : P . , cs. by . ’ v Wi , : TY eee a ae See en apse ; 277 4 2 ‘ : Fe ay ‘ p wi ‘ ‘ Bs 4 . ert te Eee Se. \ is / se i? ’ : , ' ;

. . : Ny " . ; » 7) : / > « “ « . « Seay ms . . , ™ ae ‘ ‘ . . * Tae ¥<> AAS Ah. ‘ ; ; —— . vr , 3 ae we ~ PIER SRV | ‘ e > : _ ts ov : ' i“ 4 a ’ Si Sue Pe as SM ie secre péuent rt t S: ; : ‘ ay Oy meal be We ae ; gets . 7 " -*, . ¢ “e * ;

ever, ae esitel § 40 es pe prior tor i we must analogously divide. For the pes all the connective triad. And one of these indees

Gods of stable’ perfection, establishing al th 1 Gods. ianiatine al st oles, exciting things. which | to the providence of secondary. onatun Ba

soprano, to causes, convolving every thing. hich ocendad, to. | seiple, Por through this triad. every thing which: is alec

Roce: whole order Betsy

per. principle, is conjoined - to. “ity. thro

“Whether therefore, yon. assume the power of nature ek is nil Peer of ‘that are. ated, or the perfect number: of the restitntions of SS iin

2 ¢ Gods, and being referred to if, some are allotted ne esa. portion of a perfect hyparsis:: aud: epics 3

oe ‘from oa” But in short, perfection is triples. one

indeed spare prior to. parts, sneh as is the perfectivo of the Gods.» ev : Se

this has its subsistence oultitude. - ‘Por. St

. indeed 18 the ane of the: €

ods, aot t wing s

conjoined with. multitude, and are co-mnin antties of the Gods are pore fe

Ege is "Bo ps imc ad en

—_ Gods are spread under

another is- the primary ‘source. oo 5 : a "pestis - |

“And a thin i is. ihe caer of

self-sud ficient, and. subsists in itself; every thing which: generates, - ae : ee ES perfect and generates. full of vigour; and: “every. bees whieh aapires ae oar

2 in unity, preexisting selperfectly,. mene to oes ‘the ane of souls, or ‘of bodies; since these indeed ; are ina kindred. manner . ed” with essences. But. acuegentirs Hea aud : eet Rot 10 1 ene he pss’

: : : ss } But lose ba its completion through Lavigal Such as. is the: hes ean of rth he world; rhe all-perfect trom its pleni Dae kes vd oe i

ie for at pos esses: the all-perfect from. it Sart etic iN, is that: which j is in parts, > But. thus also each part, ofthe

5 33

owe iB that which consists of me

world: is perfect. 380 likewise it is perfect from

“Seas “And 6. short, -perfection 2 divided after - wholeness: ; for, as Times: Bays, they: are ‘conjoined: with each other. - Soe

Hence also the perfective genus is connascent- with: the connective, Rae e

waeahe perfective monad is ‘arranged under all the connective. ‘genera, Bead

An eee a oe of the heaven. which ‘eonnectedly contains parts Be RS céewise perfect je. And if it he requisite. todeliver

: are ¢ rived front all the bees bat PEE I SCE

and eat ilies ern. ae

part; to the third leader. e But ‘prior to this. triad, i is the intelligible Ane Or : Pia

fist leader: Gatwtih conser parts, to: prince eee

Der is also aeons perfect. according ' to: all oo : “Theres 7: aa ee ho ~ aa: Swann or r Fates; tl there: was Been aie

wever, the three perfeetions p 286 -one-fountain of every: perfe stion. the evolution of phen li unifies and that, ft wh :

Mi tect _ fret sales to: the: intel "therefore i is 5 hie. prior to parts, from parts, ina part. © Acca

there are three Jeaders: of perfection. prior. to the. intellectual” Gods, wi cousttate 0 one ¢ ober oder. ae celestint anos sho elerate, throm dae

Sts

> *

TAY, Sek ae at . Mei “ s == = re fe s - J , Se Pease a kee! ; Se i 7 eho pes = SB oe 4 os , pete eit “< fein oe +e la ’ » orn we rad ong Sechewaes ay

Chester tse ° eae RS ans S =

> “ .* ’ sve : e * . J” . . : ~ Mur, Aeew ° tr rey i aa fax ‘Py ia or ses . " eo Ly ’ “i vt Th de A >) ef :

7 f ea! +f iP. «i st Ug? Fanti: Mle ab LATS +) e Ry age eS at Ay 3: PAW

ligt * 4

Por as this universe. isa whole consisting of wholes, Rass srr oe ne perfect parts that are in at, according eR ent the same: manner as we OR aM

2 oo counexion, sed the collects tris of the Saree wy the first i ine ay inteligibles, me Dkewise the: ee els Sela igi ble triads, Pesfeotion EB eeion Sid

ter mode also, perfection is stable, generative, convertive. - Oo ee _ according: to avother codon sees there is one Aretha: of intellectual So AE NO

“the saturer spins are d joisibie spent: 4 botiee Ve ery eee therefore: Hate

Ts the i ty A be

- i~=* - -.. = ——. = * ele ~ A Ay *. PO ~ — *.. > v. oe y

° ke ‘ “~ a -. a? eos * op cy } : ee. ern hate VT, . _ PF aot : yr at ae ee eh 73 —-, 4 LAY) > ,*, : 2k. : _ 4 . at * nes w * : ‘pe * _ tar y

RPP) A

a Aa

sewedanoclte | ES RI AI cng os Sar €

, - ; dAF . i ‘ . ; ce . ," , ye P x Ne airsie be *# . Uta Y _'¥ as Ls © * B =F . + He . Poeun Thee a Q . : : tM ‘ yew ; ’ < , _* : ’ ‘ . . om ate >. > ; J eK 2 2 : ¥ ~~ Shae F y

RAYS: At mes

Suen are the: ‘iroogtibs: ebicdi: ‘may in anumed hon Plato. 4 ‘con- ie a i"

cemming the. third triad of the intelligible, and at the s same time: intellectual _ orders, which at one time he desioinitites the subcelestial. arch, possessing a saromit, twiddle, and extremity, ‘but at another 2 a blessed. mystery, and of alk Mysteries the most ancient: and august, through which he elevates souls

>

and conjoins thear to the mystic. plenitude of intelligibles. Por this ee ne Eset

opens: the celestial paths, being: establis li

-auder tne celestial cire al ia iia

td xis the tse prance othe God ih eth entire and fir, and expand ta. the mystic inspection ‘of intel beible

spectacles, “as Socrates says ip the Phacdros. Por telete ee me, and muesis, epopteia. Hence we are initiated. [teleioumeiha) in ase by the perfective Gods. But we view with closed | (eyes {hae pure son! itself, “muoumethay entire and ‘siable ippearangces, beak te ective Gods, with whom, tb re is. the intellectual wholeness, ‘and the — firrn establishment of souls. And: we | ctators. of

ecome. fixed j in. and ‘spe i {epoptewomen]. the: intelligi ble watch tower, through the Gods who are the collectors of wholes. ‘We speak indeed of all these: things 2 as with referenee to. the intelligible, but we obtain a different thing sccording to a different order, For the perfective. Gods initiate us in the ioweligible through themselves. _ ~ And the collective monads: are through themselves

the leaders of the snumaas of 2 nae aa pee are pene men

ee saticonnly ai delivered t to those who love the hicopisicntainets of truth, ae EEA SS

“eee ewee

BE SONS “ON THE THEOLOGY ROOK. oe Sheree

st ee ascent, but all of them extend to the. punted on cand: the ae paternal initiation, in which may the teletarchs, who are the leaders « f pA K er od, hikewise establish U8, ‘iHlaminating Us: not by words, pat: ae egis Be Crna _ May they also think us worthy of being filled with: intelligible — ae ae beauty ander the mighty Jupiter, and perfectly free us. fron. those evils about generation with which we are now surrounded as with awa == May they | likewise impart to us by illumination this most. beautifal fruit Paks he of the present theory, which, following: the divine’ Plato, we have 96 04.0"

x SS gen i a any ' Nite - y >” eT a y, . : vay) & 5 en ne ta - » Sy - . ’ > 4 -_ : te : . — a 7 ; - ats x. = ; . ree rych hs Pa : i te

* Ler us. now aneice 3 ‘again: follow Paswieniien | in another. way, who ACh alter tne intelligible triads generates the. ‘intelligible, and ok: the same 5 Rent Hat ‘ ne, inte lectnal orders, and unfolds the continued progression: of divine fi aa sith ps through: successive conclusions. For the connexion of the 9 0 words, and their dependance on each other, imitates the indissolable ae order of things, which always conjoins: middies to extremes, and proceeds : f | : through middle genera to the last progressions of beings. “This therefore we ioust survey prior to the several intellectual res seats how loose = intelligible, and : at the’ same time, intellectuat triads, proceed | : ics the intelligible triads, that we may comprehend by a rensoving f HTOce ee : the eo on ler of things. There were three intelligible triads 75 Ue aaa the a fore, viz. ‘the: one ee whole, and infinite imaltitude, | aici three sige

SS

them: = sives to our ibe: viz. ‘amber, wae. and ie periick ‘Hewes fren oui Bea the one being, number is derived : from the intelligible whole, the Mente oe est 3 is in these; ; and from infinite esiane the ator: For Big ae LE

: why”

indeed all enact being itself. viesdnisebealtna, : “Tothe a powerful therefore and all-perfect, the perfect is analogous, ‘possessing a perfection es which is intelectual, and se vandary to the first effective and intelligible — perfection... The whole also which is both. intelligible and intellect t akis allied to the intelligible whole, but it differs fronr it, so faras the latter == possesses: wholeness according to the nue union: of the: one’ being; bat aera

the one of the former appears ta be itself by. itself a whole, consisting BER | :

unical parts, and being ‘appears to consist of many beings. “These” SONI wholenesses. therefore, being divided, differ. from: the wholeness which Be precedes according to union and is intelligible. For the wholenesses of Shine this whole are parts of the intelligible wholeness, BS Gets Agee

In the third place therefore, we must consider. guuher ws susie ayaa cae to the one being. For the one being-is there indeed occultly, intelligibly, Soe ay and paternally 5 . but here: in conjunction with difference it. 5, oksongs

number, which ‘constitutes the separation of forms and reasons.’ For“

difference itself first shines forth in this order, being power indeed, ‘and

the duad in intelligibles ; but here it is maternal, and a prolific fountain. pA OS For there power was collective: of the one, and the one being; ou which a ey! account also it was: ‘ineffable, as existing: occultly in the one ‘and in. bane hyparxis. But here difference Separates indeed being and the one, Alter this likewise, it maltiplies ¢#e ane proceeding generatively, and calls forth being into. second and third ‘progressions ; : breaking adeed being into many beings, and | dividing the one into more partial -unities.

But according. to each of these. comple ing the decrements, the wholes pa 5 remaining. Very properly therefore does” Plato | make the “negations: of Se the one from: this. For here the many subsis t, through difference | which — divides being. and the one; since the whole. also which is denied of. the one, is intellectu | and not intelligible... ‘The negation. therefore says that the. one is not a whole, so that the affirmation. i oe the. one. is a w ole. y his awhole however i is: intellectual, and not intelligible, . ides also. denies feel ee as. Saiddar 2h The one is nok: A may * butt 2 Oppo ite His ale i" a Ce eee ta: a | = Hit tt cS eas hee a : | a .

_— ‘ - — oe . — <a - —— ~="<"-5" > a . - — - oe al i Ns I ae _

_ a oe -«

jm : > a, Jaf ane es - ; ’ . . ‘ ; ‘ 5 i . : : ee ae en Vol ee eye i pe acee CT A os vd obte ts al yay Bete ae ane ON. aE EOLOGY 00K 1 cassheats OR et er oe ea. SEP fea a ane ; ; Roya ms Ih) , TA Dasa vise SS og ; peat Mu RE 22 : ethos

- oF @ , ’ 5» 5

Pa arson ate te i: is, she ome is + many. ‘The multitade of intelli ables: however, dow oe es

aN Mc ee in oe hee intelligible | is + caauuaes by ‘he one a heen a roe [oe Ga the intelligible being and. the one are complicated, and are connascent Seam Aeneid with each other; and being is most unical. But when each of - hae Sonus Bean reg Heute proceeds into multitade, they are separated from each other, and evince ae Cylon ae EEN OR Clr a eteater difference with respect te each other. Each of sg also qe So eee AANA divided into multitude through the prolife: nature of diffe erence. From) ros these: things therefore, itis evident that the intelligible. and. intellectual Scary orders, being: - gor us to the ‘intelligible — pee in en action ! ‘with aanilentien, | EES ASTER RO tin Wadia cS ako we

. > o ." Lat ie “ I A tes * . Va) aes +“ mt , «*t be on" »y / . ry . hat. ‘ . ; VT eallhs ; Fi PB pit ‘3 a Peels] : i ¥ ALS Pay vs , } ‘phi & csr eh " vo ; ~~ ; . a" hk we we Vt are

: to mature. Bie pe erefo Lois

Tectaal number presents ‘tee te oar awe “aca ehion3 is a cobecied st with Boe

multitade. For every number is frgsereonee’ 7 “Bay with respect t : moultitude, one kind subsists united) nepan Epieece tT

Number, however, is separate. spaleade : — ies: is Siler in it rac:

Nivea For ju the intelligible there was power, and not difference, qe vile eae

Se Ne cc generated multitude, and conjoined it to the monads, Number

Haitian therefore is in continnity with intelligible ynoltitude ; and this IS MECERS ck

sary.” For the monad was there, and also. the duad; since whole alsg 0 HAE

“was there, and was always monadic; and becoming to be two, Fas tee eee

-— eessation. Hence the monad and the duad were there, which are the . Seneate

first and exempt princi ples ‘of numbers, And in these multitade: was ae

AAD ‘united 5 ; since e the mionad which is “the fountain of Secunia and the cana: :

~ o —*

vas 4 _»> «i " ; ° ~ ° _ . ‘ ; — - Ys - = & - : . : : " ote"

; : “ : ~ - : : . ; 7 e ; : - . “Fe i ~ * & >

; ry +E 4e

\ es 3,

@NAP, NXVIIT. op piato. Beers 82d 28 ge

dust possess. all scabelinge weonnding catise 5 She teneek paternally, but ‘the latter maternally: - And an this account intelligible toultitude is not

yet number, but is. ‘intelligibly. established in. the uniform. principles, J . tear ~ monad and ve nas Lange. indeed, in 1 the d aad, but

‘Gace. af sian iteell i is. in ig ti is ‘ales: hecessary. ‘that: the: 5 cise of the = male and the female should there: primarily preexist. For these are in

animals. - Henoe according to Tings, and according 1 to Parmenides, the

ynaternal and the

animals, arc *

principles alsa nuraber together with difference proceed, and they generate c = the monads: and the duads which are in number, and all numbers. For both. the. ‘generative | reads sgn peut subsist: i ia Ahese in a ecinine :

manter

A the eek likewise of. this tad are. ae ‘Glues wie

e paternal cause are there. And in these, intelligible | ‘ | intelligible multitudes are. comprehended. From these fir —

other things they participate of the monadic eause, but according tothe

power of differeave. For there indeed, 1 mean in ‘the: intellig gible, the = inaternal was paternally ; but here the paternal subsists Wmaternally ; just

as there, the intellectual subsists. intelligibly, but. here’ the intelligible, i ite icllectually. Fron that order therefore, the first namber subsists proxi-

mately, but being generated analogous | to the first triad of intelligibles, it also evidently proceeds from it. Hence also, Parmenides beginning his i out number, reminds us of the first, hypothesis through. which PRaseni nse he generates the one being, asserting that the one participates of essence, Nae

ciseourse a

and essence of tle onc, in consequence of this subsisting according to that.

triad. And this very ,

ceeds from the. suro

through | the ineffable and. occult: union oft these

, te

properly. - For being intelligible and ‘intellectual, RETURN so far indeed, as itis allotted an intelligible order in intellectuals, it. Wig BCA iramit of intelligibles, but so far as it precedes. the intel ARR URR Jectual orders, it, proceeds from the: intellectual of intellig wibles. - = da RL Se UAE BS intelligible triad, “however, the one owas of being, and be of the ant, Ss sc. to, and their subsistence in each other, But in the intelligible and at ‘the: same time intellectual MELrED PAS AR URAL triad, diference: presenting: itself to the view, which j is the image of the san concealed # and ineffable Laas in the first Riad at intelli mes and at ae Ps

984 ON THE THEOLOGY

| femeshcae leads cach into divided rmultitude, and thas gene umber. For number, as we have: freq ently. said, jedieis

is nyultitude; but in intellectuals number,” For: there inde

‘or there indeed, division subsists intelligibly telles tual subsistence. - Tf therefore number : , fir allotted such an order, Parmenides: very properly esp

these triads, asserting that the one participates of essence, and: essence of oan ‘the one,’ and that through these the many become. apparent. — ‘Forone of these indeed, | is the illustrious property of the first triad, but the other, == of the third trind, And in the first triad indeed, participation’ wasthe = ‘pres ubsistence of the union of the one and being + ; but in the third tain ee:

viet rany intelligibles: present: themselves to the view, Plato all but pre

oF ae ae

r >i 4% Ue - tf ‘\ { s Fal i ; > whe ae f rw4 f

es intelligible number therefore of the anlaaer nera, ‘proceeds —

te from jhe, and ‘throagh these, | And it J ers indeed he yerties in a +3 |

oe : ue i eta ee of Tee here necessary 16 5 sine met =o cut 700 se mg i Bg es Sa

* Instead A te Sie See see

1oUS : : second ite: own, eneray, separates: the aie. from. being, and being : a

: : 2d and not zeae ‘united squuttitu de, and subsists irom the principles according to a second os ae . progression, butis not occultly established i jn the principles. Hencealso, itis simply different from multitude: - And. iw intelli gibles indeed, there d,number is according to cause; bat here multitude is: aecaning: to participation, hey | ndecd : but here union has: Ce ae eat

Ing that the most splendid of intelligibles subsists according to intelligible: z ies ‘multitude, though 1 urultitude is there oceult, and uniformly. For aecordsity ue = ig each: order of divine sees sesniade 19 wonacreaanad segeenn :

~s . : . ; . Pu? oy 2 ' ,* : /~ | ae ‘ "6,4 . 5 wH : ; : Yoke . sake ae _

cnieedinniie by hapa. peas ones

effective powers, viz. the } power onl a: praas <— ie SOR which collects into union all progressions, For according: to the monad indeed, it collects intellectual multitude, and conjoins it to intelligibles; 3 bat according to. the duad it produres yaultitude; and separates i it accord- ie

ing to difference, And. according to the odd number indeed, it collects. |

ne the many orders into indivisible union ; but necording: to the even nun

ber, it prolifically produces into Fight all the genera of the Gods... For being established: as the: aniddle of the intelligible and intellectual Gods, and giving completion to the one bond of then, it is. carried j ap its. summit indeed, in intellectuals as in a vehicle, but being united tu intelligible les, 4 evolves. intelligible muliitude, and calls forth its occult.and unical. nature into separation,. and prolific generation, — Tt also collects that. which is intellectual i into union and impartible | communion, And not this ens generating: all things : as far. as to. the last of. things, according to the ine comprehensible cause of the duad and the nature of the even. number ay, ie again unites the proceeding natures and conyolves thent according: ta the inonad, and the sameness of the odd number. Through unity indeed, and the duad, it produces,’ collects and: binds all things intelligibly, occultly, ~ and § ia an unknowa manner to the intelligible, and effects this even in- the

last matter and the vestigies of forms which it contains. But through the

even and odd- wamber. it. constitutes” the two coordinations, Nig: the — vivific and the immutable, the prolific. and the effecti ve, all the impartible genera of fabricating and animal-producing: powers, those powers that preside over a partible life, or partible production, the more intellectual _

and singular mundane natures, and whieh belong to the better coordina-

tion, and those natures that are more irrational and. multiplied, and which mve completion to the subordinate series. And again, through this divided. generation we. may see. that cach ‘of the proceeding natures, is” united and at the same time multiplies, i is indivisible and divided in jis cases, and ees diminution, is x ees from sep = And y we attrie

car appenee t foie aba he word ape | is + wanting i inthe i oo : at iT hs a shischeciepeli itin she translation Se roe hate Mee

the nature of the even number. — “>. 4s the leader of impartible, simple, and unical : = beri is the cause of divided, various, and generative: progressions. - heb oe aR ees thus: we may see all the orders of. beings woven: together according: ty Ape on eS 5 vine number which is most ancient, intellectual, and exempt trom all For it is necessary that nuniber should: exist: eateord

prior to the things that are numbered, and: that prior to things which are :

286 HAN “ON THE THEOLOGY

Uae) of the odd number, but things that are less excellent and more various, usjto , 7 ‘Por every where indeed, theedd samber

aa the ZR genera.

4 , - . a a : : be -Y. aly i -~.) %\- wee ~ ag? “6 “i ——- LP a2 ay t fe is” OOK Iv. mote ee Bo, res Set RS Rafe rv 2 *serpes [a> oay) tb ea eth le. ae o Ma be te

goods; but the even nom see gee

; at « = es } >.“ , t¥-}. ; A SIs Net: ; ;"* :' 4 é: 7? } e J is ~~ | i > _ iat } . ’ + ct. 4 ; So 4 xed sd oi beep wee Mae tees ee eg ‘ i Set +h pple eee ; s~. * Sato, | . oo oto eee . 7 ~~ s,% .4te*s> “Th: yt ri ; —- ae oe Stee 4 we rss yh: idk Fc pate, Vast 1- Sth sesh et oar e*t “wer SoA ve ~o", ye el ae 8th ts T2 es Hoe! ~ 3 Par +” year? ‘is-y b a ol ate an -* S* ire: Pats oe ; at Sh ; “Ea i . " . ~~ J -. : ~ -= = — ~ ~ ~ £ Pos

page there should: be. the cause of all separation, according to which

shanner by appropriate. nombers,

- Af therefore ‘in inteHlectuals ‘diene: are ‘sdivinions, contacts, snk span

| tions: of the proceeding. natures, and likewise’ commmubdications of courdinate natures, if is iecessury that number should be prior to intellectuals,

which divides and collects all things intelligibly: by the powers. of itself — : And if all things subsist oceultly, ¥ intelligibly, , in an ‘unknown | inanner and. RANT 3 ye Hgts = --exemptly 3 tm this summit, ‘ there is a number of them, and Y pectili sama A ery = = (pica and without separation. — 7

above intellectuals. through intelligible gor bles through intellectual : separ rations.

d are in the world.

"governors of the ‘perpenaal: siewnlations: and whe oonevnlee all the satay : sah according to the intellectual causes of them, And it constitates | ae. ‘the SERMON : es numbers: ‘those scteigl et in the: aseaes ci ‘sonnet oui AR TN

wi aN Geet paar

N umber therefore. subsists, wecording to) the middle bond of intelligibles ; and intellectuals, being: indeed: expanded 2 NCU oods, but subordinate to ‘intelligi- 2 ; Pian a And it is assimilated indeed to. | intelligibles according | to the power which is collective of many things Ee nnntn

So) Fate. union, but to intellectuals. according tw the power which is generative EG oe ce eae of the many from thé one. - But from this highest place of survey DET © 5S

intellectual Gods, it constitutes the first intellectual numbers themselves

ees which have the nature of forms, are universal, and preside overt the awhole an

ire = generation and production. It likewise constitutes the second num-

~ bers, which are. Soperanndaee oad ohne! aed measure the Gods that hes

of the Gods are divided, anid, are pe en in an enol —

7 sd Jf in

Ure hy) oF * NERS mAla

‘¥ * 7s .y , 7 sar Ls fF rawr , SAA 7 25t _ ft of A AP ’’ Mae “e mas . <a TANT

» > " } {), “, “Seb

_—

a: Nt a> “oe

5. f yr. >:

yee Ae

a ate.

an ent Alp |

@ . ba erly

TT, ia hey

' iv Sie @> rie

UVa nrg

7 aL

, x : c OAL +

j. y Verne ifn Cn *)* . ies

5 ~~ : aS Sa tt eee eh PAA 48 yy Ses

mS PR AY ries ew SAS re Lea ‘ots h ey Tea ad NA ia 485 MWe ny TPE ee T) pan eth Po PCAN SEA aT, fs ” as Ay Maas

/ ‘UGA At Ae y, ily EEE A Hey

‘ Rid te i be Nutty Sy" PALE {

JA, DSA tr} Lert Re } f * . , ty j

» /

he ee

last of things, adoroing all. things, _ and: connecting sie

whole: world, asthe ‘Muses in Plat -— pumbers, some of which are product Pease comprehend the descents of souls? Or how. could some. of the the ascents of souls in fess, bat others in greater periods, as Socrates says

in the Phaedrus, where he delivers to us restitutions consisting of ireee thousand and ten thousand years? Or how could time itself whiel is Settee

i ny primarily i in the thied triad | of iutelligibles. “Bat oon 0 Gnethe first triad: ot intellectuals ; since also in the effects of seine Raat Rah | number: indeed 5 is ‘orn ;

ener exis. 0 ioe (PLATO, | 987 Sse

bound. oar ssid se unstable nature of. matter by tem and dumber = He

the peevotoncets end more peer poste: sof fie Mass the pad num = ber, but the subordinate , Thus for instance, in the intellectual orders, it: produces the fe he prolific according to the even number, hut the male an : HaNGS to the odd number. But in: the supermundane orders, it cla- —

racterizes ‘similitide and the imurutal bie ‘according to the odd number, :

but dissi militude and a ‘progression into secont ary natures, according: to RN

the even manber. For thas the Athenian. guest also, orders that in sacre

\ worship. odd things should be distributed to the celestial, but even to the ek 4 terrestrial powers. And according to each of these genera. that which i CE: of a aibre ruling: nature ovost be referred to the odd ‘number, but oe ca

ordinate, to the even number. - 7 The nature: of nie

nber, the refore, evade from on high, aS fhe a8 to shad SH them by appropriate — 2 pertect nuinher eo iprehend the period of fhe to assert: that: it does? ‘Or how could :

t tive of fertility, and others of ster ility,

forns. For how co

unically comprehensive of the psychical measures, proceed according to number, as Timens says | it does; unless: divi ine number. exists prior oe these, which ‘imi par

forms: have their

eneration fron intel figible* Forms. For forms subsist a rhers are: primarily

: bat not every form i is bare ae ONE Aes ee * For mei necsay fo eb ra ee oo ane

¥ ;

and secondary genera, by the even number, af

‘the sear ee!

ens define — Se

ts to all things a principal Canse: of order according to as yea robers? Since all Ukings: therefore sabsist: through nemnbers and fortis, PERSE Tera) numbers | are allotted a. progression from the intellectaal summit: But >

Bie SAY ” thriret ** twa’ "ts a, * * if *etveeenwvee we we Peet eo we ¥, °. 7% i? ' ’ cy . > a ’ ‘ Aa a , i ‘y ; . i. (,* ep \* . % ' A ' aa

- prior to — ‘Box bons are. in

ae a ‘are not superessential forms. - And Keer mg te :

Vv. CY if

, | observed. Hence likewise all the genera. ‘of the Gods. are. From. hence”

Does i both exempt and. distrib ated, Gods. : And in ae all te ceprdigebons: of Ss eee

is number, as alsa the Pythago orean, not only. asserts: that the

¢ are intelligible forays, but ulso intelli

| ne ‘nuorbers; for. he sa 8 ‘that the intelligible forms a are. fours "There

~ however, mimber i iS intel isi ibly, aud monadically. according’ to catise. For © intelligible: animal is; i monad, occultly containing the whole of, number. —

Noode in | the mrreninit of Se sumber saben senso y : aleing

patra

its case, ad mnaltitade fiom, ‘he cause, aa Melwee: saying ainite f = i des ad sy ted ni And the one ‘indeed 48 pric

ee that according to Times: thei here ‘are: iotellis

ible panties ¢ hades ‘with forms, and priot to. forms. “And seceding

- to: Peseta. ‘number cs after multitude. For ‘Time-us calls. uniform —

and oceult. multitude the number of forms. ~ But since number | is prima- —

oily in t the Gods, | ‘but forms participate of the divine nnities, he denomi- a‘: i “nates the first ideas

th is four. For monad and triad, were primarily, indeed j in. he | rods | henwselves, b but secondaril yin intellectuals ; and skpertsse

indeed in the former, bat formally j in the latter. In intelligibles th werefore,

“multi tude. was: canieally ; ; but in intellectuals: it subsists s¢) parately. v, But

» where there i is separation there. also there i is momber, as we have ceed

- And they. are. divided, the paternal ind sed. and gene ralive,

< = ‘ptelligibles and. intellectuals; but the- demiurgic. and xivific, Bayh among intellectuals, - _ And the genera indeed, that bind: ‘throngh: similte ee a ae aye

der are divided a umong supermundane. natures 5 ; but those: that are.

the celestial ' and aublunaty g genera, are divided | among i

—-

_* a. 23 vy one Vs A _— ZS & AM by Ps, ~ ~ ries tee. >=," Vae te mae % ‘

- F A Wer ae . . ; _* SY nt i : a 4 —— — yA VON “ = : = 3 we } ‘ir

-

1 oto ‘gumber, —

pee diss

Cet

are divided among the liberated Gods ie a

ans said: Fe OF. ‘Tuneus biog 2 a P ythas = eo oe a

te) oe Sd DL!

deel

-“+ . ist : :

“ >"

Sti

—, —

. pee — . eras eens ~~ ~S +h

>

pitt

~~ a _—" ee a rn eo

a> — 4

1

= =. A Se = Se a

bert Uy Men bow 44a 2 r jee

: ee S Tt, PY ~ -¥.

7

’

ve

.

; * ein ae . . U , : ts 1? tak List cele te ; ; : : . > J : CRAP ARK.) OP PLATO: |) 88g

time ¢ intellectual spunber ‘possesses, and of wea: it is ‘the cause aa the | SPD Shas ese a le Pn Mh Mee Re ae mtn te me noe tae re ve a ae By Ck SE i

f E % 3 ; P » *., » Bare ~~ . «a ; : , ¥ a e ‘ss » SS eo ri the be ee? , f 3 GT Se Pees aes ; * es et ten es , <> Fasano + - eee a, oe ¥ 2 and) “el On Paes Pa Po F + + vase : ’ 4 = ~ ne 5 “5 * : Sarria a 4 “ : > ; ; ; > ~ .*s ul = ~ — . . : 2 ° - | . & t'» ~~. .% ns q > . = - ¢ Ps . t-*. . . " 4 ~ » 7 > = > -“ * ' : < | -~ ~ ’ ‘ a ” ‘ my ‘7 - = ; > > a a : Mwiy¥ J ne os A > \ 4 as - ;1 " o avi - - ' . . ” ,* . ¥ : .\ ‘> z q * if ? y= . as - 7 : -_ y ; f \ . = « ~* ¥ *y f ‘ ~ *> >} b= ; y . . ; ~~ / w . : ‘ , : ’ a Way’ f ‘ ; =": eS *- S ~ =. ; Me fa: 3 TS i 2 - : ae - ¥ veer... ’ ’ ' yi \ys Ae 25 fey el ‘ nA, 1" " »/ iu k ' re . ro - ; wits oO" 7 Vs -¥ : a a 4 > ; _ : ; stea : ia an. We é oe in) : aiayi ‘* ay : ae "o. . <i, _— \ _ : , : ’ ; ; , ‘ ‘ as vA so) i — et ° eae 7 A ¢ . - e* Aa . aleve é ‘gt Ae ae i. i . ; F ‘ ‘ —~ << . r . >; 4 +> : ~~ . , Ve : —- = ne < S ’ 2 : Z PF | ‘ <i ae -s . ~ i I)! ' PAN Sa Pe oo . ’ ore . ; \ ‘ = A : : r, Beery OS iets 1d yirwiAA gor eee ee a a¥ ’ : p f z tas } LT a aN a ee iff 6 WA S\N ee ee eS Be a es i) oe an :

> a eel

: $e arating the : one. ho rane & al 4 dividing the one into whany sialliel é many beings. “What therefore j is the difference which i is the

place. indeed, how i is it ae oe For separating b it is. aoe vee ;

SAS Bat Shit at

Soe &

being, 3 is every where essential, and j 8 by. no means inherent i in super sential natures. But difference. itself is: primarily Shep with the: uni-

And 5 Sa he ee Age ‘alter ‘this, the ea oy is a geaus. of

<<

ties themselves, and | separates: and ope many unities f srefore, cant superessential differ

the difference: which. gives cadet on to € Es bogies A

1 Vone coe

OF Syste 4 £5 Ss bee J > Sn

1 that different ere is a creas of ne ieee

e fgets ne in saminit of atlecta ds. And the ogeth : i bot the fatter h c : 2 = its

a subsistence oe

Sas es

Ss BABS hee see:

ferences and snes

on ae espe ap Wek ia wt ites auch

re AP aA Pas

eet eos eee ¥; zo a ; = — Ss .. > = o _ _ ) a Pe ue 4 . ——s 4 Rane 3 ess ree aoe et ee Gees i -Se eae he argh pecs omnitted, | a” » >t ~ ~~ nl a. - t % ) : , : T ‘ Ig - ~ ’ : , a /_ 5 ; <Fe >" _ ats. 4s eae a) —--» ; ‘ 4% res ae i C " Ole re : ,4 Proc Rone he NG, Vou! Boi pia Maite \ | Pw ; “a . ’ o. , Shad Hab ind Deir ties ol 28. as ; , m 77 . . %y " . . . A - ‘ 7 ‘. : shoe i 7 - _ t y fs] : “ ¥ : ey ‘ »> . ye ** Ae YI, 7 J sf tyes ‘3 : . —- ; “ : a f ; AY 7 . ‘ I , ; Vf ? ; y tT . “% +3 . ; : oc . ‘i roe ’ Ths] ey ee P . : 2. j eas o> . ' te » Wit . y 3 , : fake y mci rp + tre! 4 : : : A ‘¥ ) : ; ; os at > ” id hs 5 ; ; ” ‘ : iz ‘a Pas : , : 't)

we must Hikewise assert t that the first ‘number’ is of

and being: into cause of these things to the Gods ? For if we ‘should call it a genus of being, i in the first = neing and the one,

But otek ay ‘ middle, i it calls |

Vata ley Feet

erative cause. Apacs ie = :

290 ON THE THEOLOGY

eer a repetition | as Abis in. any one of the other conckeiibies te POE NES He - which he seems to assume twice, is not the same whole, yiz. the fated 220755 epes inet : leetual 3 is not the same with the intelligible ; but. these, as we have ‘said, Beet ores differ: from each other. For how could he unfold to us the different eo

"progressions of divine natures, if he collected the same conclusions ?- mea

OK IV

According to all these conceptions, therefore, we must separate hae ee Wie

Serene which j is A pinidonce x of numbers from the genus. of ieee

generative af beings, it will be. cllecdve of ‘bag and. tha one. Boe | every where power is allotted an. hyparxis of this kind. For through: ee. power the one participates of being, and being of the one. Power therefore was the cause, not ‘of division, but of ‘communion, of contact: ae without separation, and of the habitude of the one to being, and of being ce to the one, Hence it is: necessary that it should neither be arranged. ee according | to intelligible power, nor according to the intellectual ‘difference of beings; but that being the middle of both, it. should subsist: 8 analogous to intelligible power, but should generate in the: extremities of

‘intellectuals the portion of the di lifferent. - What else there the feminine nature of the Gods? ‘Hence also it imitates” ‘intelligible:

power, and is prolific of many unities, and of. many. ‘beings. And how’ could it otherwise separate number from itself, and the forms and powers:

of number, unless” it was the cause of ‘the divine progressions in a.

3 feminine manner. oe maternall iy in in

therefore, in the | ~-the male, but separation from the female divinities. And bound indéed

and is in hinr; but the female is divided from the paternal cause. “For — power is not only in the female divinities, but is also prior to them, since - the intelligible powers are in the male divinities, avcording: to ingens, wlio ach stare ater! - the serenity is. sis cause of the generation

fore i in it than: eS

_ Multitade therefore i is paternally i in intelligibles, but = a | ellectuals. Hence, in the. former indeed, it subsists. | ~monadically, but ‘in the latter according to number. Very: ‘properly atte second genera of the Gods also, union is derived from: ‘ - coSene

ee ~ proceeds from the males, but infinity from the females. For the male i is. < - analogous to. bound, but the female to infinity. The female, ne ice 2 ifcre from infinite | power, so. far as power indeed, is united to the et : i ae : FIRSTS

vot.” » a. *<

i cg Seer middle of the triad: is analogous: to power. — And there indeed, is ‘the ae ae nonad,. which has all the forms of oid numbers accor

“the duad ie ‘there, which 18 occultly” all the forms of eyen numbers, SR Sieaty | ee the odd oe adi .

Pesce st assumption, duads, aud triads, some indeed being vangu Parana others: by difference, ‘and others by being. ee Bay presents itself to the view, being prolific oF the first numbers; aecording. =

*\ fo the ene indeed, of unical numbers, but according ‘ta aitiorence id HRB a

: generative, end according g to being, of essential mambers: 9 | Since. homens from this ind which i ds: + intelli came that which is mG PONG Be e powers Sheree as calls” once, twice, thrice. For each of these. is a ‘power — ee Ben Lat: f the above-mentioned essences that produce either == For there “with seeps to the generations of | eat

Cs pa tind, Fe ould several ly ‘have ‘protic: power. “Th x : Parmenides which is the cause 0 | separately, or f connectedly.

ee

ES OH ON THE ‘THROLOGY sm

~*~ ~*

tion, Seeiaia: for us Hiffrent: fnondde;: bat th

mY \

secondary y natures. ‘The progeny therefore te shee are, in oddly-odd, Y hein the evenly-even and the evenly-odd.* ae odd Dione “indeed, as we have before observed, is collectiv ve into union of the divine ae

And of. these, the oddly-odd

pr og ressions.

°° Gndeed in the first order all things had a primary subsistence, viz. monad, duad, tiiad; ‘but how i in this order, all things are secondarily and subordi- SS

: “nately.

And the mixture which is the ‘aad f

“is more abundant, and the intelligible stmmmit only is odd. For the

=

also the triad, shi ii ok is nomiber Aes ‘But Sail t

oun ba? iad TANS ie Fine : conjoined

And thus far poms sige : e

to aaa far; as to the last of hina C ‘The sae a however, is ‘ satsed, having he Seam dts subsistence from both the even and the odd. Hence we must =

| establish the first as analogous to bound, bat the second | as analogous (BS aa

Ne Ae . power, and the. ‘third as analogous to being: “And ‘you: ‘may bee, ‘how - Sn ren

Ries ad, subsisted there indeed” in ce *) one way, ‘but here ‘the evenly-odd ‘subsists in ‘another way. For there ass ~ the extremes were ‘odd, because ‘they were intelligible; but here theeven

rding to cause, and

—— ia x » Se < <<

.

: i

“ee ~w te

* eh

. ” x <s*

’ a. sem tS

-

x Pa —<*e

. wy = * -

~~ a

Set Sry

oe ae

a’ _

wu)

y ald

i

CHAR RXXE Bul OF PLATO. i Sk = ra

ap unimi ingled, ¢ a fore, are here vale, but preg pat ternall y and “teligibly. | ‘Bat that monad does. not proceed From intelligibles, but | subsists in. them ‘in unproceeding onion. Hence, after these, and from these, we tmay survey : the whole of number subsisting according toa third progression. “For these things,” says Parmenides, “ preexisting, no number will be absent.” ae

Every number therefore, i is generated through these i in. the third monad, a |

and both. the one and being become many, difference separating each be them.” And every part indeed of being participates of the une; but every unity. is carried as in a vehicle in a certain portion, of being. Each of these however, rs ‘multiplied, intellectually. separated, divided into minute. parts, and proceeds to. infinity. For as in intelligibles, we attribute infinite multitude te the third triad, so here, in this triad, we assign infinite number to the third. part of the triad. For i in short every ee where, the infinite is the extremity, as proceeding. in an all- oe duanner, and comprehending indeed. all secondary natures, but being : ‘itself participated by noneof them. To the first. monad therefore, there ~ ayere powers, but intelligibly.._ In the second, there. were, progr ressions and generation ns, but -intelligibly. and intellectually, And in the aa third, there was all-powerful smumber, unfolding the whole of itself into. bi and. phe a . 3 we ee onanmnne. Aeemions infinite. 2 is a

aoe

! hostile: to oe ee of nunkbee? A how: are. the parts of ax one eal

to the minute .. being? ¢: Por i in Botton there i is: shot the ogra Le

ss

prior to us. ae ae Rice re

Pet?:

“shall briefly observe, that the one apped

HOLES

abe XXKIL

Tne division therefore i ato. t

RE ere sie

a ‘sh;

“204 “0 ON THE THEOLOGY OEE 3

tx)

order, the one itself proceeding | into a. multitude of unities, and being io

ey at once preside over all the progressions froni initelligibles 8, pro

it

but is the

cult number, as compreh

4a the monad, he speaks rightly,

and accords” with Plato. ‘But if he says that animal: itself compreliends — number, How separated, or which has a multiform subsistence, and is the progeny. of difference, intelligible iultitude is not a thing of this kind.

for there indeed, the one is being, and being i is the one. “Hence: animal

itself is according to all things perfect. But in number, the owe i Ry ‘separated from being, and being from the one, and each of the : parts is no

ASL NAS - Jonger an. intelligible: whole, as an animal itself. For that is a whole of wholes; and every where the one was with being in the parts | of it, and ee

°° atimal itsdf was only-begotten. _ But number proceeded phartths twos 0

ation fold coordinations, IT mean the monad and duad, the odd and the even batt

| number. How therefore, can we place i in animal itself the first nomber? =~ Rane

If however, some one should say that number exists there, it is. according » Boat

to cause and intelligibly. But it is intellectually separated by difference. — oe ea a SVE

And farther still, in addition to these things, if animal itself is surveyed

by somic one in | the deminegic ont, and he denominates it the plenitude A Shs

ee

—

vy ahd it ie

whe yes e)

oo . daring 6 bec ocuasesiad = us, me: ee ts to be many according: tothe: Ss

a sitnilar manner becoming generated i rt conjunction with the one. Por © os : those t three -monads ate the intelligible comprehensions of all orders, and ee

Se ‘Anite if

paw ‘ivi

4 fh Wis ty 2

<h Vali

1h itt ‘sf

'') ie ~

zl A > ay Pa . ail ~~. ote =~ » el . =~ tent ——~ = “+, ws ; rt Oot - i -- =<, _ -=f “ ow a “. " _ ~~. . ~.. —_, - a pw es vw, ~~ = . “ ne aa } ’ -

eae all of ‘them in an exempt manner, and collect, them. to the intelli igible EO “tawses. Since however, Plotinus admits that number is prior toanimal = elf, and says that the first being produces. from itself number, and. ee ee this is established as a medium between the one beir g,and animaliteelf, = ~

> basis and place « of beings, it i worth while to speak likewise eS concisely ‘about this. For if he says that ‘animal: itself has intelligible See

oy ie: J Ar Sy , ! Vale par - Ly" rer Sfea tii si —_ —— = ~~ 7% — ae al . fis >> : Be meat eet as ee Sain Sek

‘¥ . /- ; ! * ‘ ’ : oma A > eo | ;

enar. XXXII. Ss | OF PLATO, : a95 uns

af forwa, any tha epsligise of the deindariic intellect it will je have: bs intellectual number, as being. arranged near the intellectu he should call intelligible animal number, in this case there. will he separation. and difference in the Gods, whom we have asserted to be

establi shed above the whole of things, according. to supreme union. For’:

fend. Bue

all section and division originate fron: the intellectual Gods; since here: : : Get difference proceeds, adorning things in conjunction. with: the one and

being. “How therefore, does the division of the unifies inte minute. parts, — er the multiform nature of ‘beings pertain: to: intelligibles? And how CBRE the soultitude of all forms accol oT t with. the balce Anions | itself? Pe. Por tte oh

2S aa

being adapted to the third order of tates frome tos as 5 ie: ‘one: ne ig a monad, but. eternity: is a mionad - and duad, (for. to be i is conjoined with the ever) so animal itself is a monad and triad, Since’ — however, it comprehends: in “itself” the cause of all number, ‘Pisua denominates it the: tetrad which is comprehensive | of the four firste effective wanises. ‘For the tetrad itself proexists : as the fountain, of all the: production of forins. But in intel ligibles the srionad, vad and triad: 7 subsist ammically; bat i in intellectuals § it A divided manner. aoe

, - Difference therefore necessarily generates. all. these: for is sad: sepa saliad ‘For every. where, the first of subordinate natures: haye: the peculiar form of the natures that exist prior to thenn” | Hence; the. first: inultitudes: ees arenes indeed from: the a but she are: Spee athe, ae

pgs ae to the end tort igs ‘ineligible onde): “but amber j in: @ : intellectials according: to the begin pales RUS Uae gos ee

Seas also recs Sak aid Sphere me as the : - | cause of intellectual sum bs ‘ae _ And ‘Timens: shows ene ) mace | sess

‘ ‘eine gud not dyadivally, nor + acconding ‘ea: ‘deine ai feren Phat . number however, i Bs | ie: first vane 8 in ee we have einai dy :

a “att

nies 206 Ree ale nei tas = on ‘THE THEOLOGY SEC eR

ee CHAPTER REXEL 664455441)

3 Sy. SS ise ef

Sie ‘Pairwaiaes tei is ape abou its as fllewes oe ‘Peed ee therefore, and still farther consider this. What! > We have said that 3 . Si the one participates oF essence, 50 far as ‘iti is being. We have said so. And on this account the one being appea : :

~~ *e

ean be may” Bette. a= completes his” ‘discourse ‘about: ‘the first monad thus: “ Ate not’ Week << . athings odd, and two even? How should they: pot?’ And abo

out the ~~ second monad, as follows: “ Hence there will be the etealy cre, aud

z ea <- the oddly-odd, and | the oddly-even, and. the evenly-odd,” os Bat he Se é

; completes his discourse about. the third and all the sacbentiog. triad, AS: ae ee Ge i ~/ dollows < “ The one being therefore, is not only many, but it is Hikewins Ue eed es pecessary- that the one which is: distributed by being — should be many. — ae eRe Entirely sa.” The first triad, therefore, of the: intelligible, and at the (Op oe

game time, intellectual Gor a, is through these things unfolded to us by ie ame ey / Plato, and which possesses ‘indeed, according: to the ‘first: monad ‘the nas = Piste 5 _ first powers of numbers, T mean the odd and. the even, and j is completed Rr through these principles which were in intelligibles oceulily, viz. monad,

‘s ~ “duad, triad. But according to the second cucuted it possesses the second nog Pate of numbers which subsist from these fi. G. fron the first” ‘powers |, ie saieee

2 For the section of the forms. of the even couniber, i is allotted a second a3

de Aud the oddly-odd is ‘subordinate. to the first odd ‘nutubers. emp But according | to. the third monad, it possesses the nore partial eatises: co Baas foo

a divine numbers. Hence ome a weparation into minute hoes chess eeety,

4 | " Sey? =

se Vy?

- Py

: .r 3 4 ws ' : : i. ) ‘a yt O ees ; Vi ’ . ‘AS > ; ys ‘4 7 fa ity

J

cmap, RK. Sota (ee PLATO, | <e sr

alispert ‘ ee seGon, ad ‘asic ad puctlial es are Pee receiving: indeed, the unical g atte the essential. from unity. and be ing, but the Sopa ration: of: cnunber from difference. For every where difference i ig in the © three monads, but it particularly, unfolds: the: » heey. of. umber, according to. the third qmonac > Renee +e] | = and. | ae

being in conjunction: awit: the Gods, | For. neither js is. dey i | —

impartici ipable, because unity. is not separate. from being, nor. is. destitute of deity, because neither j as ‘being deprived of the. anes! | Since however, all things: are in each of the monads, but solely and”

intelligibly in the first, generatively, « : and scooting to the pe uliarity, of

difference in the second, and intellectually, and according ries in the

third this — the case, Bate ve a to us _—* :

talons to the nature of the even number. “And ¥ en ae adds the tind seees he peas ang fers being, and recurs through: difference to the. omen 2 = = sh age Lasironaag of is tei he fom h os ice leads

ite

tet = vy * <n ‘ rd r , ¥ i _* x “ ap eits <> : s Dye bat ye igs = Pree ati ee : * i233! aoe fr feet “a Wy set =

be i? becre it fee. iequitite t to survey ‘ie aoe pec sins of iting - a

numbers, and how the first order of intelligibles and intellectuals, abd © number which subsists according to this onder, is. the most. ancient of Be

numbers, in the first place, we should consider the infinity mentioned ie : Parmenides, and See. whether he does, not 58 iy. that intelligible inultitnde —

is inhnite ¢ on account of this ean in consequence ofits being Anksiony: i Pro. oh eek oe ee | Vou 1 Sa aay? acne ss 2 oan

“th

Re Ase oe a i es ON THE THEOLOGY

e eaxitle: by partial conceptions. - For the: call a

ak all-powerful - peculiarity. of divine numbers is: exempt fron om t hes ss oh ae heusion of partible natures, {sucks as ours}. They ses teres

and on this account are said tobe inexplicable, and not to he eo For aectail mags in The: nen of neers snd ipabinadey:

i) Pepi ts —- eeecribinstaney therefore, of ie oveetihack: is. the :

_ known according to a discarsive energy, is comprehended according to

, : fe ease, in intelligible numbers and multitudes; For there: would: not be a a

st of numbers, unless the unknown pree

. vin intelligible mombers, and unless the former were ae itnitations of

te 3 ineomprehensibility of the latter, Sey |

OF the sec ahd place, after this, we may also” yrs joa wale al numbers Os ee tere likewise of themselves unknown, For ‘they aré mote ancient than

ings, more single than forms, and being , generative of, exist prior to the — fornes which we call intelligible. - But the most venerable: of divine ope- — vations manifest this, since they employ ‘numbers, as possessing an ineffa- — ble efficacy, and through — these’ effect tlie greatest, and most arcane of works. Aud prior to these nature ineflably, according te ‘sympathy, im-

parts different powers to different ‘ things, to some solar, but to. ier: jutiar powers, and renders ‘the productions of these concordant: with | numbers. For in these. monadic numbers alsa, the. forms: oe: nniombers, such as the triad, the pentad, and the heptad, are oné thing, but the

amnion of the joven another thing. Yor each of these: forms is both. one,

“nd multitude, - ‘Hence form is unknown according to the. highest union,

AF: therefore, monadic number participates of a certain unknown: power, a

| mies more must the first number possess this peeulivrity unically exempt — fron the: whole: of. things. And besides this, we may also assume the . anagogic power of numbers, not only. because they define the periods. of the physical restitutions, citeumscribing - our indefinite Jation. by appropriate

bs deri | earn us aeCONatnS: to | thee sscontines, and ec joining Us

H stead af Cason red anti,

@ — oo

rgether with the ae 2

Rie ‘ '

Fv

cuar, REXIV. ch aes Or PLATO. i Rowe e.

epee orion nt aeconini j cewise, se. nurnbs rina tem: rkabl a nay possesses a certain power of attractin ,

——- sepa to prea cae * vest pani - stern :

own: ore fore, we right y assert these things, we shall in a gi

itself says, that time proceeds accord sures the existence of tota sons 53

established above the celestia i! “oe ee in sensibles Timeous aay that time eh Ds a)

of opaeeeny worse genet

<< a -.*

att a LG aa

lly persue t9 wn pi ee ws er ‘annonnees to us. s the ‘uniform power of principles? af there |

"Timeus, who: having | placed ume aver the perfections of souls, and. the | whole world, through wk it would become te similar: @ animal . Ss ere

, = bicee - 7 »J og te oa - Y ‘<u ‘ ’ + ‘ rn ae >. = aeae D = ae ¥ ~' = y x i = ‘or : > - ’ < * se 4 > . rt 5 Wares, pres 2 Pie Sk rst. fo ee . Syn y # Ibe 3 © eae . —< s a Al, ¢ > £ = yt é ee ~ . Za ~< q SF : sa » ye aD. 4 ‘ Z * ' i. Bs oan Pes Ricirth RL ae Re eat <>) A Ma Se ba Ae > a AP? af > ~ ce Sta Neel Oy. O4)- ° Naty eee se ee Oe: A a 2, “A 2% - -~ >

- one: and being, which we have said difference divide:

‘*« - <4 ; a 4 ; % ° -» 3 A ee x = . > . -2 *z > — ee, , Ae ; eA At on eo ; = s = an “ . ; - 4 : e a. * :

ON THE THEOLOGY : “BOOK ty. ae ae

it - ers. og first. umber Aherelore, ‘As: + generative, mensumtives an Nip

" ° f. “ wy Ls _ ‘ ’ .’.* e2, Ang i Eytttt iE > he ‘ if ref Py i? OF BR ey, Tie = HU ry esi ‘ai Hh SI ge eT . ae p.% (2° hg ay py, re Wie Actes’ a= : Ps . w; (Steer? aS ‘. % »"

The frst cider thecefore of of intllgibles ee intellectuals is stony we Hentai veyed by Parmenides. “But after this the order which ‘possesses the iis eauents middle place | of ‘intelligibles and intellectuals, and whieh alittle befotewe 9 8 called connective, presents itself to the view. Ta is however denominated ae Le dna three-fold respect, viz. one, many, whole, parts , finite, infinite. “Por GE aa era since the separation of unities and beings from number, ¢ stends to it, the oe ae vides, become wholes, But the things proceeding from these, are the peste Of tigete And 0 - wholetiess indeed connectedly contains parts, | but these are contained By ee as their wholeness, in one. way indeed, by the one, but in another by being. ee K For there indeed, Imean in the summit of: the intellectual Gods, unity. Rees was the cause: of multitude, at the same time being exempt from mali estas eae tude, and generative of the many. But here unity a: courranged with

PI:

| : = multitude. -Hence-also it is a whole which has reference to. many: ‘nities

ee Sgt being intelligible, a another intelligible ane intellectual, and another cS ae many; but the second, according | te whole and parts ;. and the th

na ‘there the secoud- has: its be

= “as to parts. Since however, the connective order 13 triple, one division oe : 2 CB

— $ntelleetual, the first monad indeed subsists. according to the one and ae i hg ee a thitd, fon © infinite, For where the first: triad: cade, Tere eae eginning. ‘Hence, in the triad: prior tothis,

Parmenides infers that ihe one is many. And in this triad, he concludes. heat ama

‘s 8 the same thing together with: what Temains. “There however, the: one was) Hy ¢ Se iN Rel wenerative | of infinites; but here the one is comprehensive of many, ¥ ‘the. eit Hees ye ” whole c of eles a the eis of f infinites. — stent ir - leed, unity. i Ape Ae

> a=

= cording te the finite and 1

; ‘ ih Ais REY is . a oe, . : : “YY, \ , 4% ad ~~ 4 Ate RAPAS AMT S IS (Pee thE WTAE Racite i A. < Jo Pet ATE Brod 3 a) ee ." a, Ve cr ‘ + a Leh 1] ny < re: CSE Fier to Rei On Sey : Sp 4 ere ss | i Ry Al Ea retin +e ee Se ie Fe ee & ie’ sis itr a fil uns “ia Cah

x ; eS 1 perfectly, is most signally infinite. .

f SHEA Ra oa

analogous to the | third, order, in which there was the one, at which generates afin

peg many, whole and parts, finite and. infinite one siete be disvurbod: thet Plato calls the one or

Lago baie | wn pannaen Por all: reilitude ie a , is ve seferre | / the intelligible imfimity. But divided eeuneie and sebich, has pro-

Sine therefore, all the primary causes ok in intelle alee. are i in. a this triad, i a all things are disseminated in its bosoms, the first Sys nocheus indeed, - comprehends these CAUSES OS snultitude, being | himself an intelligible unity,

xh ey and the flower as it were of the triad. But the second comiprehends | 0". Gadeed. secondarily these causes, but co-arranged and co-multiplied with =

ect division, connects the eae

multitude comprehended in himself. Each of them also is connective, — erie

them. And the third, together with all-pe

finite multitude. Such is the connective triad, which rmenides exhibits to us through these things. The ‘one. therefore, is 2 eae multitude, Let ao ovis: ag g infinite mut : ot ft :

but one as bounding, another as giving completion ina. whole, fai ses Roe

ther as uniting. Plato therefore made, end makes as he proceeds his

_ demonstrations of the one. For the whole theory is concerning the one. ade But it 1s evident. that being i ce eo-divided with the one. For universally, BUN nn it has been before observed, that every deity proceeding thence is. parti- SORE Se : cipable, and that every portion of being participates of deity, It is me-

'eessary however, not to stop in the one alone, but to consider the same oe

PUES) (peculiarity us ‘imparted to being in: asecondary degree, since Plato also Svan targtal produces the one atwelf by itself according to the differencesof the divine = ies orders ; ; which occasions. me to wonder at those: who. think that all the Seca ai conclusions of the second hypothesis are concerning intellect, and donot

ey perceive: that Plato. omitting being surveys: the one. itself, by itself, BS pro- : pan si He ceeding and generated, and receiving different peculiarities, Forhow in 9 >

So @issoorsing concerning intellect could he omit being, according towhich an van! besa oes i Jacveutane: pains and energy ate ies one is se Ae SN

ee Ser be "esos me ee

«70 F

tte o one eing on which account also itis eligi Tats HS

. , y “ * es ~> 5 ——_ “. > . r e — — -- :

Ss ->» ’

CHAP. XXXVI.

confuted by many otheraigpeenbs: But if the ree coihee are divided after the above-men ioned ‘Yeanner; and the intelli

nective deity i is one many, but the jptelligible an ad ‘at the ine Cae fitele

lectual deity ay whole and parts, and the intellectual i is finite and infinite, — : o :

each of them is very properly called much. “For each of the Synoches according to bis own peculiarity is a multitude. Tor the first about the many, receives many Synoches of a more partial nature. The second receives these according to parts.” And the third, according to infinites, If therefore, there are certain partial Gods who are cesar this pe | tyr eerie are oe in Desc first ied | :

ee Cal ig tat 2 Me z a

= ee ; ee ; _

, CPA?

ne 7 usa

, gt . , ’ 7) 5 - ‘< f ay P " we « my ; = — Ai ° , . 7

ene = , al - ,. : PS EP pe Bea Beara Me oo ‘ 50) a *

P \ 41 * = wr) oe —~ a rs Pe nase. co er aD Ne Saeed ; Whe edit ay i

tos oe ee

italien Ht it is easy fore ery ‘one. a ‘sée- bw these ier eG with what is written in the Pheedrus. For the: connective one accords ‘with the back of the heaven that ¢ comprehends these. ‘For the one and — the back are the same, comprebending according to one ‘simplicity the — s whole cireulation. — But whole is the same with the profundity. of the heaven, | and with as it were the bulk of | it. For the celestial. profixudity js a whole extended from the back as far as to the arch. And end is” the same with the arch. This ‘therefore, Js evident beyond every. thing, and each of the

“tons.” ‘Hence from. what has been. said, it may be: “6 Spe &

, that th

era sea

three: ae pees: ina A remarkable ton : to ove — vie, am p bog ee

say a SPaS by

~ Pe ce. ‘Ane wy ity Al PW AN ; AD hae

oF yey ree ee i, ryt wT Vet dete REPENS A th ¢ A Ces! \, Vif

EY eel by 2 \?

“a ‘ a

¢ other conclusions, i is to be referred. to the same concep- ——

'

. ‘ , 3 fa , i'r J ; ye ‘ : ; ' . j . ,*' * pa | j ' “", .* A ; : : ' | ’ ; ' MT AD ¢ ) , / 1 | ’ | , Z , 7 ; ’ Wide ’ ' ' ) : Si Fuh i +h f 1A/4 ae ’ ; ‘ | ; ; ’ whi ' «7 ’ , ; ; » 7 ‘ . ins at : 7 ro i Py iz .

the extremity.

but here it is said to have an extremity, as receiving according to = pe Micon - participation that which has the power of terminating many things. And baa _ wee indeed, the one was end or bound, which also connectedly contains — a Bs: au bk ~ the. infinite ; but here. haying an extremity, ‘it will also have a middle i sh aps

produces the perfect. “middle and extremes, it. will have the figure

he rectilinear, or it will be mixed [from the: night and se ee . aR Gs! For all these: ‘require: a iniddle and extremes; some indeed with sims \ RA Sana 7 » plicity, but others with connexion. - Three peculiar ties, therefore, : agin = 8 present themselves to our view; the first, indeed, being | that which we = Rate ea said was. to have extremes : the second, being according to. the jertect: ao me . “and the third, serene: to. gare And there: are e also: thre ee perfective eee ae

aes. _

N AMY “ON THe THEOLOGY

sil

J wh ete ris ~~ pay? erste sk eanse of bin ing Pest i . c Mies OTA ” ie fl Lait $

Chas ah Aa > aie Ue SE ae. 5 LO: fo infinity a tetn linates. tne 6 4 woot fa * . sth es ‘ : Pods. ES PW, SS Sont x re e . ’ »~ » * . ry ‘- 2.3" > ee y vy eh 4 4 : . ,. ( Lh S “To a * . " ; : < dy : : F : ; Zn . ._ . ’ ; ‘e . ae ’ . rt. 4 ; : . Cake 3 Hed aay ie . sn eS ote ae NS im Pa 3 Tee 5 . : ‘ rr , hk ; ‘ be Pvt ha : ai ie BOS DEMO OT whe Nate dOon aie es eee eS ae, Bie Ket 1 ew STS eels | Ly) by : : AU Ei AT A Pio Na bye GecnatN hese ceo nT RNA Gee ig RR Gai Samid ros 2) Rate oh Shad lado Ne Oden apt OY aN lata TERETE LA Saget et ALB Yh LRA Peay pave OC, a TE ION SO he ON a RE ee $ Paths 2 uate 2u Pale OTS VEIAT AP ASS hy, , wa 4 > Mek Se lak be to Min Att e~-ir. : ~~ / hb) 4) SA a ey ’ 4 : . > 2 & ’ rw ¥? Y, ~ we n ~ 2 (> : -.* ‘1 DN f ¥ . ave 4 > ’ ’ J 1? oy) ae 4d ok ieee ig hoe _ <5 ‘> My ' / ' Wee ; py. owl oN i “ut vs Pp oe: oi ‘ “ x Oe vied Pri. 7, \ r ah Leet Ma, x DA SIE, ae ie OR CE ARREARS Oa ae ‘ . ‘ 7, STE e ted Piel be AVG ONE Dk 4." ‘a ; * | BR LVN Ae here He gt hie eM eR Py HCP aS Mra Cra Ne D . siete Ste seca aT t ie )S RAL Hrd Uae Fy id — Py oy! ie AOL ee a ableme sr a AL . é: Se RG Oa 92 : : . - " hire 4 : ile heap ue ee wy Tl 7 '< eA ee i vere Rew) ; per ere +h ae Lo ant +; . , MPea . : : . « >» 7 . ‘ , . > / € ~ > ' o se “Tih ; > x ‘ : a9 Raed Me Sy ; : "1. . “ Sct ¢ é NES ve Wet wit’ a Vier tg , te ER ot hte are Ae Soe dt, «. ' ; he ’ . i,t at. Pa a hp , ep My ,) 7 7 we) Ww a 9 7 + oy Be Ay 7 S. ‘4 ee EK S7 Len £ \ . ; . ’ ‘4 ' 7 ’ ' ” ' " ¥ a Mat NA Tae te y 4 ” eras 2 tu : et FL ON 7 fo . i - ’, r . — ve 2 Ph Pe} : pa Ca ee t ~~ PIA E r ~ Le Fs: Ray See ‘a : ~ ’ bl ’ . son) 78 bh ae "i, ae, ~ wo® / ,.o - i+ - - ; 7Y LAS ed Nes Uy Cove eet ae eel i Tint ies « Meee Mvp eee AD A Lae Oe hs Shireen Site IIe meee 2 ; '* ae? ‘> a ae a. > od “| ; ~ » <— “Ty ~s EVE UP PTS RASS \"¥ s Laas > vehi ana : oe ie : rm +. ; Pe? ‘ a . — . : / z ' : ‘ .1 * re > ’ 4 a ‘. : : WwW tied te sh du POH CLS _ rene i“ t> fees Ts a i> " ’ ; i . ’ " = * ’ . . > Se , : : ’ Ue a an oA Sell (Ta Woe eros tek " : Aoi, a Sk es \ : ot BIL ¥rie) oe I a oeel ent. | ‘+ ae — : “- re Y =e re = : ' ; 1 ' ’ si a" tales ee Pat “<7 rs. , , . es .% ws } i “or WON, “~Y, + fs MLAS : : eel Ta) ; ty iW he) ee. vere ™ oe Sf s f ne ; J ; a’ » ; a - ef ¥ 4 = 4 . , <7 OS StS we Ar vissteelec’ ) MS NS ces ry : 3 noe i : 7. + TAs a* : 7. Sal ibaa tom . A. ; : > “ er ad vee . ms . at F 4 > = i ' ‘4 7 : rs rise / ut a.) ir -> «> ,! ‘ 9 se : PA ’ aA ' At “- : , : vie : ~ ie. : Te et) tes Oa lA 4 ‘ , oT PY * ra , ’ : or : YS pdt ya 4 o | f ve Foe Ey. > ., 4 , pier vy 10d AY ~~ , - e . : J vie ‘ ‘ = , {ide A AW =i 5 : + 2 e *”* = ‘ ,- ps . ‘* , => 22 yy rN ’ | ~~ Sot ; te Ue: a , >) ’ = bS552 ta : ’ "4 “ > Se A Cee - : 5 Pa me SER ee. A Ev oY ee wes Pe’ i | ig ee ee ; ie 35 Oke ats A SD, ~— “~# J _ fiz “Ale. ‘ , bss = ne : > < 7 i. 7 ’ tz ré oe es + = : . s ws - “ 4 : o ’ 5 ; . ol >. = : : : ‘ ‘3 awe = a Mae ee ee ‘ > , " > i Mer 7. = > - oe .§ 4") < — s 5 4 so Ne ke beens es ~~ : A . vy = "3 os ’ : Salt a Be} = .. sy -. =? =) me, - % ¢ \ s ® : , . 2 oe = JF . > s.* +2); . P . AE he a wh » ; Ww z : cs os i-, 3 : s¥o-s ts eee * _ “ee 2 | + ug: > ; 2 after . - Th os r3 ' : ‘es... segs i” 3 ’ es oe ka Fhe r bai “ae aS : > re Atty fez ‘eore* _ - is ai, : o ek ln) - } d . yes % h = t i . eo 2 : , te NL : ee : he enh ea ey thy tna r ya Od At tag eee oat Pg tas ON id * . ~/ “wy nye o¢ . : 4fai O ,* Ad Pete Copan 4 BT ti eras . thr eet

rf feces mae: dak extr on er faes Bos hea ask a bound] is OR rae a | There. however indeed. a one. was said. to be the. finite, Bs Sonne

ae beginning, and will be. pertect, Por that which receives its com- = aa Pathe - pletion from all ‘these, i is perfect, Here, therefore, the perfection which | Say / consists of parts is apparent. — For the consummation of the parts, Sa ihaes

ft SPF

“Moreover, because such a one as this has a a AS : of a circu mfcrence, or it’ will Sata pok t

hao xy i.

on ore aes os aoe < ey ee An “ye ae </> ~ > ee) as se) ee Sate re Se ee : Fels sa ace ee - ols - ss — . Tih Pes ae Cee. rls ~~. © SO ' Fa ere ee ee ee Pod WY 5 ks (2 8 ea i « ‘on ~) ~~ > * ~~ 3%, be ak eg ed ~~ Fes s fe - raphe I BS se Ce ph — s* rv . of -; vr>= -- ite SS as as ” et > -~ ~ “ = se

os. ym - -

aa

5 ee =

onae. s ARKVEL oF OF Pharos i tease ane leaders of wholes; jone iivteed | being intl — ines ‘and Pe aay intellectuals and the third, intellectual. — ee Te ARR Re ee go OS

- The: intelligible. Jender, sheveliorey is: said to have extremes, aS beg ie | direc ir ple oe er the : connective Go 1c

anders: But th inte and intelletual i ea ty is de ol to the per stick, comprehending in hitself the begioning ‘m } ends of ‘beings, and giving completion to the middle. bond of th ‘perfective: triad.» And ‘the: intellectual: leader ak < seed | siadic. figure, being the caus oun : imparting termination to things: indetit ite b “imperfect. And this triad indeed 3

ic + £01 the end in them j is. Abe's cause of ba ohne ‘sion « oe st the extremity. “But it is also oe from itself For that which hh — Bias aEtemehy gibt . > perfe Vecheted

sie Me oats @ - we ; .." 7 i Ls es at ~ a oe * bat i ap : <aue Se ote: oat thee, .- oer = : ts 96 wa ee ee 7 me <<" te ~ t +S ’ | c ie | ¥ #23 AAT <A ae “ YY? ts a <> Ca 3 - ne el Ae et, 2.’ rs oe : 6 ~ y . 4 ue Ye =a . figure Pe he: - n 2 v Py ‘ S . = So : . ae “4°12 ——_ or % < hk - ) ; aS r 383 Xe xe Se. el tee l. « ¢ fio a i ¥ , : ~ ~t » na “: Eb ee - > ait PiCae-s a, WAS \ hav war Py a vipa ae . + a“ owas : - * aoa 3 Sole od AY pt . . +5 Xo b > AF ~~ : , > on Dae ~ woo x q ; Dek’ - ‘ / } 1, =~ ae wy : von oa" re ata . OO ee ea ee es See . Reg eth nae gb ene PN ees eee Ses ! , ee hee ‘ ets Fi oe wt — a2 > Ss De OEE EO Rr, iat BST LA Se ee ete es oF 77. * . / oh : ‘¥ ' . or ed | eth whale and p tia uses. Sap OPCs ONO epee Beh ER po ~ Jest as Pe nr OR es ea A Oe eS es a vx ; a #5 ee > <= ~- i iA ee sere ry Ps! ‘; A - ote page ; ~.4% , : J 7 “4 : . iw amen 4. : Wi >» ' . ~* - ¥ ‘ a : . . . - : : 7 ] : > ° . e : , Wy ‘ iad 4 ¥ —<_ as . */ “ -‘ 4 ‘ e : a". _" . pe | . ' wv) 7 . - . * . . -

awe do. you nots see how eaicly at the sad) ei ane ae of oe a Set Wau tay itself with the ends placed above it? For the one many was the end of picrnea tae the collective and saknown hegre! and #] aie er ia they bee = | ast Ps eS hoe | connective triad. a i ree

; ‘+e ;* ; an * “A & * . Petlivei A a, 1 AS sss

fs] fs . -. r. . ; -

: C » ] , < . " > ’ ‘ . sry Vs J os :

: '¥ s) . *

: triad, but a nh niiddle producing the: ‘ad whid: is conn we progressions, and at. the end, the conyertive: res Aeon

AE ern! converts the intellec odés es | Bor on what accotint does: intellect took to itself. and inn tlt a

in ‘tc 36 apse ie

y ee ee coe Atos ‘conversions: ee ‘all as ‘Gods, and bounds and 1 pees though gins Waed7y

: 68 THE "PHEOLOGY “BOOK: ee

mie 3

“orders, itself establishing an adtnirable but enjoining jotellettaials bad Setallgibieky and epi t he SF

stual to the intelligibl

wee p fon | te it ‘not rv ecens it ‘fist eunayaerst eae Gi tion ned capes and stibsists. acco ding

| their See: to Seriae i

a ts Fe

‘ _ fi i . a ¥ : ; ' : -> ' . , : 2S rs FPP ORS Tr it "4 As eh » “Lake. x s i i "4 wie : y BW ts Ly a ; , 5 . a c- Bzi 5% a4 . eS P . P * 4 6 i ty a iy * ss | 7 Ot as d 4 Fe. + ‘ Eo oes Ra ee Se 5 = ie y ty Hon wi

sedcar at doesn to this sieibhs we ae able ¢ Gis survey causally many bonnie which a are to be found we oe: sracneser a aay

: rahe is tciiunted with and united to itself, wee is ns the hee = . ee Sites. -comniunion with itself, a to de oe |

tive ot he Be ace:

Li “ge * Ai ee ~~ Oe the x , Lae

Gods, Tro ie pater’ trad. Por the io ulate Fes fer? = S47 : see med gives perfection to the ends and summits and hyparses ee is Bat the spine ae and intellectual leader. terminates their se Woe

: fron ae 5 On high a as | fara as to the last of things. Beat

~ 2». ~ an ~ nl i : » ~~. >... it~ “he ,— <G C > . >. . : = o - — J . a er. oe = - » n> oe . . S.A _ *.> Pra: : “, ~ ue « e. . os 7 * m Ap! > "4 ~~ io) t ~ .; ed — - oer ; - . 7 +

7. - > at —). ae

yee S > - > g 7

Pn ee se nS . _

¥* os

BURR GRA AY “a ‘e <-Tt vr A cx a “ a th sstt20, a4 “>

rt 1 ay is an iS ; i Nits i. at at , ALY ah ( ae ie) Pa , lh! ih Vash Hu ny) ey Neal sen Debt f 1 : ' , iy Bel) feeaty

he ‘ 4 bt *. = a - sl Me, “. ° aS. - = A a A —( Se ee. = eee ow :

mo he diy fi anno. tie int fof te ding g to difference, and the ‘third, a gs to ‘he alae omacher

worlds, but : seas Beieet MORES DS NEES SWN ear e ROR re SC ave ‘ee ft is because: the. first 4 these was uniform,

. But why of the three connective Gods, is is the first empyrean,

at rit ala Oe

gS = et d etherial, and the third material? It is because the first. indeed we : wa t ype fo. the. Ones and connectedly contains: the one world. sie

otding to whole, and divides the etherial —

Hae + ‘third d according to the finite, and rules” over material os why ; again, ‘Bre. the ‘Teletarchs co-diyided | with: the

Synoches? Bees the: wing of fire. But the middle comprehé niddles, perfects ether, which i is also. itself triple.

sees end tincemtingte one union, the orbicular, item linear,and the

Jerause the. first having extremes: governs. like a : charioteer s

shen He gee the second matter, oe the mixed. figure.

For no spiral is there. a peer it gives form to the sublunary region, and the last matter by the rectilinear. Por the motions according: toa fight eas

ee re

line are in this region. — Hence, the: first tris

the division of the worlds. - But ‘the second. has. a Inve: 2 abandant ; ee

representation of section, and. of prog exhibit te us the multitude of the: worlds. ane ‘de | he seen. ‘worlds, and-the monad- together with two triads,

id is gniformly. the cause of

hied 1 unfolds the BESTA Sa great is the

divine conception of Plato, that from. these things » we nay vey the ae

causes of what. after his time became apparent. — oe:

“Por this, indecd from what as been stil appears to be very adonie ab 4, that according: to wach. of the triads, the: middie is charue eteristic 3 5:

peered triad. ‘Thus for instunce, in tie unknown tied, ‘difference Sai

established as the middle between the one and boing. ‘But i in thy Ane connective ‘triad avhole is. the characteristic, which js the middle eet aa

the: ne, a casa finite. Aud i in ae - ale

-

ness bec the naa 8 the

PIGRy a tis .

” -‘-% wy a¥ . i ‘oh, . ) tae

ae rk’ me i, 7 ~ : Am y my i ‘ ‘ ah <3 Sis Ee cetamest ty a Eset Pa wie hee tess A * i “Ss * a oS a] i" “ ’ ; ,

, C2 = sz 4, 1 " : “ . P . BEN Ta ene ay A PR Ot i gh my ‘ ’ ~~ Weblo METAR seh Oe ) ae t yy. ‘ . ae ee ied he ga SR AROS TY NS aol OME ARUN A Ty 7. 7 Wh i r’ , ” ’ y : ; . ey Ae y as . . " "3 , ‘ ‘ % > < ALY 7 $

: ely ; 4 yt ‘ tx. ‘. ° . aS. tai * wrt _ . ’ in » ; ' 7 ’ wy ‘ : it. . 4 > — a : Vata ch *t Lm .-T . As. hia \. 2@ at F S'S") oR aa y Myy, . ‘ya* syt

208 Bae Peas 3 ‘ON THE THEOLOGY | Avon) : BOOK see Tv.

ue loom js itself established as the aniiddte of wi ire, For di rence: is: the sealed ely i and ea ie ee Ss

gause of the peculiarity of these Gods subsisting every. x oe the middle. nentres. lence the whole order o ete ! ie Se the seme: ssi: ‘intellectaal G Gods, may be sur ead ed as havin ag i its

Hie intelligible Gods, Arta = os

intellects and intellectual. — intellectual Gods

| spies, end: of the: first triad 4 is numbers : of the second, ‘the infinite: in multitude ; and of the third; the rectilinear, which itself. participates | a

a to its. ‘extremity | 48 enrfies

e - .

, petra inline so weet

bows — “many parts. ae the good: of perfection, possessing

emubion: “Being ss sachin: ‘else. ‘bean a

et rd ding to whgpares and summits ; on which account

also, they os | aes and ‘upical Gods, For the one 2 nd father ) ae in thea desea But the: intellectual Go

~ on Ss, : : s, Ssh Le pe eS rani ) ‘are | fir G :

Py Se + By):

. ve > 2 -_ At ce fone

- Farther still, this also may be ‘considered in common ek all thet” that gach according to the end. proceeds to infinity. For ee

f the nature of the infinite. “And of this the cause 385: ‘that each of the triads =

ed as ina. vehicle i in the material. worlds, and — rehends: according to one cause the infinity of the natures that are

i generated in them. In addition, likewise, to. what has: been said, we may survey the order of the triads, from the ends that are in them. For | the end: of the first triad is number: infinite; and of the third, the or -~ yeetilinear. Tks evide ‘the second. dyadic; and the third triadic. And

“but of the second, ‘the finite and. the — bicnlar, the mixed figure, and the — =nt, therefore, that the first triad ja monadic ; but | 1¢ first of these indeed —

js analogous to the one being; but the second to. the intelligible whole: 0 “and the third, to the all-perfect whole. But that these have this order hike ait with Sept te each eis has, been ‘before observed. Tn meres f there

at ‘whieh rly

onc zing, mie, mop end, and a

ds or extremities ; and « on ‘this account, all of ther are denomin ieee The intelligible, and ‘at: the same time, perish

1owever, baie: middles, especially resent: Semnseles: ie

ue to the View according to the middles of the triads. —

_f % ‘i ‘2 * _" - > Ped 1 Ak J ’

ye ' £,

foe 5

; 8;

. eo

? = ete Pitzer. a — 5 ert . a dleaS

LM)

Ree ts ‘ aN oN a We a

: «, st % . nih As, vt

aoe ‘

,

eh

] 4 ‘ iP

De i Tey Wee a 4s wt nay: a

RN ay Bw

CHAP. Le OR PLATO. Su

| with: intellect, nor #8 with thowe: which ate: alone: divided from intellect by the. conception of the mind, but: Ly establishing in “ibs af upieally. all : multitudes; and ocoultly containing | the « evolutions of the Gods inte ig aad the hyparxes: of intelligibles, _ -Ttiw likewise allotted the total intellect -‘of intellectuals, the variety of beings, and the. maltiform orders. of. divine — natures; aud it conyolves the end: of ‘the whole progression: ' [oF the God s] to the | one. intelligible: principle. Por intellectuals | are converted — to. intelligible, - And some ‘intellectuals. indeed ave united and? fre iy established prior. to the divided Goda; ‘but others are anultiplied ‘and: through conversion are conjoined to primarily-efficient causes. ‘The intellectual Gods however proceed from all the Gods. prior to. en receiving indeed unions from the one that is prior to. intelligibles; but: essences from intelligi bles; and being: allotted lives all-perfect, connective and generative of divine natures, from the intelligible and. at the: game time intellectual Gads; but the intelleetual peculiarity. from. themselves. —

oa Paes

They. likewise convert. to themselves all the divided orders, but. establish Sem

themselves in intelligibles, existing wholly through: the whole, pure and: é woknown: Knowledges, and fervid lives. Besides these things: also, they: =

are all-perfect essences, producing all secondary: ‘natures. through binant ayes

sisting from. themselves, and» being: neither d iminished- by t

sion, nor receiving an addition by their progeny; but through theit own es

uever-failing and infinite powers, bei all things. Nor are they: coxdivided with their progeny, nor do they. ee depart from themselves 3 in their progressions; butat once, and according

to union they govern total multi tudes, and al} eento8 convolve them : wes to the intelligible, and to occult good. eee 63

ng the fathers, causes, and leaders of =

Whether therefore 1 ums speak nf Wisi it is not proper to think te - a ES eee js such a life as we. surveyed a little before. For that was ‘impartici« eee: pable, but this is” participated. And that indeed, was: generative, ft Os this is vivific. _ But it 1s not immanifest that these differ from each other. eS RSS

For ‘the vivific cause indes i: is: also. evidently generative; bat. the sie peomrattts. cause i is 5 not esas vivific. = ae it nape: cues to Zs: ee =

7 eae ~ atin ae fd +t 5! NOI FR Ra Aer WI Ry roma ey Bs wagetivie) bay ta * $ eins) : ; i , iti ie itrebe oh Ake fey eats }} 1 ty as may hy PEPE SES ’ j f VES Pt ahey be MY; f , yt deey ar ; EP Pye : ilotis. MA: a aa VigERPPACA RADDA § wie } . ‘ 1 } ' Ws AVS ER AMIR ‘ r) Absa , D if ‘ Pat et Mth he ree tM 4 t wy PA tee Bh fate i

yas a Se a ON THE TAROLOGY Soa “BOOK Vv. Be SP

See dnust not immediately be conceived to be such an intelligible | which we have before ‘spoken. For that Was imparticipable, and prog: ha aia See tee intellectuals, itself’ pre-existing by itself, and exempt fr | AU se seh Ze ec being: denominatec 3 - <> prior-cause of it, and the- object of desire and love. to it, subsisting

Serra |; subject | ‘of consideration, is: ‘participated, and”

; : i aa things. “Or awhether: we may call the Gods. in this order. fathers and 2 irae _— fabricators, af must be admitted | that this pate ubricative —

ree Bor. they | indeed were

on olin bound to things indefinite, and perfection ta. things imperfeet, es | ie is ~ Or whether I may denominate the cause in intellectuals. intelligible, Te uae vible, as thatof -

rom wholes; nat 0 200s intelligible, as the plenitude: of intellect, but as ‘the ae

“tuniformly uncoordinated with it. ‘The intelligible however which is now

Ee a intellect, ig multiform, and: contains - in itself the divided “eaunes ‘of all” se | ren

t mal and fabri aracteristic, i is: different froma the hyparxis of the ‘intelligible’ fathers. ee es enerative of whole essences; but these preexiat er e as the causes of divisible emanations, and of definite productions Ob fern es i And they indee d contained in then selves powers: fabricative’ ofthe diving progressions; but hese separate from th emselves prolific causes, and are not conjoined to them according to union, but. according to a commu- — gion Bubore linate- to union. For the inarriages: which are ‘celebrated by

2 ~ fables, and the concordant ‘conjanction of divine natures, aug i the =e intellectual Gods. Bot ‘the. demiurgic being tingled (with ‘the: vivific re Se ae E effusions, every. genus: of. the ‘Gods is anfolded into: Tight, both te eS saree and: the: “mundane. | Desa Hower < will ‘be: shestaltor reg

Mo

e ; : ; " j ‘

@HARAE

’ ps on 5 he oe 3 4 hsk raat Eh : re y . ‘2-7 ‘= ‘ ry af ‘ ‘ “ % 5 ~< 5 Fee. Bt ok . ’ y * ; a Z 8 s! e ; ana " .> x see ne 5 SAAS | , . > a 7 . » ‘ Mat ft “ Ls S Banh . ; : y ‘ p Pr or) : ‘ * fo : a say F 2 » wet sale ter > ’ + ;.* ee 3 te ; :

i , * : “ mache " . J. a" af! 4 4 ; ‘ oe : Zi = = . = -<e. Fie == + <-f=4 = 2. . Pur ‘% x = $= ua? a 4 : - ‘ . E Tf 3 a : nat ; se , . = ~ ry Be <= = ~~ : 2 ean ne P PS Bay wat sins yey tes ioe Se ae 2S Ne he ik ee

EF oh Ss oi a ; ey ees ae Vos Z 3 “ 3 . <b = Neve Fat 2 Ey et eee, -. . —Feckes oes ee ee eas Ree tae i i > a are ras pate ty a te eee ST Gh SAE a oo, Se a Se east iat ered tg 4

‘Sues E however, we pete. in ey aOR the: P culiarity. of intellectual Gods, it remains that we should deliver an appropriate ae concerning the division of then. : For the. in tellectual ore ey, i not one. and indivisible, but is allotted progre sssions more various, than: those. Pe the more elevated genera, There will: pee be. here also. three fathers, who. divide | the whole. intellectual. SSENCE, one indeed, - ong wae arranged according to the intelligible, but anoth hh tat "OFC another according to intellect... They | also imitate Heciuiiigitie bi athers, who divide. the: intelligible bre adth in a threefold manner, and. who are. allotted a difference of this. kind with respect to each other. For: one of “these. intellectual fathers, aro engine 8 vie the Aire, spipiipene o

Ww hole. intellectual, in 1 the 5 same canner as ae ape 3 Sth ordat | se ere ie eee Bet thee fathers: ene three, aod PSs ‘first adesd abiding in imei iS ee “bot the second proceeding: and vivifying all things, and the third ae tering with fubricative productions, itis. evidently necessary, that other. triple Gods. should be conjoined with them; of which, one. ‘indeed. will be the source to the first intellectual God, of stable purity; é but another, : of cand -progre sssiOn,. to the: ‘second God; and another « { €X — : fabrication, to the third. Por in the Gods prior to these, the undef ed oe oe deat were according | to. CAUSE, through union without. ee yarations and a ‘Sart reness collective of jes which. are not in want of the 1 communion — oF these. $C. Bat in the 3 vi ctus Pro. NON eR Vou. ee

Gods, whee SM an oo a Pa

mgt cit ON THE. THEOLOOY A eee - noOK v ae a ee ee

ad = preater ‘iubitade to ‘seoondary ae : = | ‘pan wer is necessary, which: has the ratio of a ue ae sameness, ul Ce capanieasa to the Lassa cau JUS, = and which | nee

) codivided with the fathers, so that pach | . Se 2 sonjoined with a peculiar: father. — een : = ae ‘These two triads therefore hav re > pr Ss inder: dy of the intellectual fathers, | ft eo — ee = ‘There is however, hesic es these two, a ‘third ‘other { riadic a8 may is the cause of separation b —_— ‘and which: pun _ sts OMA ee

with the above mentioned triads. For the fathers indeed : a Usa mipption of afl easence: but the "idiaiile Gods, of sameness.” ape uah

evidently fit that there should be also the cause of peeraeetl at ‘that gee ee this should be one and at the same time triple, separating itellectual Gods from the above mentioned orders, from themselves, an PaO AS inferior natures. | ‘Por eee are they the leaders of another order, if they One eee ‘pot d from t orders? ‘Why are tt they multiplied, and wh Cee » each other in their kingdoms, anless they are = arated? Wh y also do they transcend the ‘partial [Gods] vatess | ae SE Sis es are also separated from these? ‘The cause of separation therefore, will he a dee beats ‘us one and a triple monad. But the paternal z and undefiled causeswil Bie ea @ each of them a uniform triad. And what is most “paradoxical of all, ohne ee the separative emrse is more monadic; but the ‘paternal and also the = undefiled cause, are each of them more triadic. For the Li qentee AS ae : 5 oF communion and ‘union rt it Alte eich — Soph

ras - < Le eR Bay S ; . - ~ -» pty # t : ane * gt == eat ; “4h 5 Le, . SEs al . 2. ~- -+ +

a

ao Si Sane sy rhe Sree

pricing is the cause of separation the other

5 ace ae and rrr with eck aaa : ‘The hes also ohich 4 ist = ne s pa = | the intellectual order, energizing ii and about: itself, and proceeding into = hgeeteaes ise hebdometicallys being « a ‘monad. and a hebdoma: ad, the image, if it. eaten

dwfal so to speak, of f “pel sured pana fe mona, ‘and ul aiding S hy Caries

bes

refore of the intellectual Gods, which is — ated by us into: 2 nap we have. perfectly celebrated. pee Hee a a ght Other —— seven. Beemer » hone are: to Be as ered: es

hie Aad saad i be dccad houron Mw feo summit. of Shapes as sti: aw to the last, and terrestrial nll. ey say,

for niagetees first sake shee il _mionad, 3 es: stitutes seven st

ae thiedy seven. ane atiathc = Ta ch monads. constitutes a number ah to. that in och And the monad of separati 7 For all thieae. pene. eh ee

denominated un doite rts Se ate ‘bie hamleaeelite ‘owigible * breendltis, imitating t ee pa nature of it: through the paternal triad but the eternity of its power, threagh undefiled: sameness; “and: the: fe multitude eres forth in its extremities, through the ee holes. — jing hebdi mads, feane: ih ae poe

el, conformably to the summits of those

since “etey unansit is ait re fe e has =e: fora. of the: ané;Juswe = = have before demonstrated. Bat according to the middle and think = progressions. of those genera, each anya. ao two: triads: For a the: ‘separation. of them was: apparent middle and ultimate — S810H) * as we have belaes ‘observer np :

cor ped pees intelligible | and intellectual ea af

14° re tat ee

teter®

: } fos eaamitatit to the intligible G Gods: bat that: co-atran re f which proceed every : where, should be assimilated to the inte (oat the same time, thte

a Se a ee a -=.* ee ~~ ~~ -_« 6 ee ~ ee ne =“. « —_—+_~ a = = . *.- =. a at << —» eS el . “ —— - -~ a +S ~ a - . » —— ~ <= ~. - . - ~_-_ “_ = - _ ~ * -« SS - ~~ — ’ ~— _ ~ we 4 -— <> - me? - = ~~ «-¥ ~ = - - ~~ ~—T - ‘ pen = ee - a? _s - ~~ -_ — SS — - -—-$= ie, Sa es Tes ve , > nt al ate Te Se —_ - — - ; : bedte 4? o-~ Ps l= a — <= - —— : i5F 5. ‘ 2 - -_ ° —— ~_ - —_ . —_ :% . ; tT, *— - ~ “eee: - —_—— _ - -—- —— ~ i i—— -- ~ ~ —_ _—~ et SF OVA TY VAAN VAL) VAY. (ete st a SX . - « ii be - - => = . : f. ; ’ yar ~ ee ee — a: —= eats ' Oe a ~ -_ - ae -- wm - Rs tS ' ~~ “ tt ce Oe a i a “~ ss 35" ss aie <p “ ~ eS ; +e ee ~<a ‘ — — — © = ° = Leite a*t ~ , ee men wets O a ny ne - “ seties : — “ - ‘ -\ et SS _ a * : . ~* ._ = e i _ - - - ee ee _ > Sek Pt , - - . sam Vn, Td ~ aa ee ae - ws — _ ~ - a = —— en ee a we se Se Tees ee -" ~~ Py -_- — — — - — ae ae ee = =o 2 Se - — ¥ — ——-. < os ee — = (ON Pes TH 10) LoGy -_- e i _ ' = ~ = ae > en : ~<

| same manner ako the 1 Aedic sak waiee eit forth the ial sate er the d = tik the same time iptellectual triads, inte intellectual - Gs eg : “they constitute. indeed the - monads which are. . coarranged with ‘ee :

hebdomads, according to. the sumoiits of the triads ; but the two triads, those 1 Hence every liecbdotmad has the first monad: indeed intellig ible; buk the apiece oS ae Dae after this, and which is triadic, intelligible and: intellect: | “third. triad, which is the next in order, intellectual. ‘subsist as in ‘intellectuals. =e peculiarity. of the constitutive monad. ise | | Ee In short, the intellectual powers: procied spinning ¢ to ie pe intelligible reas

aoe orders 5 but they constitute { hese s seven aitnassrreee espe to: the fart

according to the second and third decrements of -

For they are ‘characterized = eo tis fe n vt

PAS + ayer yu?

ens far as to the last of thit

pure -connectedly containing and perfecting all. things. Bat. the: intelligible

5 _ ponte: the causes: pot wholes: uehinels: ied seectally: You may os

“ a mi iS) ave itself ‘gal vanes oR tobe shade are Sew 0 the aie ee eee eae For the numbers of the- partial are: differ es 25 2 fatal orders in. the Gods. - :

Re Se ‘various ‘pre 2TeSSl

divided according tonumber.

lentual G Gods sais all: se ponents For the monads in these are

Por ae evolve the. “sche ¥

Puy > se, 4s

And

' Not ’ Z yf » C25 ae ea Z ROOK Y.- een ‘nis i> oe TY AE EV iC TA) ee

r | ’ ‘ . “y . Ee oe oe BS a r¢ i. Bry ee . qt. EIS “Shes ; sits = $=. 0-— As .S, ve ss <i >t. © © tee . ; eee ae ek »* ral Se eS ‘ p “iS = % : ve

| causes; ‘oat hey = telligible, and

wenn Abb ie Nectual Gods; since: these: alsa: are the first that oe

divide the worlds trindically, and pervac

“Baw fe jateligibeles aid oink - Bie

And what» the: monad. was tn the. former, ss ee ; ahs that. qaumber- isin: the: latter. And. the intellectual Gods” produce all Pee a @ Bm eae hebdomadically, ible, and atthe =

neainesied aed epee: Joag

nt fromthe numbers of the Sa iont he avhole of this intellectual number i cathe ae . the natures prior to it, and. is divided ho: eee io . is it. does. ‘not. desert. its. alliance with the

“, s © ef ble . . s ~ ¥ As, ° & _ . 7 ? a - \ ~ ‘hor eile “ : o- - . Sr ° 1 = sh = ‘ Pa

oF AS . . s e 5. >. 7. o. Bide oe x w oe < : tae Lal a 2 “ < oF, . . ~

most pure intellect, Es tales and, as he says, t the pee P

CHAP. ‘OL “or PLATO, | | 317 | iduad, For bébdomadlic multitude jails ac obuakeatahuity: with eS

— - the monad 5 since it is measured according: 10 it, and prit subsists from it.” And’ the ‘Pythagoreans, whe

naibers. . yee

> . : : ; “ . ’ : Piet v Pike? vel Vu SV A We - - Sa . = “ ‘ SPAT, Te “ -— > ¢ ‘ * ¥ ty +r a : +e, ; ‘3 a AST . —- : “ar a Ae yt we Vy — +o — Pe * Yep re we ost eal 7? ; al) : — sid, evi ny ct ah : — ii‘ PICO 6 8 rit - » o , . " h i af, a bial ; rey al ‘ ee ye _ Nal fv ; ne al -“% ve meme “ ad ~ ’ r a 7 +. . “ ~. ~ » ‘ibe ’ : + ° : eee he} NW ees 7 weno AAU MAS AN wis Ai i a noe oe Leu Vite 7 eta ae ty as ee awe et = > 4 é ae > . : : ; « A Hs aod "2. Peres y [ez -> SF . a I ~ s | yb be . * “ me a es ae. + " \ , oes ;

‘i APD) ss mars Sat thes Bet ty s's¥ 4 ‘ Yi Sas sete : se : ad md . CHAPTER HL. ~ RAL . 2 ‘ fareX ee. wat. . < RS M : “4 “. Son ae, ae me

ae follows: in. ‘tine next guale Aint we late eras the: : * ; Y

‘4 ths order, nd show that he does at dient om ny of the a”

i dogmas concerning it. ‘Since, therefore, we have demonstrated, that the _ oelestial order, - which we fad in the Cratylus: perfectly celebrated:

Tagbi we: middle fond. of ake prea ct a and at Abe: sas time, aM

faze af F Platoy as ‘Soccer i ays ne nthe Cratylus, e¢

: pa oo ee er

any “they denoniinate the heptad light according to intellect, evidently” admit its h iy paris tobe intellectual, and ot this. faccotnt le cieeeee! from the: monad: “Por the

ss is eee Boo! ‘this 3 in tae the ‘divine 2

: red na divided front the _ }

This God, -therefote, is the. summit of 4 a ‘dea Es oe ener os, cag Biase tie the - al Sas Peet

oe

os the whole of life.

ob is the father of the mighty Retage and mre father. : For be. kis : 7 | ‘) | Shefather of the father of all. things, is evidently. aio much

aE 90 st send: ak the lier —

a ae ‘Saturnian bonds which Socrates: imentions in. haa es ene S r about. the intelligible of his anther

*

| unifie of the intelligence of Jupit e) and fill the veto intellect with the all-perfeet Saban intellect. And “them: wis does peel inte el desire and love to Jupiter, contains him in himself by ind And these things. POCr same time being serious in what he says. The abject of desire ther and ‘the intelligible to Jupiter, is Saturn. — | hime ie sd a hues and demiurgic intellect. : ‘Hence, it 5 is necessary that third othet intellectual eanse, generative of life.

Ji upiver | :

and pean

But. we say that- life is: every: where arranged | ence, we must say that the queen Rhea, be

eet A: #52,

of Topiter, ‘but sul at ardina| te to the: father Saturn, gives completi

appie re

to the: intelligible - power of intel jectisals ;' but another according to divine and - ‘intellectual. fe = and - anc intellect. ‘Pory we celebrate “- middie — = fs

mother of the

: Sins ae = Sze SS + Tesppems at : =; Eo aes prs a 4 ng pepe aes git, iz; ze =< SF erie. mitted ag nal, “En . Me . ; : at . ” *

a oe

| this Thinks “likewise evident oa about hisnsclf, filling See Sh : gence, ice aise Relice being the stent of ee

crates indicates in the Cratylus, jesting, and at be ‘ : “But the mighty ‘Inpiter ee

i eed | is 5 the cause of life, as Socrates says, but intellectually ae.

being ¢ the mother nee vse middie, existing asa vivific world, and. establishing: in herself thas causes. ve BS ‘Vhese three. paternal orders, therefore, have = red to us in intellectuals sone of them indeed subsisting oo iat A

ther oT to. intelleetoal sg ee

he vein ; a L ors sae ae an “ soe nara vm re wh rw = soa | ‘

-j ot ~~ ae ** ay ‘« = as 3¢ Vice ‘ ' oy” Oe fm r WA, A At. tee Beg ag Pes Uae FL . J « "a4 ‘ats A A . Pate : ; ete = > ’ FPS : _* ° 7 . _ ie s . 74 rT .

~~ 2s * * 3

ee We) tak re

ta 1 © cv ts - . L Poly ee. "ti Pe re ae Ss alse << 4 Pe

to it, disjoins jhe titencee peewee in rit oe ote e ney eS Oy par rts, to ee Sees F ty mene of dominion. “And let oe es

nate her paternal cause,

together with, Saturn, _ oan rf = sin eis aS EEN vee eee : - Moreover; 1] Plate following Orpheus, ealls the inflexible and ‘andefited ee trind of the intellectual scenes Curetic, as ie evident fi from what the Athe-

and all the Grecian: theology, refer ndefiles | to this order, » Por ¢1 xogex to koron, indicate ing vals. than the pare hh

a pure and a and Seocepubie.| Hence, ab bine belek wid, Seat ne ty Sat ne

RAR a:

‘as noe ‘essentially. amited to the cause of undefiled: purity, isa’ pine. oa

‘Phe paternal Gods therefore are three, and the undefiled Gads — :

: nels . we consider the ¢ fabulous exctions both, the Satorian | widens ou < ah always be canceled in silanes sists the arcsiie truths —

a compl ‘the ions ce sezregates ‘the : ‘Saturnian a ae gy : =

lake

of Sete : — oe that all pe saves the multitude and the tains but that they

e ancients wi

Aap “ie

ethic ances. cones

a : : ah eA aan ee ) Pa : _ “ > Ar * : ey |

: a : . ‘ “ . Aw .* , d % rs +. > *, ¥? hy Ne nan gi aris apie! Pagnciat Tee St ot he Fo Ste he ST SECs ase ae a : t - co 7 n - . a of a “™ . 4 4 ‘ Ve 4 4

ting Hea shee ei

_aud their rythmical dapee. : acnies represents tee who i oe three, as s the guards of Jupiter. And the sacred jaws: at the Cretans, defiled: life: and-energy sens:

pet are “thee, (nad itt remains: } thet we: should. —— the seventh a

. es = ae

surveyed, and that they are indicative: of mystic cons awa reys se these things ® are: not batons Breas Anew: to hear—[if we ee ead !

| ‘particulars will be Sods by Bn

3 stupid, through j ignorance of the arcana they conwill exbibit to the wise certain admirable opinions, == Stig ig indeed does. ‘not, admit such a mode oa Serie, but fans it x pean ar

athe Ne ON rae THEOLOGY Ne H Ny HOOK V. eae ae Ne 35 rejects the Saturnian fable bidccobon they are mutated ta Rathyprion and anaes the auditors of the Repablic,. yet. at the same. time ada nits Ube ; ne a oe pie

- Cratylus, placing about. the mighty Satorn and: Pluto, other secondary Poot

- bonds,—thus also, I think, he forbids exections t eee

“whe know only she appasent mening of what iss, and doesnot ade

ee spans shah pavents, | ba: nen 808 and ¢ csas mach

ssible such like. Opinions. He assents paenaeny ts their fe hcig. fn arr atest ae whith ace one : oes | epson: into the: inystic truth, cand i investigate, = ce adimits the —— nal — Ve See er [ myt els ae willing to Saale —— tionsfor the

% a2 ae

ucealment, ¢ or in geval other. way Se ty pete

there: any occasion to ore if fon these things 6 we ‘endeavour to conhrm: 0 : of Plato; bot itis requisite to. know how the § ylosaphy of ich particulars, and how it rejects them, and i ot x age

pre ave hea a fasy he th e ; causes, of the greatest « evils and aa oie

< a eB ee BS: Dy) ck S ‘Be g8 = HH res eRe Hil foe oa aa av 2h 2 pet HEL

hataiore;-will ongh these: conceptions appear to. , have been thang fe a ‘worthy of ig mentioned pede p CRS ES 3 : he

: Pa = a « » : a. > > n s ++ ~*~) < : he ee SNe , t Th . . cite ~~ - “ ‘ “ " ¥ a oy e oo ~ ’ a 2 ye tisie 2 Sar re es § ag ae SAF HBX Be ; is : Ss ne - Ain, 4 ~ > Aas

hei.

quae

icinges ; : raat ee ‘same n manner a5 a he fabricates this _seasible eee

we or — ; rs Ps, A ous Site =z Ae at. , aes f aft:

abtele ‘ ts.

pa ity

: i, 4 z .. ity + dN ; youl i : iy Pyatce es S Ny eee ag 44 , ' & eas vaicyts & ’ ' , ’ 7 air ys

“onau.aro: : | BEES SELMAN RVG Ty

dan wien age of -intelligiblen: or in the first ee ‘eideed, iionen: eae es the whole essence of the soul, and afterwards divides, it into mimbers, biads: it by harmonies, and adorns it with figures, I mean the rectilinearand ivi the virenlar. After this also, he divides j it into one circle and seven’ circles, Whence therefore, are this modad and hebdomad derived, xecpt from the: intellectual Gods? Por figure, number, a a ee bai are prior ee See: them. Anil as in. the fabrication. of the: soul, after the subsistence of the aoe psychical figure, the. division of the. citcles according to. the n imonad and hebdomad follows, thus also in the Gods, after intellee’ ual and intelli gible -‘figure, the intellectual breadth, and that sphere of the Gods succeed. The maltitude therefore: of the: seven hebdoms Bs subsist from the divine intellectual hbebdomad™ entering: into itself. Aud on this. account, the ee misreus thes divides: the circles - in the ‘soul, SOCAUSE Se in ntellectual order, produce: an intellectual hebdomad. tou nek oe = aT do ‘Bot hawaret: rocian and 1 how: wonitend, that the peven circles are ies

2 anton to ‘the: tele of PON but. the: division, pra to cons ia Ne, ~ eircle of difference. Shorl iy vafter: fenover, it will mite coum conte ‘canara - different belong to the dominrgic order. — soe Re ne ye _ Farther still, after the division of the capales) ibe condita assumes bint ee ieee which. are symbols of the assimilative, and others which ‘are 5 yr BRS

ee 5

hols oft the liberated. Gods, and thr igh sheet he refers. the souk to these ieee rders of the Gods. If therefore figure is: sake iilart tant ora

but the similar and dissimilar are posterior to thera, it i ne

ee Abt the: aionadic: and at ale same: time — b ie ;

tel - d oe of an nineteen, as wemay ae SOR aA

, 4 % PE ®, it =F = ned ar 4 -é < - ”

. = EAey Dead ss =a PK Be 23 hid ra Sp Da

es

Ve + et a

se YE. Bi’. f

’ pee wae > Seven 22 Sed peat eee ART. Y i

: . : . x } 4 ~~ ‘. x a“ . “ -, | ~ . “ * . a A ’ - . ow . at . od ° ‘ s.. . , o--* ° — ‘e : ‘ :? . ; » > +. . ~ -~ . .

Pei oe z ares Nias ON THE THEOLOGY

Jeara: ie. ‘invages. There. however indeed, the hebdomat is one an allied to itself. But in “souls, the circles differ from each ot ier, accordi

tothe divine peculiarities, For they receive number 3 in sach a sae Ba New) aya . as to. preserve: the proper nature which they are allotted, connectedly Shine “containing | mundane natures, and convolving the apparent by theirown = “ ireles. And thus much concerning these particulars, which oat Peele age : “ments that are not obscure of the aeaepoueet of them by Plato. |

a the intellectual Gods, ] as much as is su

ey} ‘

Fie ah Jt iY) le cay ‘ 1 i is

dee bene: making stots besionions. kite speak hak S hey ficient to the present theology. Ses Let Saturn therefore, the first king of ihe intellectual Gods, be now cele- | - brated by us, who according to Socrates in the Cratylus illuminates the 9.) - pure and incorruptible nature of intellect, and establishing his own. ale); not perfect power in his own summit of intellectuals, abides in, and at Aye ian

same time proceeds front his father [Heaven]. He. likewise divides the oD intellectual government | from the connective, and establishes. the tran-— ek

‘scendency of the other jniellectual Gods in conuexion with his own; Rennerhncs but ‘eomprehends in himself the intelli gible of the demiurgic | intellect, © and the plenitude of beings. Hence the Saturnian bonds, mystically, ots

and obscurely signify the comprehension of this: intelligible, and a union pte Ras

with it.. For the intelligible is comprehended 3 in intellect.

As therefore, the intelligible i is indeed exempt from. ‘tielleet, ‘but eek : ae COS lect is said. to comprehend it, thus also Jupiter is said to bind bis father, 9 “And in. placing | bonds about his father, he at the same time binds limselfé

[to. him). Por. a bond i is the comprehension of ihe things: that: are. bound. Sates

Pat the truth i is a8 A Sathorn + Saturn is indeed. an deems intellect; and . a ; a

> 7 “ < Wl "y ° 7 » >» v ~ FS ey ; at ¥ if, Py hr a“ ee gh »’ VG . ‘\ Tact r = 4 af

4 Bor! Pert t. 2%

“J |

enw « hee

rv he, ee eel _ J x Bou > ,o*

“<_? iw? . 3 * , : ese? vy 4 ~ hiss". "~*. Ney i 5 ae

is

r

Sua e DARIO PSE I NON ie ee

the mighty. Jupiter: ‘ia jikewiaee an: ‘intelle nee ka Pe

ligible and at the same. time intellectual ; being indeed intellec

far as it intellectually perceives, but intelligible, so. far as it is. intel lectus ally: perceived. Hence also the Jovian intellect is to itself intellect, and | or to itself intelligible. And in & similar manner the Saternian intellect a to itself intelligible, and to itself intellect. But Jupiter indeed is more intellect, and Saturn is more intelligible. For the latter is established according to” the jntellectual summit, but the former according to the intellectual end. And the one indeed is the sick Users ious the ee

other desires. And. the one. fills, but the otber is filled.

-Saturo therefore being intellect and intelligible, Jupiter alae is in ates seoond place intellect and intelligible. ‘The intellectual however of Saturn is intelligible ; ; but the intelligible of Jupiter is intellectual. Jupiter ae therefore, being at the same time intellectual and intelligible, intellectu- a ligible in himself. But binding this in himself, he is said to. bind the intelligible et prior to himself, and to comprehend it on all sides. Por entering into himself, he proceeds into the intelligible prior to himself, and by the — intelligible which isin bimself, intellectually perceives. that which is prior to himself. And thus the. intelligible i is not external to. intellect. Bor |

every intellect possesses that which is in itself without. any” difference oS aS

ally perceives-and comprehends himself, and binds the int

with respect to itself, But again, it intellectually perceives in its

which is prior 1 to itself. For every thing which is external to. iniellonty is ie foreign and adventitious, and pertains to an inferior nature. — ‘Batthat

which is pre-established i in the order of cause, and which pre-exists. asthe object of desire, | is tp the desiring natures themselves. For being One verted to, and verging to themselves, they discover the causes of Pee selves, and a saa ancient: matares.: And gh how mach, more pies se ett

are se xe

and uniforni desire, hy. a cade

the more are they: pian ale stele ow wn d ies

oe. or seam by: ss — itself nc ce oe - ae

t. Bach therefore hee: ree intellect, each is also evidently an ‘intelligible. For every” ‘intellect is converted: to tself but being converted té it eneryiz es towards itself. Se Energizing: however towards itself, and not towards externals, it is intel Pee

+)?

pate i : since ve

> a0! ot

aoe — are ON TE THEOLOGY atth + BOOK. aaa | es perceives iiss all the natures: prior to itself, “And xh Sion sapeh ides RS Sten se! — gnore itis. united to itself, ina so much greater degree | it 18 ‘established aS se the. intelligibles prior to. itseli. For the cause of any. being, and which = ¢

is the source of essence of of: perfection: to it as. ‘not external to that rs being; but that which i is subordinate to any: being, ' isexternal toit, and = 9

is not the intelligible. On this account also, cach of the divine natures se eae unconverted to that’ which is interior to itself, but is converted to itselS :

and through itself reverts to that which is*more excellent. And. the i Be : = s telligible indeed is not inferior to any intellect; but. every: intellect ener

ging towards itself, aud- comprstenting the: setae prior to : sel ae ae | ieeetepoaly perceives: thence 25052 a Coie:

~~ Some. intelligibles. likewise: are. eee ‘as are: iconic: with lien” ae : Ae But others are ‘such as are proximately. participated by eC Aoki Ge

~ are such a3. it- sees more remotely, and. whieh’ ‘are. more exempt from: its USS ok

nature. On this account, the demiurgic intellect is indeed at the same

time intelligible and intellect, bat has the intelligible of his father, which —

| He “he binds: as the fable SAYS. ‘He sees however animal itself, which. is, . : enn ‘aceording: to Timeus, the most beautiful of all intelligibles, ‘And if the

- qilusttious Amelius, forming such ‘conceptions. as. these, ‘said that ape eR

tellect is threefold, one being that which ts, another that which has,and another that which sees, he rightly apprehends the conception of Plato, See

| according to my opinion. . Per it is necessary that the second intelleet — should not only Aave the: intelligible, ‘but that it should de and have the ‘intelligible; that it should be. indeed es

_ -Htself, but have the intelligible prior. 10 Hei, so far as it participates a _ And it is necessary that the third intellect should see the in ‘should also be and Aaee it; that it should see indeed the first intelligible ; iat an ose but Aave that which ais. proximately beyond. itself; and that. it should Be ee the intelligible which is in itself, and which 4 is. same with i its own Del Nis

= re oa ai nines be epronipure? from ihe

the intelligible coordinate with

telligible, and

ieee a tne aso ofa does not, mp call Saturn “intelle, but: a pre — i

‘ . IP I

: - ant

A ee

wae OMIM AP aa

incorruptible intellect. - “For he! “in the intellectual is iabtiaite Since — however, he is not. simply. intelligible, but as in’ intellectuals, he is intellect, and is himself paternal y 80, being’ both father and ‘intellect, and S having the paternal, intellectually. In intelligibles: therefore, intellect is.

also father; bat ‘in intellectuals. father ix intellect. Hence Saturn is a pure, immaterial avd perfect intellect, established above. fabrication pC yee the order of ‘the desirable. But. possessing such a peculiarity as this, he sy is full of -all intelligibles intellectually, is as it were exuberant with ~~ infellections, and: establishes twofold genera of Gods, some indeed ree himself, but others posterior to himself. And he leads forth, indeed, the prolific powers of his father Heaven as far as hee the: bast of iowa ids “4 but Les

fills: the speech order vite t gonoralive ie Za eae

piel

-> . 562458) q “t ‘ ig ese —_ = >) « - o= *. 1 Pid > , ty ¥ “s Ey . 4 ’ _s*P dst ash cay > : ° re a Se FLA se Te 44 ty a ae

Satan however is ihe one one. ok oie Buds id 1s ae both to TAD: receive” and give the: royal dignity with a certain. necessity, and. gS) eae anne were. violence, cutting” off the. genitals of his” father, aod being himself a vite

castrated by the mighty Jupiter. For he bounds the kingdom of his Fen

father, and is bounded by: the God-posterior to himself. He i is also. filed OES esters self frony his hen ees he is exempt from his progeny. Being however one all-perfect inteh == the: maltitude of total intelligibles. “And ‘as ps a he: deities the jteiaded: stant be ¢ laminator al Jena with intl Sas

from the natures placed above him, but fills the: whole

sole fabrication [c universe} with prolific perfection, ‘But separating himeel fi

| lect, he. contains: in himself ‘=

ik: produces all |

“elevates all things:

’ . : ; i : - ‘¢ ; wT i ua ; ’ A « ay , *¥ - . vy ; 4 ‘ : . ’ / . - ’ 5 ’ ‘ in ot eat Buca te vist Joh ot bag : 74 iy A ae ; \ gig l® 1. ate ate . : “etree ere eA id ‘ 4 , ,t F Tt 7 fy @ ; ; ; ¥ * + . " & *ob 2

‘ 7

Vert properly. he eke ‘

conyolutions ;- the one being. Sateseua. but the: other: al nate

fable i in the Politicus s says. And according to: one of. the periods indeed, : eS es E: rood spontaneously, and possesses an insoxious and i)

oe ‘But meoording. to fos other it L parmeapatey: of saptorial :

sinweairie Ke!

a i te

twofold, the one. 2 lnapparent, ous more dnbclcmtank but the ee more

|. physical and apparent, and the one being defined. according to provic . ney dence, but the. other: proceeding in 4 disorderly manner. according hoe Loe fate. >this being the case, the second life indeed, which is multiform, meee } and. perfected through. nature, is ‘suspended from the Jovian anita. bas Bee LYNN _ the more simple, intellectual, and unapparent. life, is sus Suttons Saturnian order.” And these. things the Elean guest ‘Gearly. ‘teas, ag Shae calling one of the: circulations Jovian, but the other, Saturnian; though fe els ssl Leite Jupiter also is the cause of the umapparent life of the universe, is the .. supplier of intellect, and the leader of intellectual perfeetion ; ; but he Secaceanin ‘to. the kingdom of Saturn, and. being” a leader. a 33 conjunction with: his father, constitutes the whole. mundane intellect. — | And if it be requisite to speak the trath clearly, , each of the periods indeed, I mean the Apparent, and the unapparent, participates of both these Gods; but the

e one indeed js more - Sieasear: and. the other iB

als perfected under the kingdom of Jupiter. a Soar | - That the anighty. ‘Saturn therefore is allotted a. Sagi different eis Se that of the Gods prior to ‘him, the: Elan “guest clear! iy manifests i inwhat |

eard from many = ‘respecting the kingdom of which Saturn was the founder. — “According Soy

he asserts prior to the fable. For he : says, * We have heard

vp os

te ty ae ei | i pitt rh - te? ; : Fe - 7 : 2 Lae to Pies « Ane : <e : eY) Ng +27. 505) ' ¢ 6 Ot »' ‘e f % Oba is ’ a) ’ ey Aa ¢ )

to this wise man B Merete Saturn is is one of the royal € G ods. Hence alas ate Peer

CHAR. VIL OR PLATON STIS er

be presides over a kingdass different from that of : his father, And while bis father connectedly contains ‘the middle centres of the intelligible and — intellectual Gads, he is. the leader of the intellectual orders aod supplies all. intellectual dife,: first indeed, to the Gods, but. secondarily to. the — natures more excellent than ours, and in the last. place. to partial s sou when they are able to be extended to the Saturnian place of survey. For this universe, and. all the mundane Gods, always” possess: this two- fold life, and imitate the Saturnian intelligence: indeed through unapparent — and imitellectual energy, but the demiurgic intellect of Jupiter, through a providential attention to secondary natures, and in short, through the visible fabrication. But partial souls at one time energize bia and consecrate themselves. io. Saturn, but at another: time after a Jovian manner, and pay a providential | attention to secondary natures, without restraint. When however they revolve. analogous to those’ deities — [Saturn and J upiter] they intellectually perceive. intelligibles, : and. dispose sensibles in an orderly manner, and live both these. lives, in the: same manner as the Gods und the more excellent: genera. For their: periods — are twotold ; one being intellectual, but the other: providential. ‘Their paradigms also are twofold; the Saturnian intellect being the paradigia — of the one, bot the Jovian intellect of the other. For the mighty A upiter — himself has a twofold energy; ‘containing ‘indeed intelligibles in heii es but adorning sensibles by demiurgic production. — pee Z Since however: the circulations are twofold, ‘not only in whales ‘out also in partial souls, the Elean guest says: that in. the Saturnian period, . the. generation « ot these souls 3 is not from each other, as in men which are. the objects of sensible inspection, nor as the first: man with us is alone: earth-begotten, so in partial souls one first sow 8 : but all of them are earth-begotten. For they are elevated from ultimate

and terrestrial bodies, and embrace an unapparent,” -yelinquishing a sen-— one — é to old age, and eA So tive:

sible life. He alse ‘says | that neither do they vers from, gens nee to x tenis older = ato oa the acest wey are |

s ie sutures ‘it is sd F a

—— . “et ne Eo

: . “Fir >? Mi ’ P = . tru eA sete ite Pabiivais i

“$s A! ie, ey ‘ Mek Sy “3 t eon mes > . ne Bog ys Se os ew ay ats et 9 Mas ag a ; Pika eit uas he : ge a NTRP ‘ PIE Wale Siatde Mss $5 Sa hte Pato Der Bere se oy * ++ SLA : 7 4 ° bal » PS Sy sre y Dkk? Se Sgt Sear he er ath =i eS fa: Ce are — stn Oe eo = => * ot af PA ; E exavons. . eae ye Ly te eet es . a " « , ao > rn 4 ‘ » H-Sy a aeA ET ragt Ss an Oy ba se i” " ‘ x t P bot ne Fe Woe PN Cat PEI ADT , . “. Se pe ee ida + ' NY my) . Ay gt at a ° . P . oa > ¥ ” . ve ° P| ‘ ‘

‘is the offspring of man, — oy

~ “e* - : ~* eee

“sas? e -

. «= = wt ‘

vr, Oew oe eh avr) =~ a to. Oe

ON THE THEOLOGY

der dit _ more. wigorous, proceed intellectually. in a vray contrary to.

Se stances, which the earth. spontaneously produces, ‘Being | dikewise. naked, -and without coverlets, they are for the most part fed in the.open air; for

: inde ed

Osea have a temperament of the seasons which is always the same. But —

MM St geueration, and as it were, divest theinselves of the variet v of life wit a ? eo a i BU whieh ine descending they became invested. Hence Tikewise all” ‘the = an symbols which are adapted to youth are present. with these souls, when eas they pass into this condition, such as a ‘privation of hair, and a smooth. - = aS i J) ness of the cheek instead ‘of hoariness and beards. Fer they lay aside - | oO. every thing which adheres to then from generation. - : But. being situated a seer < \. there with: “Saturn, and living: the life which. is there, he. says: that there — : are abundance of fruits from trees, dnd many other [vegetable] sub.

ee een oe

7 ae make use ot soft beds, grass in abundance being produced for them ze

- from the earth. Souls therefore derive these and such Tike, ox

ai: qTighty. God, an the Saturnian period. For. they: are U eae He ao | ae ? fruits from: whales 5 but egos

SS Se eee

with vivific goods, and gather intellectual

dy not procure. for themselves perfection. and b essex ness, from >

energies. Por. doxastic nuttiment indeed: has. divisible. and: —. : | conceptions ; but intellectual nutriment: has. pure, impartible, and. native: — a

‘panvepbions, which the spontaneous obscurely signifies. ~ :

- The production from the earth also signifies the piolific jatellect of bie Gods, which imparts to. souls by illumination — perfection and_ ee Sufficiency. For an account of. the ‘exuberant abundat ice oF good, they are able to impart an influx of it, according te the TMeasure of felicity adapted to them. Hence, they are. neither covered. owith. in ~when_ they proceeded into generation, nor have they

: additions of life, but: they are: puritied themselves by themselves fi frou all .

composition: and variety, and extending their intellect to tetal good, they — - participate ‘of it from the intellectual. father, - being guarded -by ‘the © intellectual Gods, and receiving. from them the measures ofa happy life, ‘They likewise pass. through: the whole of their. existence awith, facility, lead CS ‘sleepless aud pure life, being: established in the generative powers. ot Sone orn and bets g filled swith intellectnal Alves

7

By bi ‘fourishied, wid

CHAR MII = PEG Re

meres ae

Siedcave: therefore, this God i is ae ieiien of all jatelectat lite, aiid ek every intellect as well that which is imparticipable, as that which is _

participable proceeds from. this: ‘cause, hence it belongs to this mighty oe God to feed in a distributed manner, and to nourish souls. For becatse indeed he i ts intelligible in intellectuals, he’ nourishes souls, and souls we

aL eldel? +.

called the nurselieie of Saturn, But beea

first, and unical intelligibles, but with those that are raultiplied by his own cause of separation, he is said to feed therm distribute

use-he does not fil them with :

edly, snd asit

were in a divided manner. And do you not see how through these < things, this God appears: to be coordinate to the first triad of the ie

intelligible and intellectual Gods: ? For as Socrates, i in the Phedrus, says, Ve

that souls are. nourished j in the supercelestial place, and in the intelligible Wace

neo 50. > the Elean guest asserts that the souls that 3 are & fed under

if sock are a pertectell by both these ¢ “tntellectintby deed ender: tie = a

kingdom of Saturn ; but intelligibly under the order of the first. inte. a; lectual Gods. For this God himself is nourished hy that order. And — on this account he is allotted a leading. and primary transcendency te

intellectuals, because they are filled from that o1 ‘der ‘[throngh oes with = occult and ‘unapparent: powers. And he is that among the intellectual fathers, which the order of the first: intellectual Gods is in the i ioe and at the same time intellectual orders. Hence th le every

becoines nutriment to ascending souls, ‘but the sonnexion with it it oa i effector through the second and third Oi eS 2 As therefore, the demiurgic order elevates soul = the Saturnia of Ha e Ye es also the ichaanecleomays rder elevates siti ax

; Be ae ge oa git AS Bek 38 RES Se Ee “ ore Ssivs } 5 t¥ ae , _ ~ -: ty i SA ae 88 AS ae oe ee ip ee : re : thy 1 ees tater cork bettie he Sra Fs those eek ee ccnates Sess site c Sees a3 ry ; a tid eye NE a mat we 2, » ? . nV yy} eiig r " - . 4 ¥ \ mite fer M ; 7 ‘ VU Ns $ ~ . ‘ ‘aha FET ‘ : ‘ , toh eae roe, 7 eS SERN 2 : ‘> . ; . - : y v A *\ ~/ =

an Wine Sa er ¥ See : if $l, ; * , , : , :

Hak WC el Pact te ° plant ao ; : 5 ‘i - : a ’ .

Na hE 4 ‘ pe &. *Pe 5352 . : gn " x _~* te a ky * ‘ ey 3*5 >? Pts ‘ +. . ¢ : sisi pccatecuee Santer a | ON THE THEOLOGY : Boo: Sy Seat ede

* ied ; " Ny, . ‘¥* ; i +t, ' 1 ; ; . >.” s M > = os.

,

eae sok war ‘Raving made man y and blessed dareag energies i os S igeataes or 3 ~ keingdom: of Saturn, they are again extended from hence to. the y pe es -~~ fective, and from thence to the: celestial triad, from: which comtemyleting <3 pees Eee Rg ‘supercelestial place, they are now ineflably. conjoined - with the tan She st

aa “supreme goods of intelligibles. - And after this manner the second orders. : és ; ata es

aos) ae discourses: of {

undefiled nature, the facility, plenitude, and s

always connéct souls with the orders prior to them, Hence also, the Nubierindsee a

~> theurgie ari imitating the unapparent penods of souls, arranges initiations ‘in the mysteries of the setond Gods, prior to- the more sublime mysteries. oe And through these, }t Causes us to pass to the intelligible place of ; Sarvewe: as These things, th d efore, Plato indicates concerning the Saturnian life, and the polity of souls usder Saturn, not in the Politicus only, but align PS | he Athenian. guest. For io the. fourth hook. Ob ihe | SOM Sire us Laws: he celebrates the life under Saturn, obscurely. signifying the = Oe a fst salar at ee i ee AIS &. over een’ fabyulows: Repane Bee ees rary ar ean re vs

Sa the ts Pe > Se ee - + - a a. ~~ ad >

— oe A = . =~ > < a ~

‘~ ~~ ~<A - 4 -—

1 Fy ‘however: it a pais fom whee. thin m8, ear fon: all hk saat eI Pa hae discipline concerning this God, to consider and diseuss the. orders which BRUT ce £0 nstitiates | in wholes, in the first place, we must. direct our attention © 00.0) to the three ‘kings mentioned: 4m the. Gorgias, who. distributin g. the fees telat es | kingdom of Satarn were produced: by him, as. being allotted in a divided 6050 tnner a uniform and. impartibla: dominion, and over whan fanaa

i form ma he places the divine nae bic is the. cause: eof, distribution m nepali to apnea CR

allo ments of sda: es are 6 not men, but dv , on on 8 of a more divine ae | a eration-producing lives, restrain their sonnet inion: retain oe

and excellent genus, who distribute: to: souls the a measures: “OF es off! their ver them in the intelligible, and. comprehend

ia thie third place, therefore, we must dives: our ( ableton ua demon | p | arts. of the world, ‘andthe herds [ot souls] as

Gods, who. preside over the pe

that are in ityas.the Elean guest says in: the Politieus, and whe atone time come into contact with the objects. ‘of their government, aad distribute to them intellectual, and all dinapparent goods, but at another — ERE time withdraw themselves from the physical life of the world, recurto their own place of survey, and. imitate ihe baits traonceadency ot the Pee ak deminrgus aud father of the mivetse, © 260525. os ee es 8

~ But after these things, we must survey ue ‘teofeld. cjapulaaon: of the oy

mundane Gods, viz. the Saturnian and the Jovian; for these Gods. aN always have each of these, as the fable says in the: Politicus.. For-it a) eee ers evident that the mutation of the stars and the sun takes place 1 in. each of eee

s * ii

the revolutions. — This period, therefore, being ayotolds ate is obvious, to ep resa

areny 9 one that the see are fat of i pugurhene en g

both aes energies, ak perce ce. te. the: pies ee through: which souls also sometimes: 7

he first Gods, as far

supernally from: | things, and fills them. with intellectaal. go ods, distribr natures different measures of good, For on a mae } subsist with him, as ‘Sactates says in the. ' ae “a ney isa | was in the: time eg saeas and. eee Str =e

oe ony ‘this G God ‘athe primary I

; Ae ethegtt

participate of. ane ee fe se Res | and proceed in this path, exchanging for sense intellect as the leader of - ae their motion and circulation. Saturn,. therefore, extends his Ai nedot | ae to. partial, souls, - perfects. i ting to aliferent

ane es siteligtaat penne 9 it ia i ntomanry ou » this accwaty that lay ais

eo . os be ye Ta” fn al ya Y ip SE 27) re ‘ oe i ‘ to) ee Cate oe Me OW! BASE: ERIE * Vee alas ys Ltn Serban sate rie'l / he ge Sy Sr Ps hie Bie t ;

<= Sy “ = ——=2 < = « => Ma , “J Ss Fs 7 xy, eee iy tw ; > : ety Ae . . ‘ = pina ty Sy gt & imi, yes ” aye Z a aa ep keee ae sae > 2? 7 . : ~ aN

forms: first sabsi

ae feces ON THE THEOLOGY

< the fntellecinal genera, a separates ‘all Toras pees to ‘a howe a sain) ordered progression; but imparts to all things by iomination Phen oe ese “measure of hyparxis, connecting the order which j 18 in them, preserving Ue RAN Nad

the boundaries of divine distribution immutable, and.

C8 sing the same

‘progression of or ler to all thir gs are generated. - But

‘each other, becanse law indeed divides the one into mmultitud the measures: ‘of intel lectual su 5

appropriate good, producing the differeut measures of b one [Saturnian] intellect. _ guards all things uniformly, and preserves total order in a firm undeviating manner, exempt from all division.

God which divides divine forms, and definitely imparts. to every thing

z ‘that which is adapted to it according t to the plenitude pro

(in awhich the — of beings, and

ab image of the division. according to. law. Souls, therefore, live according - to law;

formably to the laws of Fate; but in the Saturvian,.

living

‘according to divine law they are subservient to the multitude fof divine

forms] and are ‘extended to the one cause of all; and ascending to the

intelligible place. of survey, they are. subjected to the saered law of Adrastia.. 3 For snail law extends from on + ane as far as to y the last of :

FR

the

pete are of which | ie is: the cause to souls, and prior to thes | ied ‘ — the Yeaders of souls, tet it, from these at he manifet. -

=

ja the Jovian period indeed bemg governed con=

Uh Ves

ers | SAN ee ts

dignity in the kingdom of Saturn, and in intellectuals, « as ‘ Adrastia in Se a inl -. supercelestial | place, and in the intelligible, and at the same. time, hE) _jatellectual orders. ‘For from each of them an immutable guard, and 5, ae

r he} differ: from.

istence, and distributes to every thing: an S As ings from the _ But. Adrastia: abiding: in the intelligible, }

| Law, therefore, | isacerfain eae | OL ing front eet one uniform cause; and it is also eo-existent with the Saturnian. order, | ) the ‘all-perfect. ‘progression: ee at Hence. the demiurgus: likewise jooking to this Le ar PULL LARA ‘conducts all iio. according ‘to Jaw, and ‘constitutes: mundane provic ayer

wie | dence z an image of the union of the father; but fate and the fatal laws,

"Who 4 t Lereiore this pent 6 God is, Satik whan: his : a os tas . P to Gods: is a

~ Bee ~

: BNR uy i V4 is =e Wy . A, $M Tate ’ ev NY. *) } ‘ fF Ww, NY a) »“ AM

‘ it, ae hhisly ’ MA fray PATS \

‘5 mi 7 ‘i ‘ r. </ Patty t-s35 y, 5 wot “e< i 5° fe] = . oi, wei \\v"-. ‘ : “~¥ Pwiskts es 7 aes “A ae ee nee ete : =" Wa wie a 2. 72.45 aad * sti <2) es EY > ae. «4 40s, A . . A ~~ Cor, (chat ae SAS SEE ey ere y. Le se PARES aS gS N yr’ a+ +*G PNY: + +h “4 A AST ‘ a ead a Thad .¢ +p <? . . ia eu sa A Lye ae > pe hott Sys AER Sg fg gee aipy oval Si sea Sow Te — atte ; - = * yee XxX TC, et .., — > OY a et; > ‘ tal a Ste: Seer

CHAR BS"

" Bees . ,' "alt r “y ety astat at ; * ‘ “ea tJ wy ' SY 7, J iat Ss | thar —" ‘ : ¥ >is J ‘ 7¢ 7 ; = 1% ; ‘< " if . - ar : ey + fe “rt

4h ‘ ‘oa S s ii; a’ . ra j “i, "ph j At = F0'* = y/ S34 7 J, 4:3 z i, 2 th +i Py > <i ee ’ iy ; erent ~ = ' ~ ts , ’ :* ‘ 4 “4 peé F « " i ; 2 > . rp are e . - * 3 me y ; . . =] . + ae *-’ 7 > s s,. a : | ‘ e+ ; ot, i .": _ . yt 2. : ; = te Gas S| ‘ & ie Te es WY aS ’ }

| Siner however, ‘wees ane < that an exemption from. old age oe pertains 1 to this order, as the Barbarians. say, and Orpheus the: he te of the G reeks, (for he mystically : says that the hairs of the face of Saturn ae are always black, and never become hoary): i 6 admire the divinely-inspired. intellect of Plato which unfolds the same things concerning this God fo: those who proceed i in bis steps. ‘Por he says that souls in the Satur

ian period : abandon ald age, but return t to youth, aud. esate pou 1 oS

selves hoariness, but have black. hair. ‘For he says. that the white hae a,

of the more elderly become black ; but the cheeks of those that have oy

beards being rendered smooth, they are restored to the past. season [of ane Ma Ae youth]. These things indeed are asserted by the Elean saad similar $04.) PLN)

which are the a assertions of Dips scene thi is Gail,

; Froin ihe ure. chin nese ute a “wor waa tiis’d With the white flower that marks imfirm old ARE .

- But atts Lincs a \ ori. Hows mepea

In these verses ie deltvon the siilttade of Situvdien sath ‘to this: God. or he says that they remove from the view the old age which: they had acquired from generation and abandon material. imbecility ; and:

that. they exert the juvenile and vigorous: hfe of intellect. For it is no is otherwise lawiul for them to be assimilated to the God) who is seein ae

from: ald age, than through: jntellec aa But the cause of | hi oie tt unallured Golds, ‘eee

ane the ini exible triad. Hence he a8, as a oe gis a kPa intellect, For he i is at it the. same time the intellect. of the Gio)

vat. king: Sater: himself is the s source of bes ue +

~

—— oe Soe OM ‘THE snasaae SS aS

bing end: vigorous ' ' Gods ‘Paks govern whales? "Thes Sot

matter. "Pardat ae proline: when they ‘ohne: thee: ‘periods, cat ee ee ae _time = toa more juvenile, and at another, to a more: aged conde USN

"But whole souls always live according to both these periods, and | en es

as eens with Saturn accor ri -yern the: universe: dn. con yjunction- with J upiter, according to Visible” ‘pro _-vidence, at nee receiving: an increase according: to both a and “becoming: ‘at one ane

- is what Parnienides indicates When he says, that We oe = oH

“he hee wer et will hereafter be more © manifest.

a” 4s% & 7 + 4 -< ‘* = “ ie Sart ees, re! Sak int byt,» | te a eS : ¥ . 5 aye af = : ‘ < Wot : he Se = -* ‘ , -. % ; : * i ta “ ba

Hae. teechan brought to an ‘end the Ey Seep soncerslig. ‘the ovaianes king of the intellectual Gods, it. evidently follows that. we should in the ~~ = next place celebrate. the. queen. Rhea. For both Plato and Orpheus assert eae

the e eases. of wholes. this

tuneeess Ss ee ¥ > et es ' < Bax! ee ae Ses “ a " ~" > 7 "ee - “ rae aka 5S: ee 7 ha _ ~ 2 = 7s. , “3

ae ee \ For a secestry 0 sedan ie

hat ; emerge ‘from hen, 2 “anal -

a : eee which sey mene Bent to ee wonderfull is advance, in oe with intellectual energy, sa og

“the same time both older and: ‘younger. 5 soe ; ae Tae ceeding ccording to time ‘becomes at once younger and” ‘older. Then : thi fae

he is the mother of the demiargus of wholes, but adivinity posterior = to ‘Saturn, Thus therefore, awe must speak concerning. her: The stable - sa and. united cause of all. intellectuals, and the principal. and. original — Sabha monad, sbiding: in beat raleaphaers into light all dnieberhiel multitude, < ‘Wak acics | ng as it were ater |

ee ae

Liver i <”. jt." roa. | iy min !

TAA Aa

ii, i 7 : i > weer at s* ye “a ‘4 ,* * A) of woe (Se . ” he me - : 7 f MeL ra ett Ps : jee. = Ces Ckkee Sete ee ee nei: > oe oe 4 Sere Saas toe ‘op OE Oe 5 o8c-), “his rh ~2.~ a, a & 3 at) ~*~ - = dw "ade

{

-<P : ¥3 i <

Crete

Hs) of whe He

vai as -- unfolding delinitely al} the gen

. ‘division the natures. sik are: deitedis pa me paternally allotted the highest kingdom. in intellee nals,—this heing the case, the vivific Rhea — - proceeds as the second from her proper principle, being allotted a ma-“ternal order in the whole paternal orders, and producing the demiurgt

es, prior to other Gods, and | the immut }

Ovi ! and the immutable guard of the Gods. For \ this Goddess i is the middle’ centre of the. paternal intellectual triad, and the a receiving | bosom of the. -getierative power which is in'S turn, calling : forth: $ndeed, to the generation of wholes, the « eauses which : abide ar him, | a of the Gods. And being filled revi

~~ from the father prior to her with intelligible and. prolific. power, bi SSH pag: Honora 908 father | su = ou , from her, wit lies abun

Hat ae Whee alo mee Geis

her own proper power to. second Rall Pte og also Plato assimilates her. prolific exuberance to ‘streams, is So. ied. ! hoy erates ‘SAYS an the. Wis

tt ae pacien, powers ‘ok pears: pode ae oo e aad causes then to preside ‘3 over. secondary natures, sO the. hind father, “at. one and the: same tim ce unfolds, divides, and p raduces ag far as to the last of things, th an Raced “perfect. abundance. of the: ‘Satarnic an anonad, and. the dyadic Ge Sie ion | of the mother Rhea, $0 as not lo leave the most peel, and “acd eat part « of the universe destitute of the power. of Saturn, Sree $3 _ ‘This Goddess therefore, being the middle of the

as : et two. fa Sets. one ak | backs collects, but the other divides intellectual - mn altitude, ‘and the one through trinscendency desiting to abide and to be established in himself, -“but the other hastening. to produce, generate and fabricate all things, she _ educes indecd. into herself, the demiurgic causes of wholes, but imparts o NA : dary: natures, ju unent ying abundance.” : < . Wane

Cratylus, eviners that this Goddess is a certain a

ii and in what he. asserts of herp bseurely. shows nothing else. than ‘her fontal : . < ‘ ne i

PtoHOU ne patire, and a: ‘power: unically. comprehensive | -of the. divisible rivers of

life, For: the Eresat flux: i dontal ; avhich also Socrates. indicating — S ia ie in this. Goddess, shortly after’ ¢ learly. says that the mame. of Teihys'is the fe e ABC Fe nae of a fountain. Why therefore, #8 it any longer necessary to doubt Pineiiaa date

abot these inten and to ay asa Re o€s Plato make faction: of fontal

| ak ee tee Pte Btloming these cpa deren tom,

Mente! ie pales, ‘eae enibor

Se demniurgi of wholes pritvarily subsist, ‘and the” more partial genera eee Sa _ Bifes aud the anion and total deity of all these, is at once i et

— Ga ee For he bintsele denonienites scan of the su bi i tence of all se the Gods, fontal fluxions, Aad besides t ns, if he udm its that the mundane sdul is the foutitain and prineip le of life, heeause it procee eels 2 OS

from an ‘impartible aod: partible vivification, how is it possible iat he Rey Riches should not in a much greater degree and raore Bey hips the cosines ay Rees

re ends in herself a all life, fontal? | ORR Sea

Concerning names however, it is not, + think, ak ‘al pro per 10 eon naan re shi vould survey the orders then clves of the first sfective Gods, -

oddiss oi tsicong tothe the b breadth == =

: sae? ing total. life, emits all the notte Se potty ' (powers to herself of the rivers of lite; and by the sunimit of herself - dndeed, is conjoined to the first father, and together with bim generates wholes, and the genera of Gods that abies in him ; : but by ber extremity

“$s connascent: with fabrication, and according to a kindred conjunction

“oS aithy fabrication, constitutes all the orders of Gods that are prior ‘te the oN Se - world, and that are in the world. . Hence there also the: ‘causes of the =

_— Lops of herself, andi is at once arranged. Wiha thea. me ae st yee “fe

) " : , agh | eins sbliopert ect, hei isa vivifie worl, prea ing pee on high — oe ee : s far as to abe: dast of things, ‘aod as far as. to the: extremities of ee Tp SS aera universe, piving subsistence 10 the vivific powers of the breadth of Bie eee Hence alsa Plato refers the yivific. cause of wholes to this Goddess, and ait through: the last gifts: ‘of this divinity, indicates her total energy ; which Se wie | primarily indeed ‘fills’ the. whole demiorgas with: ‘intellectual and- pro- i tific power, hut secondarily perfects all the genera of. the Gods with the a oe eS intellectual fruits of herself, According to a third order also, her total 4) energy nourishes the etch that are | the attendants of the 6 sath with: eo rivers of Fairite r verte ad Per

‘ “Ft i a4 r’ Wal? t pF PA A Pay tt 1 od SF eee tS ee =P ecce tr ’ . ’ " 4 : Wiehe: ON \eeee: 2 VASO a v's Jd et Sere ¥: : Pe Se ‘ye 27 2 2 he’ oe Me A“ ur vei eis Va ‘ Pek € Asa 2 $3254 tS Atte. Settee eS, . iy ny ay ‘ } fy petra bag OY is S83 ATs rons $34 Br eee Zz ase he on yy Aha 4 uy 4 ¥ AV CL Na we Fietes Seat ete VatvieePpreyo ‘) ' ey FAS VAT 7+. ah 4! $4. Sate eesti ome StS tera hee . ‘ eevee MS i es ye y » + eLetye Sica? Fyre Pa Ot) se - Sati ee * 2 .- $

SAT he ae VK . PE att, iP ie oh ‘ . - ic tht + Wav Var . ; fae ade WUD Ae ee Oa ete te aes 52 SRS Stee tists hy ot hoes. v ¥¢5 4 MA” AAR Y Oe ie wot EV VE La tk nee te tseret< oe Cte 2 ee, J ve P Vy} AN Mise ON ave, Eire OD ae . ' 4) “+ . P ye > So a = ~oh ey ‘ . Vy ch ‘ ins a) tae Ae’ ‘int ds itt setae 2a @ “2 Past, 24 sets FEF eu et ey hl ia ee

€ iat Ve

- af tw ants i per in ieee { +3 i) ef fees

\ *. Matte

: 7 Pa er bas

CHARRE y ioe OF PLATO. aS 2

every thing to sia’ who adit that things RICNE, are: p beyond the whe of mature. “AReae ane That however, which it iti is more » ft tikewo Se the: vac leiaplalion of Ea

‘hit should consider, Tsay, is this, that Plato divides Ceres froma‘ the ie : whole vivific deity, and coarranges: her, at one tine with Proserpine, BE SEG

another with Juno. and. at avother with. the progeny of Jupiter, aswe i may. learn in the: Cratylus. Tn which, dialogue. indeed, che. co-arranges oe Rhea with Saturo, but. connects a certain common investigation. and — ‘theory about Ceres, Jupiter, and Juno, In the Laws likewise cele- — bration the Jegivlative Goddesses, he. refers the whole ee a degitoate, life : widdle Goddess Seine: conjoined vith Saturn: sty: tee summit, 18 called | ‘thea; but producing Jupiter, and - together with Jupiter vafolding the Ba whole and. partial orders. of the Gods, she. is. ‘called Ceres, ae “And all the 3 order of middle life is comprehensive of the other Titanide:, and likewise — of Ceres. For it preestablished this monad as a middle collective ofall

the orders i in it, both those that. are ‘occult, and. those. that. are divided oh ;

about the ‘generative powers of the Goddess. Each of these. powers, Se however, are triple. And this monad indeed conjoins the superior triad = to Saturn, but weaves the inferior, together with the demiurgic onder. ee Tt also evinces. that the Cerealian monad being: the middle, j is coarranged 3 with, and is at the same time exempt from the demiurgus. of wholes, For. Hs in conjunction with the whole order it constitutes, and together with Jupiter generates Proserpine. And ‘thus we wb coe ed the prime

gen at bes des ae whe | th vit idl of the fathe SES Eg eee = mee ess who is the middle o ers, ERE STOR | a ae Spe ge rote Pa © y . x > “+n >? : : << * eri ited a gi Dae ee cee ae Sas : Ean a 3 : = . ; ,) Hi : bs . is is ; . . a ¥ aa ae % S hy ; : * Pass fey £ . : Shae tee Se : SREP Ess esa iP é ~ v ‘ Wake 4 ia 2 . é ry . } ‘t \ hp, , iia * ; ; : ‘ m , ’ ( ’ a + iz .¢ A Ae ' ‘\) h ‘ AY) Reh TA : ay . a : wh) Ie , , . : ! 7} , ay! } ; Lie ‘eniP “ ; : a: ; 7 : Ot * ‘s* aye # oi, wae) | Pe .. : P] . yt" “2 yo ey ene Ms ; ' i . ; a% Te ey vs ne AAS FAP, © LA ee hd . ‘ ry i), .*, > < “ayy , Pb rity ieee , , ‘ = ; Vor. L 20 . ar

4 S ‘ tion tosend forth the rivers ‘of itself, AS far as to the hs pe - 0 @yery where the peculiarity ‘of intellect to divide and unfold:

; : - vv ' ~ a : . ° j » ; , ¢*- _ ‘ . . ‘ i 4 it. . ag ne ; : 3 ,

45 q . 4 a s . ~ ‘ ; . ’ ; a «i P ; . :

: > -. ‘ - . [*s 7% “4 “ate ‘ ; . : ‘ ‘ ; : ’ ee = > “ ~ ; . Ee eel aS > ‘ , peel Pia rghis - Lf «

: Pry ites oie 3 Bi : : aA pie athe Re LF cl Se. = Pon ak OL oa ¥ ahs t ‘- "3 = Re aoe. ES

: : - rs <i j ; i 514 i , } ; 2s yd poe ; on > a . 3 y a : g> *- iS. ,* 1s |} = ‘ 3 : f ! - ; ‘ i.+J . ‘ . Caw e. ss. — = ° "*- . - x “ te se . : y : wets o ; ie * 7 af . i" ue ’ : . }

Now iwi: after this Goddess, the Ashi af Caray is jin os 3 i 3 ‘ Be

third place to be celebrated, according to the order which he is allotte.

in thé intellectual Gods, peculiarly unfolding for this purpose all the truth oe - : ny y

; ‘Concerning him. And in the first place, we must remember that it is

| necessary the ‘peculiarity of this third father should be demiurgic; and thus st t «i | in the next place, following Plato, we toust direct our attention ‘to other Eee eH

particulars [respecting this God}. ‘The first of the Gntellecta :

ee -. who j is rear with eiecan' who i is s the Li bree a) Ak

. ; a

converts his ‘progeny te himself and weaves es ibaa spars with fits 4 oe Pech own sameness, and exhibits himself : as one intelligible ' world in jntellecta. See ca , als, ‘bringing forth in himself, and retaining with himself bis own offspring. Weise Bat the ‘second of the intellectual ‘deities, is the vivific. Goddess, WEB Senge forth indeed” in oe. with the first bag ce occult Ray chs rene transcen- inten: tency bie cannot padre: to remain in he tind of genera ating, ia ‘and i ins sere

elk ne

collecting the separation ‘of 3 wholes into ‘unseparated inion. “Hence she See ae ‘Separates’ the ‘third intellect from the [first] father: but produces | ‘the en multitudé of the Gods, and of intellectual 1 reasons, and fills the demiurgus ‘hiss with generative power. 16 therefore, | the first intellectual God is Pittie rient with the generation of wholes; but the prolific vivification orte: oe intellectual orders. ‘causes this generation to shine forth sit is evident = that the intellect of ‘the intellectual fathers, according to his « own order, aoe! ohare i and adorns all brace and calls forth indeed, ‘the Linea hatare Bie ee eats

t rings oi

; ‘ ; , ~~ f ’ » : ‘ ; - > 's : . . " a. . , I ; ; ’ BS ade Se ae Ke lds ore A leak ta eae © ' CHAPTER. } i ; “> . < # i ne ‘, .) ; ? =, hy : ; hid f _ “+ . . ‘ ims ’ ' ees ay WT ‘5 ‘bey : f 4 . ' -ia« <4 a ~ay ey ¢ eS OA eh

gs. Por itis e . ne a peiiatet oe Mond and: the unions: of ee “Tneligite sos

‘ver, #7 .

Me 2at .- Tt St Poth a Sei Ww : e =>. eacriai? . ~f .* ' s s * : cpa te tke 2. “i ® > ’ .. , a." =f .

J a : ‘

7 a% " * ; ts

> -) ’ 5 “i Ty ate :! : Ae 4)"

_a¢ ; SORE by J PAR

ral “" ef 7

af, 3 . 1 : ’

1v L

» , . . , Pe ay woth he Sree) Or -,* #0 822) i ,

>». 5 Ae eI ae I . : | ‘ ; >" rs & sou ee

as oS 44

¥ re

a

vselad i NE | cin nicaa | Eee ee

intellect however contains multitude uniformly, or according to the form i iar

of one; for multitude: preexists in the intelligible accor

ding to cause. Oak

But the intelligible, and at the same time, intellectual intellect, he

indeed secondary measures: of union, but is exempt from all perfect

separation, abiding in the first. principles of wholes. And intellectual ISSR

‘intellect is the source of all division, and of the subsistence of partial natures ; since it preestablish 1e8 in ‘itsel€ all the nunititude of forms, and eM ‘this not tetradically only, as. intelligible. jutellect,, but it: possesses one all-perfect intellectual cause ‘of all forms, Jt is necessary therefore. at the whole demiurgic principles should - pertain to this intellect, that all

the demiurgic Gods should proceed from this one third father, and that” os

this should be the demiurgus of wholes. For as the fits, a Hienariet

‘co-subsists: in intelligible intellect, : and in- the third trad 4

father, so likewise we must place the first demiurgic monad <a 12 ‘intellect, aud the third. father of the inidllecha Goda ‘For fos

this account also the demiurgic is conjoined with the paradi, matic cause,

according to the analogy which each is allotted among. hers; one —

indeed in intelligibles, but the other in intellectuals, For OX ~ ss th - =

boundary of the intelligible, bat the other of the intellectual sires

5 this i is evident from what has been before said. . GS eS tease

_Sarther: still, fubrication seine: farted, sand one vies | adc Ba | iD,

; oo ; Oe

pare,’ har ‘ont ene easier: weaving: parte together with S | partially,—this. being the case, it is evident that. the ‘cause ae awholes : which 3 is the cause of thent uniformly ¥: and indivisibly, is the. most ancient. | “of all the causes, It is necessary’ however, that this cause shi ould either eS be prior to, or in, ‘or posterior to the tutellectnal Gods. Where. therefore — shall we place it? For all the parts which are ; ted by ‘ntellectuals are more: lates than the one and to ae fabrication, : sie Pipa . ea =

oe ne Ih LF > ty

Ny ; Aus" TAN, Nk aay’ rei

; os

; . _ : v 4 : = a “= c yor PS © hore) Sains, ; . An veal bs . — 7 4 * df. 4 f - . ’ _ 2? 5 hy A a 5 a . e “ © Bde # "** e , : J . " ” i : ¥> 4 J “4 : " t ; . : eS pi 2 a ee etek es 4 ». Oe st eS YS oa “wy - a . at ’ .¥ R z > r i Pp. Se r " ‘ M . > * ae > ‘ 7 7 ¥; ball 4) ae ; Wy a ed xt? ret ee } : \ q . “. _ > . +t \y Fae

, ‘ ~) ~ - > vA (ree aL, ra “? “oe 4 ~ ea, x ap ee Le LS * _ re r - ¥ oe “© a. >a = *» c tnt — aay: : ; “ a ER = a y *» ~-; > DFeyly _ 3 ! ls : _ . ~~ al ao » ‘. fv Sh Feit sc! F, CON ‘+ -—-> fe Fok Ww 1 oS r : ; ¥ , 1" : i? / é} y ; ; ¢ Tela’ ys . -> >So ‘ ; . we a S lt > in Pyrat “as 4 \ r. _ - Th ~~ vod wrk 7 y\ ad, vis ‘ ‘ Ayr. wert) = : ‘7 x! / ‘ - = < 5 v Sor ay Men es Beeches oats Pediat ry eth *s Veh ay ra Ne ” as 4 . 7") VAL + 4.7% -" » “wey ‘ sa mane of > +s i*. _/ “ i fied itrece -~ ry ry ’ nvyy ee TS ral FRY Late ) MV 4s Se ,'/ Pea i ’ Ay ‘ oie ee ret leat) , ; Oia Teles a fe y viewer } ‘ ; Aes "i= *39°>7 3 —~+ s* ONAN : . fo 4] vr 4 ; 4 > al > &> ’ . _* z wrk ae ee - 3 : ; > : . , ’ : SY, ~~ wang ‘ . “ 1 , : wee a4 ms ¥ . ° Sts ‘9 Pes ya ; aisha " coe > yi ¥ ) y +e :* Ties me oar aoe LE DTS Sonne yh et yea . . . 4 ap - Sele ee — 4 '* 7 ~ EA heehee: ~ himse he in “is were cmulibade 0 D wid has : Mery fe —\t¥5" =< ’ yo 7 Lee Sees as g rom e. u jon, am Misc aNhy » » 4 ; oy ; 7 ; ot Low 7' iA 7% ;

oo : - drawing himself from all-various separation into. intelligib

Bee Se - But if the one de iurgus of wholes is the vivifie: = ie al all th things ne, ore

; : SSS ae es indent; will be fall of life, ‘on. ‘account of the whole demiurgus, And the. eee ee fae nes --eause’ oi ‘souls, according to a probable reason will here. become apparent : ey Pls ae, subsisting prior to anultitade. But ow will he convert all things to = ahaa ete ihe ‘himself . How i is he « called demiurgus, and father? For the viviie deity, - ee int ro) era erself, has a-maternal dignity among ibe ane baa is. the Ses LEO a 2 uepprele er oF. progression. to all things. But to. produce fe forms, Oe BEbSbi ot Htehe recut -vonver ; , are. the. illustrious. and » peculiar: rand Meithan = ae Fe dees je the demiurgus. ‘of wholes in the euaeean 5 ie For Ba a es Feet the natares there are. partial, and either partially. preside over wholes, Sivas nprekend the. productions of parts. totally. Nori 46 he in dotelli oe Bee LR ‘bles. For all the Gods there are fathers; and no one there is called? Re a ey den ae and father. . - But the divine orders antecedently. sere Mey yak A gli things in a manner perfectly. occult and unical. Nor is he in the He py ass intelligible and at the saine time. intellectual or der. For to. collect, s ay aie a ee

connect, and perfect: snultitudes, is not the province of the demiurgic — a, eee ee apart ‘->pecnlianty. For this is ake source of. separation, and the producti | x a es Rages : a, gl itering awith ‘intellectual. sections, — ‘But the. ‘jutelligible and at oe oh

‘the same time, intellectual. Gods, -exte ig intelectual Aoultiindes 4 to. the 3 ee AEE =

a Bor ¢ tts oss ies tome that we sould wad cepa SAS uae fo $4 ie Nr $ toes

chap. XIV.

union of intelligible. Nor again, i is. it is to admit that the Pers | urgic cause is in the first or second order of intellectuals. For the —

summit of intellectuals is imparbei sipable- by mundane’ natures, and is

rather proposed to them in the order of the desirable; — but is not productive of them. Hence, all the Gods in the world are elevated to

the Saturnian place of survey ;— “bat proceed from another secondary principle, and through it are converted and conjoined to the. ‘exemph — See kingdom. - And the: middle centre being: vivific, j s not defined. according 4 to the paternal characteristic. For the generative very much differs from = the paternal, aod the vivific from: the demiurgic genus; so far, 1 think,

as the principles: of the whole orders, I mean bound and infinity, differ.

from each other. For the demiurgic and paternal. ander is, f mekenterh: to.

ound ¢ = siond tee Bnd smi ese to — ney Weert re a

45:

See ~~ ow SAS

CHAPTER XIV.

—.

granted by Plato. Tt is necessary however in t ach i or der prior > tl triad, and prior to every. snultitude,. that. the sce diesald tea cence

monad. For all the orders of the Gods: gue ae = — oe ee a be cf areca each of the poses & orders: is oe ‘to. ae mae sp Soe 1 aOR

= + é . ; ne py a 23 im EA " ” v7 4 Zh) ey NS ie si 2 Di 7m : : o : y oh, . . ‘ y ; “7 tat ' . : ~

oy WONDER. ‘thearie, at those jnterpreters of Plato, pre ‘es not enke ; one. ‘fabrication but many, who assert that there are three: demiurgi: wholes, and pass at one time to the second, and ut another to” the third demiurgas ; ; and who divide what i is said in the ‘Timeeus, and think fit to — refer some of the assertions to one, but others to another cause. For that : there is a demiurgic triad, and another multitude: of: ‘Gods characterized eo accordi ing to the producing ‘cause, eg also admit, and: think it t wills oe

ae ehbeld. en ould: sithaat Fri and: Ton ieee: will apmer dageugey aa

-similat to no.one of real beings. Or whetber all the world subsists from

foes ns , ON THE THEOLOGY

co-arrangement, nor 2 division of maltitude. according to intellect, unless AQUN nies the one and whole preexist. | For on ‘this account prior. to all the. divine SEE ENG a progressions, the order of wholeness subsists, in order. eae it ond saat AA URe ae hend parts, a and may define them in, and aboutitselfR =e

= the tes :-

How. therefore. neglecting e whole i in fabrication, can we » survey iaiia eee divided accord gh Plato himself thinks with Tes xect to

ccording to parts? Thougl espect to” the paradigm of the universe, that the world should not be assimilated ee any thing: which naturally subsists in the form of a part, but to. all perfect Le

animal ; and on this. account he demonstrates. that the. world. is onlys

_. begotten, because its paradigm i 18 One, For if it were pot one, bat many es sates paradigms, again it would be necessary that there should be another animal about it, of which it would be a part, and. it would be more right = to assert that the world is no longer similar. to the many paradigms, cS) ne pone to that. which comprehends them, For it is. necessary that the “one NEE paradigm should precede the many, in the same manner as the one good UR Ean subsists prior to participated goods, and that the whole world should be MoE the image of one paradigm prior to many. For whether itis alone the ee image of many paradigms, whence will the world be one and a whole: Pee REN es And how is it possible it should not be more dishonourable thau its parts?

.

For these: indeed, are assimilated to. intelligibles,. but the whole world i is.

a certain intelligible paradigm, if indeed there are many paradigms « ofone © Re world, these also will be similar to. each other, if they are the causes of es the same image. It is necessary therefore, that sameness should te ie - -gommunicated to. these from one form; or again, | the world willbe more ee venerable than its paradigms according ' ta union. | But if the paradigm is : ints

: one,’ esau the: saine manner also the: Scapa cause as nes | gh ule Wane:

' WZ efit

, 25"

> -_ ;

€ wr

i a 2)

4, ’ se ee

" cat Se oa oe Pe

; ad 7

Are LY

a ls OTA

Ly ee

e472 >>

Sen +34

* : ye

Ft

a en

» . ~ . -

’ +t en “Saisie ‘ * —— > . . SS °°? 4 :> >. pial RRA Ss ew. . q ’

detniur gus, as some thi inks be beatae Se ee A if bowel the p ae mod the: 7 demin are the same, the deni Hien

artic iti is. ee np to asset; ‘but the ms pcetibal is one, mich. more will : - | the demiurgus: be one. For the causes which are more’ ‘elevated are oe

ns a more umiform hypostasis ; since also the first canse of wholes is

~~ And if the paradigmatic catise has indeed: the first order in beings, Ss far the: demiurgic cause the second order, ¢ and this universe the last order, being the “resemblance of the former, and the progeny of. the latter, i

how is it possible since the extremes are monadic should be without the monad? ‘Por it is necessary that the patadigm being intelligible, should impart by illumination a greater degree of union’ to the universe than the demiargic cause. And as the paradignt oe being only-bégotten, -eomprehends in. itself the first paradigms, a fter the same manner it is necessary that the demiurgic monad should be compre hensive of many derpiurgi. For if the world derives its -only-begot igs subsistence: from the paradigm, but —— = ss ame domi Bee urgas ‘also is indeed entirely oné: 2 Se Fant her still, T think that: die’ oli are. bie ‘patrons. of this. opinion oy should ‘direct their attention to that assertion of Socrates, that it is every — where fit the many shou! é ‘be com wrehended in ‘the one. For on account i of this we admit the hypothesis of forms for ide: ue things we preestablish ‘intelles gal monads. How therefore. are ‘intellec- oe tial forms extended to one principle, and how do each of them | proceed — from one deniiurgic cause, but the whole demi

smninrgic form: is ‘mwplied; =

and divided “prior to. the indivisible: ‘monad 7. ‘Por itis: necessary that, as ether prssills are ipteliectunl, or F payeiienl ior pensirs showld =

all equals, w whet be BuSspen

~~ tod the many every wher, from primary beings, thus ab sao it x necessary that the multitade of demiurgi should be’ wiapaaiin haa

fabrication, aud should subsist about one demiurgic: monad, For ‘hae eh scorsied 1 it be lawful to > leave the ee hn fe orms rat

{ oe it t shook be “Posterior to the Be

c, the middle. multitude eet

NN feb fish! ie:

as}, and prior to other ve ;

t than i m the Gods? Seiele a :

PTA as Te EA Eth tay bo ee NTA ES ee P i j j ‘ ‘ 's FAS 3 ei5<at ah 9 , > Cie? | j ot * As eee Tee Wy ' an oth ry ae ; >A ies ‘“e J ~_ i; tires { ’ . ; : : : ~e ee , Privy 2% ‘ ; ' - MAN «. ‘ FIG AAY ‘st4 : ’ oxee ; ’ " ft eer ies rey Aw a . ' rs " <> J me " a? + te .? . «4 »* : ; ; > se > 7. vi tk } | et e\teyid we PITAL AT ?3 es | ' ; , ' Ty ~ . toys ; ts

eC A iy Mies es THe TIFOMOGY ONY Nas emanates Soccer forms: iideody deve: has iis ype nel 1 multitude; tia te gy _ Gods ase ; defiged according to union itself If therefore all es papa ha 8h eS a he “tudes of forins are the progeny of monads, annich tore. are the o —_ r stag | ASA the Gods allotted: peculiarities whi *h omgiate trom NESS

nomacts are inherent in. smaltit idles

wecessary dhe the whole demi args: shoutd subsist p prior to the. ranltade Pos mise . os denviurgi, and that the three: demiurgi should distribote the onecause ration of the universe: Ee ee eh

Again therefpré we assert from the beginning that it is necessary the — Bos deminegic principle: should either be one, oF many, ‘or one, and man Oo,

Bat if indecd, wt is one: alone, and the: multitude in. the world, and é 2 ai ‘iereat order which jt contains subsist similacly. from one der ‘ eee

inciple, how are mortal and immortal natures the progeny Petr Ri

enue without a aor ? For ull the natures that proce aon

| fabfication are immortal. - But if the demiurgie. principle is many only,

: a ence is the common: fotin of hyparxis communicated to the multitude,

- fit does not pe ae from:one?. For as the final cause is one, viz. th vetoes oes as the paradigmatic cause is one, viz. animal pretend # = orld. rept isa a geverated one, thus also after the sanie manner F: AON is one, Bat af there are ope and many demit urgic pri ry

‘the one | e belo ig ieee: to ale eke ie “pelan; : how. is it: “extended to: athe: fies. ao a A Satelite panes For the: supermundane: genera subsist. a tie 2 < ie “Gntelleetnal Gods, and according to intellectual para igs. ‘For being Saati: partial, they ents ly assimilate the natures posterior to thems es intellectuals; co-ordinately: to themselves. - alr. how. will it: any a : ace oS ‘te anion oft total fabrication which paueng wholes sali? oe epee See

= -o PP sae ’ 3 oe, .e Pee Nae 2 Ea > —-- Be 4 > pe . “ ‘ 2b iat, Y Ft Peet us Lae ve ——- See s oF Te wy ‘> AY > Fr tess oe 3 a, Pry.

ae AA Se ~~ Sei ~ POLS eh ae

G ~~ aA >t.

vs :

ws

}

4:

J

ast

ee wl oe eS § ees ;

eee

- : as » a ae

-- . - . ~ =p 7 ¢ ie oes ue a] 4 Pay =v ; ~ -

-A * * “+ . -“4 er sets 3 > itt =

LS . * a

| divide: a.

secondary to the inte ,and che is the cause of secondary goods ta'the world. But we must refer: i‘ eure those Gods the cause of united forms and ro That. the Fests IS | eee ~~ intellect however, i is ‘an intellectual God, is I think throug E een sok peewee es ular present.

omar. ame OF PPL ro. . ee -_ ee

* et divisive: of: wholes? How is it EO with roundane. aoe Hie How is it said ‘to fasbion the universe? ‘How from the genera of being SS way Rie does: it produce saul, and the natures. posterior to. male For fon this RR Ree hypothesis} we must: admit that Pile these: ane in intelligibles, 1 viz, figure, ee genera. of heing, ‘and these: divided, the similar und the dissimilar, and other things: through: which the deminrgic piinciple constitutes the whole world, Bat if the demiurgie principle

the same time: intellectual nature, bow: does he prot

intellect? How does. he separate the. multiforn orders of souls 2: i a

does. he divide th he: parts a | tha Wick tes ‘the. “power eh: ‘advidiog ae. will ‘not fou oa ie ee « differ r from that which, connects the total genera of the

urgus of wholes, is called. by Timeus ,

: sa : atly es to see, to discover, and to reason, Dut

Bi ne fe wiadically. B But ee denisigng: ontee # indeed, o vides: the world into five parts, ; and at another divides the circles of the

soul into hebdomads, that he may generate either the celestinl spheres, or the seven. parts of the soul.

| ul We must say therefore, that he i is entirely : telligible and at the same time intellectual Gods, and

: : ’ i 5 ts . / : ; . ¥ 7 > 7 ’ _ : . - : . : fr," ° ; rh ' ; ' . . : . . - > ru. : 7k. . I vay se Aen : ° ; > ; " j e . Bice} « > : ; -” ; ‘ o* a. ," ‘A V2) fAwds a By > 2. Pa - ' ay . «> ; " 2 , - . = ; . ae ‘ ~- ‘ . ’ 7 > 5 e . . a x Ss = . oh ’ av ‘ a, ae 8 ee or fai : s*e | . <> eistrei>> ) 5 e=3 ~ ; ta : 4 - . , : : . q . . 3 Ye ~> vl oy Tt _ ' > . f ut Wr Ss ee Se pivo : Vs ait feyv Fee = ¢ ‘ — "a : 2 » « - - - ey os ‘ “ ‘ . - - : ‘es ‘ “7 ~*~ a * — =o! ‘ary ht. Ent 'y 5 ’ . _ -_/-_ 4 } ’ : ‘ . ~~. ; : . +2," Fy sata ;7 bbs = . ~ ’ ,.% by fa “\ <> <?*;, > 3.% . SS aa var '.*5 : se we» yeer ss ‘. -_ a F ’ Ss ae >t 2 . : ~ . . . is : ’ . +, : in i; , ‘ .) . 3 o ™ Les s* - + - | <0 “5 r. "Gy 7 ve . — - = “ise i A ; : r : pth ; ; . < ' * . ‘ y : :

is of ‘an intelligible and at ae ‘ duce participate ee

ce = ak aati . For the. intel ligi

; co —e S46 ‘ae -. ' o . a ~s ~e ~ * ca . ~~ —_* = r ; _- - 7 as . “ a — ~~ > . i . « - = " ~ - -‘s . -* > , _ Sad > - = ‘ 2 ¥ . -*. < o%™% -s ~ ~ “ 7 « “ “ x < » rg - ; »* > . “ » 1 > -: “ ; 4 o es. ” + 7 ~ > ; . a -" ~< -~ F + ee % ce ye 4. eae Re oa ~_— ant / - - : ,. y a" * 7 “ ‘ ‘ Bron rs ” : a es . + -. >< . ues ae Pigs Pe a % ee Pe: ia Bi Pe . _ ‘ .* ‘ . ° " z ‘ : 4 ss . e $ ; aa > ees. Ls . “3 e — % : ‘ > 4 : . 2. =e ““ ?. ; a ae "S ' r ' : = 74 Se ' = _

“to me to. have ‘indicate

et ‘sel in fein ot eg pat as the pereanitoe of pgivetossiin

primarily, the first, and the hig soar —_ i it le, which we tenominste: the

one being, and. nena es engl cing. ri ee simply —— But

as ee dee iiloravediate nntide _— anes a ty. to. intellect, and the: uae bar ee

at the end of wholes. : my a

* cording to ‘cause: hak: ‘the: first: ‘of. Sisalecriate have: the intelligible — “ aecording to participation ; and the natures that are collective of these, ~ Conjoin the intelligible. ‘and. iutellectual peculiarity. together. - : ‘Since therefore, Tires also calls the demiurgus- intellect indefinitely, and —

é ’ E | Sah)

Z “14 NW Fated ' ini Loowit . ESE wnt)

TPPAY Lateline} ys “ j 4) . fee : .

‘neither denominates him life, ‘nor intelligible, i in ‘consequence of his pent Se = ;

charity being alone intellectual, itis ‘certainly es that he should

he established at the end of the intel leetual Gods. eke

te ese

- For there intellect 18 intellect itself, and i is. ‘not Gack an intellect as “the Satummian i at Por Saturn also i is ‘intellect, but hei isa pte and. incor

> ‘ . oe 4 + . 4 Fe ue . 4, » mt “ , iy - . oe) * " é 4 , > ¥ Lyte , . t , * " , t } tevin t's ge #F yy r i ty i £ Me ¢' . ¥ : 7 + a . f = t a ‘¥ i "aa A Ww “ : .

| CHABXV.

roptible intellect, which mani transcending t he ow sole i

| intellect. penny the eee intligible is ae first of ‘intelligible, ) — 30 that which is: simply intellact, is the Tast of intellectuals. For all

ae "things are in each of the orders. For in. intelligibles. life and intellect —— _ -preesist; and in the breadth of fife, there are similarly life and intellect.

. And in intellectuals there i is each of the rest, ‘But in intelligibles indeed,

being is according to essence, but life and intellect. are according: to = ee

cause. In intellectuals, intellect. indeed j is according to essence, but

peng

and life are according to participation. And in the intermediate natures, ee

intellect is according to cause, but being” is according to. ‘participation, Oo and life according to essence. As therefore, that which is most vital

in life is the middle, and | as that which 4g especially intelligible is the

‘summit in being, so if. intellectuals, the extremity. is that whith is most intellectual. Hence if there is a certain. ‘intellect - which 1s simply. intel.

lect, and a perceiving intellect, this i is intellectual intellect, which Plato denominating the demiurgus: unfolds io us the most manifest order, which

it is allotted in intellectuals, Op this account also, prior to allother things, the demiurgus constitutes participated jatellect, as ‘Timeus saya, A For placing intellect in sonl, and soul in body, he fashioned the universe. wave Energizing therefore, according: to his own essence, and producing by bis

very being, he constituted the intellect of the | universe wid! things. For every participated proceeds cre acta icipn

a a other

Hence, as if Plato had said, that the generative cause wiscl@ mi eae ss 3 =:

sistence to participated intelligible, i is that whi is. pevasnly. being se

articipeble and ‘nteltestial sabatiene os, these things diereloes, it as rane evident. what. the hyparxis of the demiurgus and father i 135, eed what etnies = SEY:

it is allotted i in intellectuals according. to Times. ee a ee

Seed ore 6 ee acne br >? 7 ~ “ -

ys

es 7

: “ . f ¥ 7 Sz im’ ' ; ‘ ‘4 7 Pde ; “. is My y a) 4 if - - y' x. ha! a L . y : wid

. EAL = ‘oe J " > ry. i

a, ~ -. . a ~ - — 7 a = —- ie~ aad - _ - — > * ars ~ - = ‘ 4: ‘ A —_— ~* a ~s - “ “- = ae) Ge J d = —s > et we a >< < > = - Ses _ ** haat - » *. _ all - : 7 ' . : ~~, > - - m4 ~ e “ . . ° a =4 ~ ~> -—s - ~ ~ ~ g or *, -- ‘s Thee ae OPE eg FO ae ee ee ‘e- = ~ a : : 7 - _ * = - : - = + . “ J = - ; — .. —~—_ = o = - . - - = iS: " > = >s * oe = ~ ' — a ~ — a a = = ne - a at . = Z o = t - - : = . of <2 = , al “ == : IAPTER XVI eos ak : — : = . o a ese Site Pe aye A ee ‘=e = = > 7 - -* 7 ~<a Ae Ss Ft. . SO PS : Sr eS Nay Oe te? —— . ws . x “+ - _. s a = : + us. HEA = = 85 ve ' “ : _-— -— ~~ ne _~ 7 - _ zi ie ° a '. é . om *“ - 7+ pte - = hk. > : : . py e iS 4 : . We — > > ~ 'g e ~~ a4 ~~ . se” s » “> ~_ - “s - _—_ =f _ x oy .' a Zo . ~ 44 ar ~~ “3 > . : - =: . . ad - ‘5 i eee ee ee Px eS ie Tt | aki Aen, SS ei ws Nig mee ag ee ay rae ee fer - a <a ae Pg Os, = — . — oe i > 14 ee . a © te Ue a. Spe oe . i a sus ~ . 7 ad w- & i ; a » i ea, —— ; Z v y & , = 4 ’ : thd o ¥ — , . : EDU er he int ‘1 ically le 7 Ah gee BT ‘gs however after anot er ‘manner sy! logistic ly 6 ect ‘the Pee , 2 25 ~~ = “ SEN y ey of the de Teus, ‘teceiving oan He im 16 ESS CET e demiurgus, receiv i wus the ps ESR ; : To 3c Vs > 9 ; rey, : ; / ‘ Ra . , Rr = : a

ee OTD a ORY y on a neats on this sul ject. T see : ceva hy ’ Rr Pe a pe lie oO Ps 4 [oe 3) uy Sex * “= SU OAGU Rn Nt Bimevs calls the whole dealin fabri icator : ad d father, in the b SR = ae Beate pra ae ERR Of what he: sane Sie him.” _Forhe says, Ti is difficult ¢ to liscover UT Site

eae and when found, itis impossible _ a8 Avge Nh Jence, he does not think fit to call bi Ce PRE OU either father: 28 te. OF Yaiieler alone, nor again ‘eonnecting the troy Ae ene RG ae ther ‘sal fathicalar: ‘but on the contrary, he ‘places the fabricative prigte: 2: as ae yee hi pe egies = oes ha

ny : to. the paternal. “Now therefore, we must show i the a Oe as CID

ts L ne : ae a resp pect fabricator and Sater rail from ¢ esis othe er 5 r; ar ee ie speaks rat pig : — Gay ae ewe HONE : Neues oe re ods, and the progeny oF he a eas: LRN at ods, and this is. the same. fie as. 40. oy ide: them ‘into: superessential 2 Sia - monads, and the progressions of beings, father indeed will be generative | of the Gods and supe resseutial unities ; bot fabricator will » give subsist- Nye. AN ence to essences and beings. For again, according to this re aon | Anoaee RA hor! “says, that the natures which are generated by the denito rus are equal tae the Gods: for the demiurens i is not only fabricator, but also fatl Her but bat UR tisk those which are produced by ‘the jonior ‘Gods, are allotted ; a mortal eee Ratha " nalare, For these Gods are alone ‘producers and fabricators of things — OE — which | participate « of existence alone, aud not of the ‘Superessen tial eee a 7 ze, arity. Hence through that by which they suffer a dininution with re~ - Aa spect: fo the demiurgic1 monad, through this they are not allotted a power: as ee \ generar of ee eaual to the Gods. And Aino that by iy which the : bse s - ‘ rare i Stes alae Pe sii pe eee a Be oe OR ? 5g ewe Se ie SP 8 Fre cite} I Pry Ae

"seen * “see eue

_ ‘weueeeuepeeeeevnane ae

ee ee ee eee ‘wine ve awe © Oe we ye te ee FAAG VAIN PPP ALY

; enue VE

ie binds to himse if the generations of all mundane natures.

“ Butif again, we divide beings ito the total aud partial, father i vlan oo Be the ponte canne of whole, Dt fina of spatea mareees Perth fentice tees caer esa fof Ae a oe : generated ; but the. latter Lipo the: former, SEANCES Serra ne by his very being, energy giving y

ts to tha np cause, bak the reels a ee to the B | fabricative cause. _ For the fabr ‘icator indeed produces that. which | is Be :

wig eee to being. For the Elean guest defines the

| eons ar himself, For he js father by lis very being, ata Eoeniy united ae himself. Each as seowane BG

soca of | bou und. in ndeed i is thee cause of stim tout me the latter of the proc on had the former. is the cause of wholes, but the Tatter of ¢ ain ‘sderatons as far. as: to parts. . nN nel the one: se indeed, is the primary leader of simple, 2, but the other of composite ma tures. Again: however, in. th yese the “generative: Cause, and: the: case which is productive of life, "are opposed to each other 5 he paternal: cause indeed is con

effective: with: vivilic” “powers. And aa the paternal and. the. causes pertain to the coordination of bound, so sey gd poe ical f vivific, pertains to vivilication, and the first infiuity, = SS

These thiogs, however, being. tus divided by us, ey is ev srideot that the eS

puternal indeed, is itself by itself primarily in the ‘intelligible. Gods, For they ure the fathers of wholes, being fixed according to supreme Pcl as ble union. And on this “account, Plato also: aan tbe dee =o Fathe teh, nee from the natures which are proximately Breas

But the father constitutes things posterior to: RS 0

cause the n ascent with generative powers, bette 2 effective

ring to him the: appellation of father, ene ehee indeed, iti is onal oe a : ‘

sit Etat fo salnadiee 5 naines to, the ‘ineffuble | from. ay cond AP CANS

ee i he rey ds, pene are more e ancient than. al the ie oe a Fsubeish ae intelligible Gods, and: the intelligible Gods are ‘the fathers of all the — ae

>t stad

and te. eauses & whieh a ate posterion te. a Bat i one ot ne indeed, he tre foouces the: names from at — and at another vice the first b ri Tak

very. s peiee roe bib, EE then efove, all he. rhcipal pane peculiarity, we must say that: Plato gives. this. name > 40 the ome fra

cs for there i is as enny peers such a. cause aa. this.” ‘Henes it, eee ts. _ Sine 125 LO appel ellation oa Hn, a

adiately afier the onc. "The pate:

- divine: genera, being established in the highest essenices, and occultly. producing wholes. And the first God indeed, i is beyond the appellation of

father, as he is likewise magne: all other: ames 5 ae and hei is neither ipoaki . wee os ae me =

deo But the. intelligible Gods : ‘are: e primarily. y and goodnesses, and are the exempt fathers of anne

~The paternal peculiarity, therefore, 0 originates apap es -th nee rsk : -

intelligible 1 triad; but the fabricative. first. presents itself tot the view in the third triad, For that which generates all forms, and adorns all ee with forms } is the third triad of intelligibles. Port here, as we have said, —

mibperiect seine subsists, which is com prehensive of the first and intel- ae = _ Sree Here therefore, the effective also or fabricative. atthe — . s

Tigible paradign Be same tine subsists. For aninral itself constitutes the Gods, and produces the forms of all beings. Hence it is allotted the paternal pecul

: according to the divine cause, but according to the farmal cause, it folds into: light. the effective principle. of wholes. _ Bot again, on the con

trary, the effective and at the same time paternal peculiarity, is allotted — its: hypostasis } in the. demior gic monad. Heuce also the. demiurgus of wholes is the hi ypostatic cause of Gods, Ina particular: manner hovevets he fabrieates- the world, energizing with forms and deimiurgic reasons. For be coustitutes ‘intellect, souls. and bodies, adorning all things ith tae some canine mon. bite

nad ai aN ’ UNG ry

a OMe (ON THE THEOLOGY = BOOK,

a se 8 eth kasd cin cn with lant ae 3 rr m: moe gba te aast:

aay Vike yi haven

“ >

..* r*5

Pe te ~

eX “se

< , a = ss ' a“ nn 4, _ er "he Pa ve var > , See, on ae Say a) 7 eo te ree a! s * “ied, ’ Tr iy yy J “ ‘3 re ‘ ~*~ hin a nny shay

+7 wat

: — r nt * eu 4 " 7 . ty _ ni | , ." —— . ‘\y > rinsys 5 hl LA's “Tire Aceh hha Rants *) sy) 4 ent ee ere \ . . _ ~ heal the Lf- =i >a te” ir As . tee) t °f) ~*~ " >) fae OEP Ee LRN : - hey te “Cet > i — Nic £4; ik uy en OG, eit

*'s,!"s

ree x

—

- s~ . ; ta -

* o -

> tte - Pon 3 > Sn po tars Me ay = Ld ¥ rete ifr, toe

oye \< .

a wee CHAP. iS: = Ss oF PLATO. :

| Des ‘you. — st0, select; haw the end of tntelligittes sid edjway prawns and at the same time effective; but the end of ser aR ser effective and at the same time paternal. “There however, the pati ernal oF acer peculiarity: is “more: predominant ; but here. the effective. | For i in both ‘mieed, both causes _preexist 3 nevertheless j in the paradigm fic er in ani = :

‘mal itself] the paternal is more prevalent, but in the demiutg

‘effective. sheds ‘Foriner eae ek bis ats being: but the tery

: energizing. | Cy anh is essential but iu ‘the latter essence is decline! | soe ae are: oth both; ‘but jn the | former intelligibly y, and in the latter intellectually. From — these things therefore, it is evident, that the demiurgic cause subsists analogous to the paradigmatic cause; and that it has the same order with — respect to intellectuals, as that has with respect to intelligibles. “And on “this account Timarus also says that the demiurgus of wholes was extend to that paradigm. For he ‘Saya, * Whatever ideas intellect perceived by the diancétic energy in animal itself, such and sé many he conceived it~

necessary for the universe to contain.” And together with this meee = :

there isa diminution of the : intellectual with reference to the’ intelligible.

Rola the latter 3 is nore A ylang Bug ‘the: former i is more ee alin ther is sae ‘ab heh at She’ desinible:” oer aes one ‘fits wie pace power; but the “other absorbs : as it were and embosons the whole prolific abundance of the desirable. And after this manner, the demim ‘ gus ofthe universe is all-perfect, Feceiving whole intelligible powers, from all-per eet aninral. For the universe is threefold; one indeed being intellig gibly a another. intellectually ‘e and: another sensibly. “For the world j is perte

from: perfect atures, as Tj neeus: SayS. And aninial itself i is: perfect aes

cording to all things, as the same Taneeus asset tS. The — Lowe

eing the best of causes, is all-perfect.

| yin: th erefore, ‘resuming: what we eee ee we: oe

er val cause commences from the Hg sbmete union of intelli i es: ‘bat |

ernal Vand at the same time joi bt e aradiom ; and: the: effective and at te ie wie is ete seen dk to the while di "

+ same vine | ie

ice

: oS = Pe eay he iy A “ tae ‘ . ne og xo Meters VA 4 = eS of RR Rr tre ; ; ’ ee ee 4 ™ oj Be dem = ‘ a - a P ‘ , _ . ’ : Dp | \ ‘ . , “ As y ' 2 . ’ 2 3 > ; . i y : 7 MF : alg > > , : ‘ ~< " * , , ‘ A * $.9e¥ * pa) . 4 7 . . te. ; " 7 . v j * . ; ‘

Se, ee oP

352, LR ores ON THE THEOLOGY | “BOOK ¥

is-alone effective and Ridin: pertains. to. the junior Gods who give Rarity He subsistence: to. partial and mortal things. The ‘peculiarity. therefore af | ‘the demiurgic cause is effective and. paternal. And this Timasus asserts, cit i “not only in the beginning of the discourse about it, in which he says, [To oe ei cae Rs discover] therefure, the artificer and father of this Mniverse, &e-3" ‘byt ‘also in the speech. to. the. junior Gods, he does the same thing; - for the Rie ena aha | demiyrgus: in a similar manner says to them: “ Gods of Gods of whom B05.) aun the: deciurgus: and father, { Whatever 1 1s generated by me is ‘indissolu-- — ble, L being willing that it should be so.}” For he does not call himself “a : father and demiurgus, bur demiurgns . and father, just as there [Timeus : calls. him), fabricator and father. Aud not in the Timus only is this maode of the arrangement of the names defined, but in the Politicus alsa, — | the Elean griest speaking about the world says that it imitates the’ instruc

: tion. of its: demiurgus and father ; re and j in the beginning indeed, he uses

these names more accurately, but i in the end more negligently. Since Je Seiten | i ;

Plato, therefore, every where preserves: this order of names unchanged, it 4s evident to tho

3 ternal ceeaur f

a it possesses a an ailestions cause of the natures to. which seuises acbaisteare. Lee see = Aud because indeed, itis. father, ‘power 18 in ity. and at. the. same: time in- = cS : tellect. For the demiurgus himself says, * Imitating the power which. T se ae employed i in your generation,” And again, Timeus aye spucnia ae: ee

— demiur uss Whatever ideas. intellect perceived i

. and 80. many he conceived by the diancétic energy it necessary fo this — -__-ymiverse to contain.” Hence he is father, and the power ofthe father is Fa him, and intellect. All these. however, are io him: intellectually,. aud Gp

not intelligibly.. ‘Hence, T think he is. called father indeed, not simply, FE 3 together with effector. and demiurgus ; and power, not by. itself, bat has Sh eRe: power. of the demiurgus ; and father, © For he who calls himself — Hat eel

ae aad nee, 8a ays that it is the power of | himself. ‘But te) is im

Ose, who are not entirely unskilled in things of this: kindy: 220% that he defines the demiurgic monad. according to this peculiarity, aid <a oe that he considers it to be effective and at the same time paternal. For 9”

hecause indeed, itis ‘the ead of the intellectual triad, itis allotted a pase. lency with Lee to all the serene. Benera of Gods; but dey

; ivees rf 7 WA: a3}

4 ra, iTsia Safe tof } . J eres TsH,9 7 o.) Witst

® —

~ <.

‘ .

5 TE

he

»! 7 ’ far hy

; > ee aR eA uy AS es At he i

Ze sini 4h ub ve apes

SD Tes ie

ai i

" y we Oa

. j » , +e __ ’ . 4 ‘

csi goss ie ot : . ™ ' ot cy .iA + ear? .

yt a 7. . *. a . ; ’ . ) * , ° . 4%

beter, Ay he <. Yikes : . ; ‘ at ae Oe ee APR , ot ; ; . , ) . ™ > la 7a = i | ’ _ . . ’ » or ’ tL ve . ; - i *; ” en A 4 ' ‘ ' Mo ok . ' " ’ ‘ . : . * / >

CHAP. xv.

ately soilled: icles without the: addition: of power: sad: ‘as other — appellations. _“ Whatever ideas therefore intellect perceived,” ” &e. For” all things are in him intellectual tee and both ¥ power und. fatl ier, by which he imitates the intelligible: paradigm. — Por in him all things: were intellix gibly, * viz. boun: dy infinity, and that which is snixed from both these.

These, however, ¢ are father, power, and intellect... But. the intel lectual of

the paradigm ‘indeed. WAS intelligible in the. intelligible. ‘Gods, meng

sisting prior to an intellectual cause, | “The intellectual however of the } demiurgus, is of itself intellectual, be

: ing intellectual i in intellectuals, as e Es was before observed. Because indeed, as we have said, he is father,

; Oo Feta. Sle te >t ; . ’ > _ _ my : a ‘ 7 » ; é , ei : 4G Lp ; ; ; : ‘ “hs ves eek \ . I eee ee | eS 4 4 ° i . 4 J, , , ws J ; A “ Tish ’ : pate i . ~- irs) Pa Folks S ‘ f ‘

power is in him, ‘and also. intellect. - : “But because these are defined ae ‘ £3

‘cording to the effective: and demiurgic, he is coarrany oe owi by the viv order, and together with it constitates the whole world: » ‘What this ord

shall shortly survey. But thus much is evident from what thas been sa ae ah Sar tet 8 Se eneerntn Foe nS ee ee order, together with it generates: total fives, and conjains at to himse ae

hy Sts US.

Re genera of life, and ! viv fies the der is however, and where it is arranged, we

a Beerres all she: measures: SA Hife i in iy and eel ie ec?

io Tess an C0 generate tm, Dense he I ena teem

of the. intellectual order, and is” the demiurgic intellect. As js there fore: demiurgic, he gives. subsistence to all things ; ’ hut ‘as ‘inte | eee See

econvolves multitude to union, and converts it to himself. te also accomplishes both these, by the words which he delivers to the juxt ;

Gods. Por he fills them with deminrgic and prolific power, co to himnself, constitutes Ainnself heats

, % Sate Saar tte +s Va Cy Woe. } : : Bi ee ait hoe wMe Se ole 2 i eet Poe Orn ts se cl Seigece' ti . ~ as 4h ue (VAR \y ; ct Ye My tT Vv yuve AS i-~ 2S a ) aed . ?/ : , , - :) ~ Thy", e+,t ~ ae Fan. ool wee 4 "( ’ ty ergot Ms rae ashe fe red PAS Sve Reb oe ne ig A Se oasis Pew oo tg Oy Aes Bs Bhi Po Bea whe Freee gar 1 Sa ear TANS TR - . | : i “ \ : d tle eye Te ny, A ey Sa SE Pi) = os re ae Tie. sey ea wa sve “a te is \: 43 .* Powe te yy, . “a * “~~ i. , “* " . foe coe) A te > . TS ] AT ‘ii « ~a i : i¢ ‘ _* -“we , eee” ’ 3 rere se Pe va: . we, << Re ee SOTA OO by yas he AS Tee © cvOEY el ae ri es * ze Vee TOA > p= % ¥ “on — ee en ot AMS ‘> At’ ey AL. . p ae Be 9 rey, fin hyde’ WAL US, 1. J 0.98 SUEY _? 2 AE Pht ' ' ~SI PTI ef Pees fl . * > > * . ve a? . . P« : sf - +) . -) s ' ue") . r . 3 . : " . " os |g. 4's Che ene ANT WRI AO os SON MORE ER LN ANA ERODED ath Conv icea spurge o ELL wiap Moe Ce Ue ot ‘ eh Ev AQ At At ee PL ete PY eat e) wou Lbs an “sy Tee Seth ae ; ‘ . 7 pf. A A os vat Sey . ’ +" : ; - tere ‘ ; AL “3 : ° oe > Sof | ’ - : . - : ’ a oP, ; ws , ‘ " , ‘ . ee ee. 2 Z ~ - ‘ ; yo’ Ap StS, . : shy . ot wy : =F c ety t f Cot a3 ae da? ; : cit ee -Mee" ;

\ ‘ : Ver vel : ; 7 * ra : ) i, .* ’ »@ i Ba at .> 7) “ x Las a > fe? > ryt X Ae, Pr | Vas , wi * ane ‘i. : Sy ee) eat . — ae tp fo Wy “ ,- AS Pe h : ‘° 6 EON St WE ; : ef Pe x » PA Ss) vr, 7 Toe Oe ou " . -; Fit Mhy ae * . Sis Le . ? rat SO ve ate we ; 1; JAY Ct as ‘9 os Farsteanitevé : ’ 1 ’ j ie

OF xe of desire as it were to ee mul cas Sets ie 3

wea?

SS

“9

. power, ora form 3 ise.

a? Eoigntey

Sich isa and gives: subsistence to all. shots *¢ A iis RSs of the one: deity 3 in the demiurgus. foe ee: PU een PAY In the first, place, therefore, as. 1 hoes eid. : ieee waafolde through 2 eae

id urgic. deity.

i in hina intellectually,

bad > - we : ” , 4 vs " . - -—_ ~~» ~— =. i ah? we 2 ~° ; : b — I 7 »~* ‘ se > : YY ar 4] -" er [ss “« . " . Aa SS 7 m bs he ’ ~ c ~“s i -~ 7} “™ Oe ey ee a! eo ge Pr er er it ee

-_ ere “ ~ . J f ¥ be ~ ’ = - es x ’ . on F] - a ~ - e a ~— = . - <-->) > “~ ——— -—- : _ .* $ 3 — —_—— ~~ ’ ——— SS" . - a on -- > ~ at —= . ot * * _——_ > ae, { - — ~*~ = - “wv -—" « _ * - : o> «-——_ a . __ _ on — == 2 © , 7 . ~ 7 - ~~ . “A 2 » ’ - . “ = _—_" + . . ‘! a . —— = LS aeea ae ae ee Tne ; . : . > % ~ <P? a ~ “a “4 pt BS - 2 “| 2 : = “! oe wk: ~~ —— = , ‘ A eS => s - af > —. . ~ =- ae ‘ - ., : - - . = = c: — = tr “1 ft ' r =a _ ee th ie ——— ’ ; a eS % * oe Ps, rey ae a — me Sa yo A op , “ . ; 4 . - fw “SO ee => ; ie : Pe ‘ EB > a y = ena oe > ys eae “ : . . ——_——— ‘ , é ~ 4 ~~ “ ae - - . " = ‘ : Wade a >t he SS Fe tt =——— - ———= _ a

SE ‘Timens. = In the first place: then, Tineus. cs the b eg

jo be of the. Ps paternal 3 in him, and which is: ‘as it were the intelligible of intellect, is

illuminated. Bat through : will, his: power is governed, and is. ‘extended : a = to one intelligible good... “And through providence, bis intellect is perfect, — Se a ae sake these likewise a are: the hives Soe

t Cet € ts rs “

_ -—

e third plac 2. sheseforesk let us a catty our conceptions auak the da 3 ti S ma iiurg rei ic cause according to other projecting energies’ of intellect, seein aa) i

Se ee ia CN ficiently exhibitshis good-“ness, | and his unenvying and abundant: communication of demiurgic 9) > “Teasons, being impelled to. this from the seat of goodness which i is ine Bee Nii

i herent i in him, and from. his exuberant deity. ‘For his. goodness and ; 4 is eee

_ mnenvying abundance, are not as it were a certain habit of good, and eae

Ween if by | itself esisting prior. to many goods, but itis one era

reine? ineffable participati on of good, and the one of the demiurgic order; Sie oat _ gording to which the demiurgus also is a God, and Gils all things with =

) bo good. For because there is deity in him which desires tO

adorn, and. arrange all things, and an hyparxis which isextended tothe =

providence of the whole of things, on this account he establishes: the prins OF es as ciple of fabrication. His goodness therefore. is nothing else than demi~ ae ABABA

But bis will is the progeny of the energy of his goodness,

bounding the end of his” power. For since io the demiurgus of wholes)

. there are, as we have said, father, power, and intellect, and these subsist

according to each. of these he is filled. with the: pars “ me eae

And. through: goodness: indeed, that which. = Ey caee

: “these thi mee the sania Senne of the Sees eal Buti i 1 the: et 2 aa insaeees

CHAP XVI, OP eG : ee

place; tie: sresents t to our view the ‘intelligible ¢ cause. wl Wig iit him, and also the united pa adigmatic cause of wholes which hie contains. For to make all things ‘similar to himself, evinces. that heis ‘the intelligible Son paradigm of every thing beautiful and: good 3 in the eos “Bor. because a he gives subsistence to all things by his very being, that to ches sh he — gives subsistence is the image of himself. And accor ing to ) this reasoning the demiurgus i is not only a God, bat he contains inv bite mself the intelligi ble, and true being, and antecedently comprehends: not ‘onl y et the final: cause. of. mundane natures, but also the paradigmatic cause. . But again, in the third | place, Timeus celebrates the demiurgic power, and the principle which abolishes every thing disorderly and indefinite, |

and prepares the beautifel alone and the good to have dominion” in : mos

wholes, For the assertion that the demiurgus to the utmost: of h his power suffered nothing evil and vile to ‘exist, indicates his’ ‘unconquerabl

power, which adorns things material in an. ‘unpolluted man ners aye we at

imparts: by Hlaninatien: ‘bound to —— and ese to — :

natures. AES RUE GR BIS eS Bee EFa SEER Me ge ERM Ege ERO SINS RUN ENTS SE RE i a race oR OP es

In which part of ae Tim mus, = liebe, this. begs of Plato will appear : to roe to ‘be wilratiable, Mae matter 1 is —— ron 86 2 me

seule pases by a the veatiges oe forms, thas ‘hin nse elf introduces into it 3 « all the perfection of « ornament and arrangement. Matter, therefore, atid the whole of that which is the subject of bodies, proceed superally from : - 2

Ay st AVE

the first. principles, which: on account of tbeic exuberance of x om able to generate: even the last. of beings.” Bet ite dem universe, ittiparts: by illumination, order

nication offorms. EOE Se in the fourth: place, therefore et. us. 3 survey t how Ti . ws the: demiurgic intellect. By reasoning a sess,” says t

nivre sr A dioovered 2 fr eis , 1 the avew wens aire visible Se

Po pte eS a

one of the se

wh ale world is fabricated: an Speech id F intelli gl bes rong the © com nit oe ¥

refore, coupe ead oe Se

good. ‘The demiurgic intellect, therelir dornin nceak asingig 8 me ae , & ceneene : sien analogously. to hin ‘abs reasons; : for be erits the © oe me . oa causes: “of mundane natures, owhich hreexist unite Se Ph ted ean? | Jigibles.. For those things which intellig: eck cou a REIS smiaels and exemptly, ihese intellectual jntellect ‘separating, distri. 3 ee buting into ‘parts, and. as: it were- fabricating by ‘itself, generates. oe ee ae ee i teasoning therefore 18 the. being filled with the intelligible, aod. an all BS a perfect union with it: By which also it is evident that itis: ‘nol fit: fo 6 think this reasoning fof the deminrgus] is either investigation. or doubt, = : or os wandering of divine intellect, but that it is stable Antellige ae ie uintelleetaa Hy perceiving the multiform canses of beings. For intellect ie ae e 3 | etviee united Aa. the: intelligible, and- is: filled with its: own intelligibles. Race - And io a similar manner it. is intellect io. energy, and intelligible. Po 2 sat atone and the same time, it intellectually. perceives: sand is oe VAN Miseovers itself haptabac into. itself, ‘and: the Useorinn a iso : | |

en. of the Godan ieee. Aebaenolice sith. thea 3 is 5 not. ise sarees ‘ a sie that which ja abs sent | “for. all things are always present to. the i ce of ‘the. Gods. | The: Senge abs there 4 is ‘not $e] sa ed fom

datellect. Seiwa

| ‘aatares: ee hoch! Ce ‘fick eae fled ie ; desdeheudl er i ors | pera of bodies: when it- was vanquished | by the obseure: vestiges. oof forms, S 3 =“ | | visible, uae I think, he calls Pipes ee visible sea to nature, oes ig oe ee

SY A»

: logs subbedinite ta shpat As, # ‘ial os er Sees intel igibles; aller: the. same manner ‘shea ae catte i eligibles bia Be I -oasturally visible, und, converts intellect to the intelligible, as that which = = 8 sees: té that which is seen. Hf, therefore, intellect sees animal itself, and ae : ae oars stiles ta) it the whole world, ik aay Me. aid, shat ani inna. Atel is. Dae

came. ‘XVII. tee it HIN rN or LAO, . B57

-visible to the sii oe fthe ‘ aD . verse. For: there the: most. splendid: of ae a ea intelligibles- subsists; and this is that. which we bet re demonstrated,

when we said that there the fountain of beauty: shines. news which rath Socrates, in the Poe 2 denominates —. nod aga ah a ea 4h S4 ee ey ti

oe a

»° Suen hee ‘ore fe: the eee whieh’: are te he iaenmed of: ike pee ‘decisariie ‘cause, and from these things they are to be derived. We shall however obtain one perfection of the summit of the dogmas — concerning it, if we are able to survey the words which’ this cause — extends to the junior demiurgi, and to-unfold the concealed meaning of them. This, therefore, we shail also do, establishing the following principle — of the: explanation of them: ‘The energies and powers ¢ of the Gods are — twofold. And some indeed abide dn, and energize ‘about them, and have for their end one hypostasis, and which is united to essence, | Bat oo) others proceed’ from them, exhibit an’ eflicacions power: about secondary = natures, and coexist with the multitude. of” their. recipients, and with the FSS. peculiarity of essence. These, however, being twofold, the “secondary = are suspended from those that are prior to thei, are defined about them, — and receive their proper hyparsis aecording to' them.” For it is every where necessary that externally proceeding. should: be the images’ pe internal energies, evolving the atonce-collected | nature of their indi- 2 icc tah de kaiee gen > in + then whieh is. united, ‘ood Sintra their ace 3 oF ling to. this reasoning, 5» tibeations te “energy. mt nature is also. ven eters bei tg rt Aptis ede 3 in it, 5 Nee shad to whieh it copnects

i 7 ‘ 7 y . . 7) hes ; , Ye > ys aor Ae 4 ‘y xy" = - ’ 4 - , : ; Res vs at a” oe .% -j ‘ a <4 . > ei, ; > <> - - , _* ~~ te ~~ 2 ‘ : ; / / = we! Was J si) . <> Le > ape : = Pas Doge ¥- % : , a + ay pee i i > > = oe iy ian 4° he y = os td ry . »" ol = a =< . ia : .. 2) “S25 ‘3 rh i 7 = = =~ ‘ ‘Z : ; : . ~ —— ‘ ; os ' | —<7 | 2 : : ri ae 42) ai ty af z 5 : rae '? 3¢2 . ‘ \ >— =. “v2 Pybe ! ie % = . , a ; == 5 —> Ls , —S w*. . - ae ee = . # ‘

oi.

B38 ON TUE THEOLOGY

other. Again, the mo

5, inde et Sell, CONCHTS Wi

Hepa life of the soul, and is without any difference with ‘respect fo it. But va ns the: other Ss incumbent. on alter-motive natures, moves these, and abo’

Ms these extends the power of itself. ‘The energy cof intellect, therefore, i is

| intellect, i 4s not of itself ie capacity, and. afterwards: ‘receiving. energy, intellec- Xs

| Teotual through ively ap ss the divine and é

thier a which also” ‘bodies are. filled with these | nee pe rers, W ich if heing. moved by. natare,. act on eack other, and physically. suffer by each = tion of the soul likewise is twofold. Andthe one = = >

‘is self-motive, is converted. to itself, is of itself, concurs with:

likewise. twofold. And one indeed. 4s ‘intellectual, 4s united to true beings, anil is. impartible, being co-existent with the intelli igible itself. ee OF rather being the intelligible. itself, and intellect. For. intellect

tually perceives. the intelligible; but it is one. simple energy. For the —

: multitude. ‘of it is unical, and its energy is directed to itself. Bat the

r ener, zy of intellect i is directed ta. externals, . and to. things which are. able to a of intellect. For these intellect causes to he jintck-

ad. ie parting it to others. . It is necessary, therefore, that —

ey a ev

Higewee, i

lemiurgic intellect itself, should. aly ways : indeed be united —

to the intelligible, and that it should have the plenitude. and. self-

sufficiency of demiurgic intelligence eternally established. according toa union exempt from wholes 5 ; to which,. as it appears. to me, ‘Timeus also.

, Tooking says, that the father: of the. universe abides in his accustomed -mamuer, and withdraws himself to his own place of survey. delivering — SR the fabrication. of mortal natures to, the. mundane Gods. For so. far as — Se ae ‘

he is: exempt from. the beings: posterior to. himself, and is uncoordin

es with the more partial multitude of Gods, so far he is converted ee

himself, and surveys and ‘intellectually. perceives. the natures. prior to himself, according to one uniform union. But in consequence af. the

é more. ‘roling and leading Gods being extended towards: pees he emits

gufuy *s aan ls ha c 4 G HAAy

from. himself secondary energies, to all the partial orders.

Timeus, therefore, fashions. through words, these powers Sy efBee |

cious energies which proceed - from. the whole and one fabrication to ‘the demiargic multitude of Gods, For words are the j images of intellections >

because indeed A they evolve that which is contracted, in Horligniey but

lendidly as, it. were emitting the Jight of its own

Bis:

2 Tae A.

>

~e

eer

Cae Nh rates eae ae

¥. i> ae as

WA aru Rae

<, “

sei k ee hea a

FE : un.

.

Aa?

“— a 3 ™ oN

wy ey Ale

Ps = - = —_— 2 a “as e _- _> >= 7 ™ ._— ~~ 5 ~~. S . Pe meld > ee ” >. ~ *~« ‘ (“= "» ~ - ee Sa et ES ae => \ — f oe “= ‘ Y gk ae. ~" - * >” a = oe ~~ ° .—. as * ee i ee ee - ~~ Oy, ee - ~~ * =, > s ~~ r> ened 7 - a - - . - - ya ~ "* ote’ o4 > P ra 7 om - = —_ > ~ - 6 - > “ ae s. ag + ~ F — ~~ —_—— _— —<—" — a ie ee Th ; et rx ‘—" ‘ < an oe os Fadia & lest ee Ware — “A + a? - * -.~ : 4 - = sy a . + " : : rs oy - Gg 7 rt SH 2 ~ , > 4F- : an Er , - Se a eS: > j yet -~~ at = . > ~~ *f ' . } : > F , - . urtet' Toes SS f tra Ary Sear tr +? SE Gn ye beara . a) rd . ir -- *y Ft ' op te LEON See OT oFAs Ne " ea Tie». - ats .- 4; -Ss oie " ~~ Mow 5 a t ‘ eA att ewe ee fer tl vat wi aera ~~ ~ 4 .

thing. And it is evdest ‘he ae pte : . matin “nature, are certain. natural [powers], and render that lich reoeives them ae physical. But. the reasons which are generated: from ‘soul, a1 eed m Sana ; vivific, but render the inanimate nature which "participates _ of pig Sah mc [anima ted } and maved from itself, , through: the power of soul, as. Socrates. ae : is Vee says in the ‘Phedrus, and communiéate to it the resemblance of self |

; “motion, — And the reasons whieh are venerated from juvtellect, illumi-

nating the natures posterior to it, distribute all intellectual gpads to their

recipients, being the ‘suppliers of true knowledge, of purity and amore | simple hfe. After the same manner: also. the demiurgic words: produce a Gn the junior: Gods, whole, ‘impartible, and united measures: of exempt fabrication, and fill their essences with demiurgic providence. ‘They - fikewise render them second demiurgi, and. emulous- of their father. abd

A For he indeed gives ‘subsistence to the whole plenitudes: of ‘ithe world. + = | Bat they, imitating him, fabricate all partial natures i in conjunction with: Pee -- wholes. And he produces. the essence of perpetual natiires. But they ae

"fashioning mortal natures according to one generation-producing: circle, Se 5

likewise transmute these. And as the one demiurgus. governs the whole

oS: periods. of the universe,” thus: ‘also. the many detiurgi ‘eonyolve: the — if nay _ divisible circles of the. natures that are bor ne along” in generation. — SRP

therefore, we assert these things rightly concerning the words: proceeding — Sane from the demiurgus to the multitude of niindane Gods, and. they” are 2° efficacious, fabricative, and: convertive of their recipients to. a union. with ee ee | chim, and are also_ perfective: of the beneficent” reustms - which: ‘they peeks contain, we shall no jonger seem to: speak paradoxically, | if we say that BEAL these words: extend to the Gods in the world the participation ot all the : ae Barae ee powers: that are firmly established i in the father, and of the causes prior a to, and: subsisting after bim. — ‘And as he convolving | the end: ‘of the is intellectual Gods, is the plenitude of all things, $0" likewise the demiurgic eee words se pocgcre: Se from be Ee in he fee Gods ¥ the Scent er as

. . rN

eda t he

4, a~s, “x es he Hey BA mete ae ee At Se Pe ae ved * ‘ ae *, ~ aoe > Kay kD : = 105% A ee = Fe a es as ¥ Bivins 4 at ue te CaN Sask ary . : ; Poe . ' <5 . . “, A," No tnd 6th Pee as <y . . We ead a re say s wt : Oo at ag at 4 ot oO” >, > 5 ay : ves . Ds ey WY ea wey +) > ~ai, r . ‘i. ax. . a" f : P >.

Spt ta ae “ASS +2. SN eaten yon aid Ona Oy Grey rahe res « ; ray i ’ . ” ee . 7. EVE 7 ere. we, ft. . *ir

4 = a Py hy Sh Re ieee th

, a re ey : sh ; : “ Ad - A 4 wel}! ‘;* \f 1; af 7 : >

y ; ft ,ef . i fi ;

y. at ide 4 ae

4 V, , . ’ “ ra" vs “- ie ae

i 7 US an by > eT wf . ’ “> S45

I id i? : ’ yy ye

CHAP, XViD, M ee cemet ORR: | ee east

Fy ——y the is oe ie ot aA Reh Rica Stes ——

Se ee ap One os a ae ae a ee eee ak eee

father. But some cof them are more > characterised Uy one » peo shee es “than another, oe And aioe ne ai in . ds are a eee

- others, of indissoluble ‘permanency ; thes of perf ction; and others, ef life. ee

a But others preside: over regeneration, and being alletted i in a distributed

“manner in the universe, the powers which subsist unitedly in the one demi- _ : ‘urgus, they ¢ are subservient to the providence of the father, Aud every thing © es

which is ‘generated by the many demiurgi, i is in a opach

greater degree _ BARS

produced by the oue fabrication ; which ee. sported: ‘natures i indeed, : SSce

‘ eternally, things: that. are mioved, -immiove :

impartibly. Tt is not however necessary that the: progeny ‘of ‘that ¢ na j : _demiurgus should be suspended from the motion of the. tesa Gods aS

For every where the one fabrication i is more compr hensive thar whieh is multiplied. s And the: more causal of divine natures e

— sl anata? -offeprig, bau ‘together with then: constitute. the

produces from and thrawgh bimeelf the divine genera’ of the universe,

according to his beneficent will. But he goverus mortal natures through

the junior Gods, generating ‘inde: d these also from himself, but other Gods producing thew as it were with their own hap s. For | xt esa a

*< these being: generated - through me will” become expual to he Gods? The eause, therefore, through which, is to. be attributes to the joe Gods; Be nahh te cause vee : ae |

= which even in ‘the Fai of mort:

’ “tts It appears from the version oF Bora ne shew words sey +” are : Site ia the at S : oo :

C/o SAY MAL . ce Ag Ps’ vn ; ou . ne x

‘oe

Pusebsn | * Capen evaccee: SON THE THEOLOGY / BOOK ae pSrnctatton hots

=

| -_ iy: to be referred to the whole -deminrgus. For always the first BR Sse ~monad the ween. of jeneaties natures. And all. things: indeed er) C ee from that monad, ‘but some things immediately ; and through = it, but some t thi ings “through other media. receive: the providence that _ a emanates from it. “For these middle genera of CAUSES are allotted the providential inspection of secondary. natures from the first effective aac ENON iter

\ » 7

‘Gago the ak. theeefore; i ia ‘te Winn which the des: ek} stags

te UrgUs delivers: to the Gods in. ‘the sworld, thus much omhay suilice. at eons ea present. But after these, it is fit to survey the second measures of total FSP EE Nate _ demiurgic providence, which the demiargus extends from bimself to the =

yaany and divisible souls, ‘For. having constituted these, divided. them = iar equal in. number to divine animals, and disseminated them about’ the Bae © a : “world, he inserts in: then fabricative: boundaries, defines: the whole a =

periods of them, ‘inseribes in them the Jaws of Fate, proposes. he ea apparent: measures: of their generation-producing, life, legally institutes, gees

| ecoming manner al}. the: rewards. of. virtue, and the — ‘works of vice, intellectually comprehends i in one the end of every period, cr a ear ete and coartanges: with a view to this the whole polity of partial souls. ten are A souls, therefore, of an immortal. condition, being allotted A pie ae gus ‘four ee m eens are filled from wee with aD ‘unites. and = ae. nN

Phe For vac ii neceesary to read nem | . S Ve Pave nat

" aes . xP, +: . > % \ J y Uys OA: eae ah es a ve “ly Pt eats ‘Tt sin Rh vad i, i ar eS hype

: adorning, 9 na GIspe aye ding ; the remainder. of the. former. mixture, says. ‘Tinveas, o, ano

= are aaliential pe demiurgic. uk ae tot and perernre. ponds e but those, which 2. a ; partial souls, a ‘pibyacious. periods. ‘If, th the: rerefc hict _ proceeds _

2 -demiurgns | is essentially ‘soon .

.

from. ‘them, i ving” souls, carer ee primarily subs ew ee become audi tors. of the: words: ‘of ‘their father famed ape iy: a bat partial souls participate of the uniform providence | of the deminrgus * |

ree to these all the measures of their life, he thus extends

words, unitedly comprehending. the divided | natore of the whole oft their

life, convolving: in sameness wit 1011 yt ‘their: term DOr al imutability, and licity, the Anoltiform and —

collecting unifonnly,. according 10 one simp diversified nature of the energy which exists about them Bat to divine

souls, aS epee snide the: nape of himself, and exhorts —

Pre “or

on of the whole world, te

Tasty

(govern Bees ioe. aise to ‘the measures of “saliee, Bes to

| ead and convolve all things, following deminrgic providence. Very: ae

le bee tho ose ‘interpreters of Plato from according | with the fabri.

‘cation ¢ of the universe, who admit that partial, are ie ee with a souls, aud. who attribute the same essence to all. souls 5 i

3 RAED ORR

them are allotted th = r ‘generation | fre om one deminrgus, a si ih io ma

For in the, fipst. place, the: father in ‘the ‘COUTSE, of. ‘hie fabrication

osing in an orderly manner partial, souls, p

Ns RS ay

Are: =

9 ar or

‘different measures of words. ‘shonld he Bae ct ie oes ith = a a at] and that to sone among. the sminber of “divisible souls, i : ce “should mlistabote, hity. from mundane afairs, but

; SN es oe ye eee oe ae Pee ea , = aa a af ine > i. - ~* a2 ee 0 . . As < ’ : - vs ts y.. Ape

second and third Dyas But in a Paty ‘ san ae this

d with greater partibility. Hence also the demiurgus, 43 a les ——

¥ . ees a > nas atat eet ee 4! we

tn , : on THE THEOLOGY EN Book: v3

a polity. arranged under those souls, ‘aad sapecnelly: abla by. them,

se thing: eboerenet ena satis ae waite more sed apeuie serncnalinton feos

= 4 P S*. . tH: ie av . } ? ea = = 4 - *% me Eds Es, i 8 <7 . -_ : . . : sae 4 -> >. ; . : ay 3 . ; y = . 4 “es — ‘ " ee a 3 ; A aw * » ‘4 , ~~ *" Ye - 7 « Os Par : vy : . <a * : aS ~ - 4 , . > : + A , : mn ° ~ * ‘ad . - J - " s . as . ‘f * 4 re we, ay ; res —_ Ce 4 ” ' . 4 “— . : a? - e — . ~“4-é as * vy , 2 . _—— ’ qt Pet ‘2 . x “6 ws ‘ ; " : “— "> . ie 3 ¥ ” flat. e ;

“Arras the demiurgie ends therefore, again returning to the demiurgic: intellect, let us suryey following Plato, who the demiurgus: is, who convolves the end itself of the intellectual triad to the beginning, and

= after what manner 4: is fit to denominate him according to the Grecian

theology. Or rather, prior to this let us ‘summarily show what we may

se: assume concerning: him according to the narration of Tinaus. For we-. Shall more easily learn those’ particulars, if we assent to these. — “For die”

rectly, in the beginning of the theology concerning him, he is celebrated as the fabricator and father of the world. Aud he is neither called fabricator alone, nor father and fabricator, but ‘at one and ‘the same time manifestl y possessing both peculiarities, he is rather characterized bj y the fabricative, than by the paternal cause. But he is denominated | ‘the demiurgus of wholes, according to his goodness, anenvying and exuberant will, and his ‘power which is able to adorn and arrange all things even such as ate of a ‘disorderly nature. He is however ee unfolded to us as the supplier of be eauty, symmetr ya and order, and as the — best of causes; and this because he is allotted the uuiform, and first _ effective power of the whole demiurgic series, Bat he gives subsistence _ to intellect and soul, and at the same time to all the life in the world;

since he fabricated the whole world an animal animated, and ‘endued Atk. intellect, Being oe. of oy ee and caunars irnself to in ovale and all. sais fec

ne -* iz

we, and

Saba

CHAP. XX:

— _* —— ——: universe.

. Moreover, he is. likewise the fabricator of bodies, eae the p om ' } 3 i |

works, binding all things hy the most excellent analogies, ¢ ad ing their POET bulks, and nuinbers | by the most ‘beautiful

Farther still, he constituted the universe a whole from wholes, and ase = eS from perfect parts, that it might — be. free from. old age and disease, and a might contain in itself all the genera of the elements. He likewise adorned it with the first figure, and with the most simple and most. come prehensive of all figures. Besides these things, he is also the cause of self-suificiency to the universe, and of @ circulation into aed io order 2 ae

that. suffering all things: from, and effecting all things in itself

not be in want of any thing externally situated, And he is i aie ced the

espace of intellectual Moho and of a hie which. is: evolved ac a in es ecor ing to the same, and 3 similarly, and don the same 5 hina Vanten: ‘still, hei is the father of | soul, and of all the genera in soul, of the division i in: ity and all the harmonic reasons if contains, constituting iti the world, as. a self-moved. 2 ler of the: one, and the seven pt bad: fabicawor, of: gn an and |

and immortal lyre; and he is also the divi = circles. in it, and i in ‘short, is the: make morphe.* ees

whole of time, according to the imitation of eternity, to

own intellectual essence, in. order that p vossessing a trans¢ from the other Gods it might be the king. of the universe.

tnbeiosien'. me baa moltitudes ae mondaar Gods sanded ae S ey ‘

ya 4 4 ‘ : rv. Be Ls watt " le A ‘5 Bed! a ’ (fe, ae Pi ese ¥ <9 " Pas. b " ~~ 3 7 “4 i. 74 > a ay : oe +e A ify , Fy pPaPe fp ty 4 ‘ 7 . PAceiuleres fy A ; ‘ : | ’ \ >i | eA Oe) Mt Ree, rh : ; 143 Raa ta [1 rail rts +f ete. 7 VU >t APT rk A } Ce ‘7 xt fire e. ; \ , oa) : PY wiyiy TALS I ‘ : ’ ; #)y are Sere res 7 ’ . PT NSS MEG velie tb Oed Peed | ‘ "eG, j he ¥ shy" i t Leva 1 aly shins BG Fy Wy Pe Ry fis k WAV A a ee »v¥ ar, De? Sy ys Aid AE , fs oe ¥ iP.) pres) ANN 4 Paul SvAsy Cin Vecsey an 5 , » ig : eat th tivies

In addition to ae reas thei. ee geerrates from hiroself phe a ether with all'the

measures of time, and. the Gods that unfold these measures into light. as

But he especially « constitutes the whole sun, enkindling: its. el from his. eae:

e+i-<44s bd ’

Be. tae ei ‘ ~ 2

~, : -- o -; _-

ya ‘ ; A TTIW. s Vrirels “Mit St Vue If Pai ate : an Aus ‘ ; : yy Loi atl 1 wae p2t SN giivi teal, y VAs : ; } : 7 ~s ie r 4 . ' Mle ny Vole Yikes it - west “J> a" *. : . : >. . . : A. , 4 . 4 . SADT Tot AY eit? 3S} et J J83 e DA 9: ae . 4 7 Ve : ‘ : P _' ‘ eh ft Ras aoe 2 ee te ‘ — > se ~ <<” Sag 9a Re eink A THE THEOLOGY > BOOK ees ee SRB oe a ks ee ON TRE PREG LOGY: RAMI. cee eee : . , . , : ~ ; ‘a Seg? 2 P.¢ ie eet +t vy! —esHit -. “hk; SPD; oe dad ete ieee - ree, . ', et _ : Ns PO RSs Ae PAgh) eeweare © ; . : ; a ce” ft. + : ‘ e . : ; ,

ee on & -. e -@ rvs... > o- 4 ‘ rat 7! .. 2ts75 a —-

revolutions, and ints, as I my sy; the wbole ea nes - > . re in the ; “But afte all these thi wr

of nd returning to his own. p perc ali survey, aa ee eaay Oni the ante penaheng iin natures, and abiding in his own . : : oS ua}

} nate | ‘accustomed manner, is the paradigm to the demiurgi in the world: of ae ; _ providential attention to beings of a second order. “And as io the fab Se = aoe gation of wholes. ‘the paradigm i is intelligible animal 380° in the arr ranges oS sig

_mnent of — nines the spacadigin: is intellectual animal, in » which all eee

| T me ei as says, * « ‘the ditidcew Soderionting: the poe of Etheir futher, : eats

were obedient to in and he abiding, and paternally, and erernally. pitts 5S aaa ae ~ ducing: all ‘things, they. adorn and arrange the mortal gevora. deminigie ees on Were Bah and aceording to time. Hence the providence of the ieee a a | a Paik B pcaten itself to the view, wectesilion from on high: ies as tothe p p _ We ae : od e as

a ee

desineges ‘oud Gaited of. this universe, celebrating bis p prod - the benefits which he confers on the world. ee Hb: ae SER Ue

_ And itis requisite that being persuaded by. hae iiewciais a a ite es He SME, “we should ‘investigate all the other enqomics: about the. demiargus. My | ee ia Norwest ‘18, that we should investigate what we ‘mentioned a little before, Fiat who the deminrgus: 38, and how we ought fo denominate him eecordiog to 3 the sentiments of the: Greeks: : and: on what ¢ accoun - Saas nies |

CHAP. XXI

is. + dificult to discover bis, ae a ius oe Ait Jopaaihl me speak of hin to. all men.” . Now, the

already. said, it is. aden ‘even to those who: are. but ina small. dex

intelligent, that according to the decision of Plato, itis the great J jupiter, — = whois now celebrated by us as the demiurgus. For if, as we have obbved. the. ‘Kingdom oF Saturn: is the: suminit of the: whole intellectua sal :

and vivifie fountain of Rhea, is ‘the raidille centre, and the receiving bosom. ce

ower in Saturn, it is manifest to every one, that Gee iss mighty ah upiter is. allotted the end of this triad. “For from the before fae fiidenins | mentioned | ‘causes, one “of which indeed is paternal, ‘but the other gene aS | | AS} ee

of the generative | Por

rative, he is: the God having a paternal subsistence, who is said. tor , ot he ‘intellectual: dominion of his father. Tf, there

cessary that the demiurgas. ; triad, as was. before. demonstrated, and to effect. LE

Jovian empire is the same as that of the one ni

sion, “and to. doniieatate ‘that ees parr in és: Tin seks rout

—; accords with what. is elsewhere: written ’ by Ph ato” a 0 sri 2 e aay Doxa tudor nthe: first Monde assume we a is Nagios in the Criting,

pene ‘ean analogs

ae er the aoey rig of which r ‘Tom sur i ae celebrates through

aes BG think, frotw what has vii gs ah : .

herefore, it is one- VES Grae aie us should convolve the end of this intellectual this, is the province of _ om the royal power of J upiter, we must. evidently. sckscuiedin that the 9. . yas siecle that: seie ures is SOT

seid pueaaerecsanair in the Minmaeus. ee ee eS ee

368 “ON THE THEOLOGY

the falwication e the world. ‘Here, ther fore, Plato, ¢ that [ may de what I say from the beg

“Athenians, in former times, and the im

Sek, es ome ee gone Neptune, but pe tn ai vine

d, through: | the mixture of human and mortal pursuits, and «

Siensiire tasty saul sees collects inden Gs Gurion eaten “eoncerning them, in the same manner as poets inspired by Phebus; and forms a common assembly of the Gods. But Jupiter is the author of the |

: whole p lity of them, and converts the multitude of them to himself as in the Times the demiurgus convalves all the mundane Gods to ae

$ self, so J upiter in, the Critias providentially Meotng ® to ‘the whole 08 Hes

things, collents, the Gulls to himself.

Szq2t

nning) relating the warlike ‘preparations: of the ee

H therefore, let us consider what Plato s says epee | |

uj ' y tel be Ve oF : NTU Nt iit bay " we . tod Te ny ,. a oor al up i sa) Mee ee VAs tee ee . +. h cy a 1‘ , te at . r4 As al > "J at % Les j ‘ ; : | 7) ue an MAL he + ‘ ¥ - u 4 . ; if A ‘i » we & i? ee \ wt sy ; weit 1 a1, a a a ‘SW Pes ie rm a wt J, iis ae foe ; eit ot 4: ov i A ty . - vr ts ‘ as cot Cl Ben OH RNAS ; 7 ac : ‘ uate Nha ‘ ’ >t 4 : " uv Se 1 + ne RAM ® . , af a 4 "\ "" Mey ean wv ‘ *4 - . . in a ‘ a’ ~ ' " Fs A «toe ~ Aer , “ey * c _ y oak = ~s Fane is." >. te Oe SL OSS , et ge ne > ~~ a ex 52 - rae “ ~~ <* — _ en y A JOSE x <=

this God, al ha hil ‘accords with what was. before said by Vineus. 3.55

A ih

: ‘But Jupiter e to p

that by being chastized they might p : ‘ected all the Gods into their most honourable habitation, whence being

seated as in the middle of the whole world, he beholds all such things as Here, directly in the beginning, king Jupiter

being celebrated as the God of Gods, does it not accord wvitls what ig written in the Timeus, where he is said to be the father and cause of all ; the mundane Gods? For what other God is it who reigns over all the Gods, except the cause of their subsistence and essence? Whoisitalso Is it not him who binds) to himself the principle of all fabrication? Tf, therefore, he a to, ephae:

| participate of generation.”

that calls the mundane deities, Gods of Gods? Se

ee * be — of Go

5 tas ek a ; neared ry -2 me <a ante be bak y. bam

anfolds to them the laws of the aaniverse, and leg

ag are fit concerning justice and injustice, in order that afterwards he may aie SG nat be accused of the vices of each of them } rs Moreover, to. Deca aR

7 Pet ‘ arr ; >

net ‘ rey, of the Gods prior to. abe he dow it neat v peli ee By a f punish: offenders. exeept to him. who defines to souls all their measures, : Prsigiiys ally institutes such things

» God of Gods who reigns: legitimately, and who isable

eT ive: every. thing of this kind, when he saw that an ‘equitable | mee

was in a tmiserable condition, and Was desirous of punishing them, in order — 258 sca mussess more elegant manners, cok

7 it : 13 son YS ; mal , > 4 ZL bes AY ee : ' PY SAL Pree. a I ; iT ~~. Ea Lotasirets ts oey PPR EE Sime & ES ; a A> tr Ves iy av oe #2 ty : se ae eecanayaaaae ve ‘Ant NYY hh TH $3 eit Hilda te Pag : ’ Wit ye Ati De Hilts tein) o

CHAP, XXIL OF PLATO. | a: if

all the Gods into their most honourable habi of generation may, be seen, and w ich: |

is fd atiribate to hima a providence exempt fom a ie oho aoe

of the demiurgic mena: (Yer tn convert all the: Gods to. himself, and to : 2 : 1 pily to the demiurgus of the

survey the whole world: pertains exemp universe. ‘For what else is multitude able to participate proximately, except the monad from which it derives its subsistence? And who can

convert. all. the Gods in the world te himself, but the fabricator of ~. 3

ce e and at ‘bees paccosante in the universe?

CHAPTER XXII.

We must establish thin, theming, 8s ‘one ae i. first rpimett in

proof of the thing investigated. But if you are willing, we. will, derive a: second argument from what is said by Socrates i in the ‘Cratylus, j in which he discusses the meaning of the names, from which he apay: Spa to =

us the essence of Ji upiter. _ Por be is not Jed to the natare 0:

from one name, as he is in. the names of other Gods, such ; as. s Saturn, Le Rhea, Neptune, and Pluto, but from two names which. tend to one thing, re and which divisibly indicate the one and united. essence of Japiter, he pe |

CK liarity. of his byparsis. | For |

unfolds the. power of this God, and the pec the: common. rumour -concerming: him, denominates. him in a twos penress and hymas ; i but at avother time we c¢ es Te

~ an Agog in the cn of a ub :

pect. “And atone time calling. hius (hia) dia, a ies him m in ‘our ee

*Fua aye

- 810 ate ny “ON THE THEOLOGY

: i Wars Gilet hats ty ie Greeks. J dind these. ames ina (Onset aad order which he is allotted among divine. natures, ~ And ‘neith tof VRCAR URNA THUG | these names: indeed, is by itself sufficiently able to make known the pects rater oe of the God; but when ‘conjoined with each

ee eae 4 aS Ss? WAY . . : ,

:, they: have the powers * nuforiog ~ truth ¢ om vaLE

> caer

ris beautifully posited ; but that itis not easy: to. ‘apprehend ‘the

The mode, therefore, of collecting the) names

we assert this peculiarity pertains, if we oniit the demiangus? 2 An

not nécessary, that according with what is said tn the ‘Times, we should Bee oink refer: to him the principle of vivification. _ For the demivrgns rend 2 ms Re whole world auimated, endved with intellect, and an animal, and: consti. Lh Pe at

- tutes the triple Jite whieh is in it, one indeed being impartible | ‘and — hia steep inicllectaal, another’ partible and corporeal, and anuther between Miptes 5s

impartible aad at the s same time partible, It is hie likewise whe O cOnjoil

each of the celestial spheres to the circulations of the soul, 5 insects in. : & 3 = as “es the: eters a — and intellectial, ife,: and hahaa laces in n the. aa

~4

ROOK oes

es mat athe Pe Ont other and wie oh. arene

, i spe sik Shc peoueclinincio ender of his hypostasis i in the Gods, « we’ may Thea 7 ‘Soorates himself saying, * That the name of his: father* who is” called ; pets fates of it, because in reality the ‘name of Jupiter is ag it were a aa sentence. Dividing j it however inte two parts, some ot us: use one epi b, BAe and some another. - : For some. indeed eall hint Zena, bot others. dia: i ( ee And these parts callected inta one evince the nature of the God, whieh owe: say a name ought to effect. For there is not any other who is more the author of life to us, and. to all other things than he oli | ig: the ruler — ahs vand king of: all things. Tt happens, therefore, that this. God hee denominated, On acemint of whom ife is present to all i ving beings. — ra .) Bat. it is divided into two parts, as if I should say that) here i is one: tame: from: dia and zena.” inte one, and of rendering. the damien: of ‘this God adaction throught | = both, is. nanifest to OVETY- ONE: S30) SS cue Eee AE, however, he is the supplier of lite tar all Biiogs' as he’ is snk ae be, = au is the rulerand king of all such things as are said to live, to whom RA = ee eee

as eer

= Foret its seeray necessity. to read are. SSD EOP Ta coe oe

hay | PL Ah Ne Ta ia OR Se ie awh has es Oi eS ee BFL j i ries Sa ie

pes. Bee ees Tice OF he father of Tania. RE oo bereits

’ > as i ’ stth) 4 -al re ’ i fay Sian, ” £4) 17 7 ws ; yale i Yas s%)) ; a7? é yew, "; * sh * rity, pA stare he As hs 4 TF 7 ’ TuUchos ie " siuvehs 7 > 4 . , ‘~ (AS FNAL > VRATT = oO MiP, , Peseta e Vigil ® ti-ck SUA by Raby ys : fect Wiyons Vs a tees Ute SSE Ro - 5 “a 7 & ‘ mr i . — tenes Sats > Se <e-TNDs hee ate ; os Ste oo .-PR oe a ~ re =~ v yd ie soe “=e vom = x a .2 ¥. se a eed a ay “ y r A’ : * nt \>- : ty - _— ‘ ae a t t.- = * tal ? wy

cee © wy Vm

tie ec. and the tiverse} He. was ood.”

ON THE THEOLOGY - poe

a2

For | é -biformed’ ‘essence, and. generative power, are attributed to him Bore according | to other theologists.. For the duad sits with him, according: bao which. he generates all things; concerning: which Timenus also introduces speaking to the demiurgi i in the world, and saying, Imitating Ph pad eae “And ‘through this he produces: and vivifies all things, Hence = Nees Mb is DeCESsATY through names also to consecrate the duud to him) >. _ aeeording to ancient rumour. — For he glitters with intellectual sections, | divides and collects wholes, and constitutes one indissoluble order: from: Laas many things. And this the. power of the names. sereenionetea ee ite eee from. divided intellection, to one self-perfect and uniform theory. Oy eseabiy ait as -. All these particulars therefore, clearly demonstrate to us that: Plata con gf ea | ides the demiurgus of wholes ta be the same with Jupiter. For he wba en alone is the cause of life to all things, and who is the king of all things, athe demiurgus of the universe. And he who ina remarkable manner rejoicesin -duad of naines, is he who arranges and adurus the whole world, And it = “appes ars ‘to. me, a5 ‘I have frequent y. said, that i io cousequence of being : ee et | “allotted the end. of the. intellectual triad, converting this to the beginning, Sree 4 aad being full of the iniddle fountains of Jife, but aniting himself to the Re ieee aes ae watch-tower of. his. father, and: producing into himself” the ‘simplicity. of oe So Bien ey ie intelligible. subsistence, according to the. peculiarity of firsteflective = causes, he is also allotted a daad of names. And as he received ee % ; essence from both fice a: fron Saturn and Rhea] and. possesses. ‘ine e "ena sh | bound: from his father, but. infinite power from the. generative i his sine Meee

| power.”

er, thus also. be possesses one of the names: from his father, a

; the. uniform perfection which is ia him; but the other from total vi ii ite Wy ie 2 thon. And through: hoth, as hé is allotted an- essence, 50. likewise a appel _ For it: is obvious to. ewery one, that the term: (bia) dia’ on S aa ae account of whieh is a ce: of a ane essence. Let us declare, says p rC sig artificer: constituted: ee iS : ivi ee. thes name: of ie wee

ay For Boobie, ite weosaany: to read Doosibeg, Oe ee en) iow * Wh rg obi rey aca foreadte hk

} 4 +. ’ , , s . ( Sea ee o . j 7 “ .“¥ ? ‘yy ‘if 7 Tes. ‘ - : - id : | : ¥ r — . . ~ AVES wt So Ae % * : , ted as® Ry >t try. eta ’ z= ' ‘% ~~ oa io 7 i A, ws Pe teas Sh. ASEM ET bee Dee Ag ASE —_. “ -— * ‘er. i cease +! fe J 7Rbiir ees tata tt me At ate Seal? ee eh Se bere FE are ‘ <c. - 7 . La Pst Tim ee) AEs oe ATG . . .

seen

-* | | ye

ee Pe > ts er UL PPP 2 a OSE EA A887 i Palirtstae Rita Ciel) ot! pees nit hecd ao +. atic oes ‘ Besedeh Soe ee rast st= Utes a pee Mepis On pt aot 4 '? Pe ACTIa. weer, -“. ,

-+ Be , : _ _ JA @ aft ’ Au V the . oo ’* ww. * hi +4 : '

arranges: all thir rior ete ot = Sots shat it pea ‘the sup ard moon, and. all the. cireulation fof the: evar

“enta XxU Sa “OR ATE. “and the ein union. For according to the p one hound, sand inteligib . But he obtain

middle order of intellee Vivific bosoms are —

- allotted their hypostasis. — az The demiurgic intellect however , Shining forth

from both, “participates alse of the names through « composition. For we

eal hint dia and. vena, because life. proceeds to all: things on account of him, and to liye is inherent in all [vital natiares) on

ye: thus after a manter the: position of the ae nes ind: ced par iget

sou ‘of the acseecnt okra Botte we as te neous Causes,

sey eri ts

= "For there life, and the vivifle bosoms are

“account of him. | =

SPS therefore, let AS neat our attention to what is anit in’ ie ah Ay 3 i

: Philebus,. and survey. how, in what is there said,

NANEADN Gar bene case eae eae Re rates “yelers the fal ori-

| ation | of the universe to Jupiter. For admitting that intellect adorns and oe a

Ings, in the same mainer as the wise men prio

es. Hine the whole: world p Pp os ie Le te ste soul,

eS: i 243 F A ‘Var ta ) sty ; , 2 a 7% ont ’ ‘ £232)" : i : 7 Frases e p? ’ , “’, : ; > : ’ ~~ ; , " i . v v) — ») va. e ‘ ; »

; ~- . - Hi WAVY Mh av uA es e 3 a eS oN THE ‘rmovocy and shown that what the whole world contains i is ais ater ay dino Sie than what we contain, and that wl have:a greater athe he ee more ruling essence than: partial natures; and having pla ne “ei sted cee! et : io ‘e SS = See wholes, as that which adorns cand: arranges the 1 UNIVE se ad. : 1 mia Sie sees assigned: this “province: to soul, through. the’ ‘inspec tion af intellect, {for 0) So intellect is not present to the world without soul) hie: pee ereewste 2 PA ig

x as" s ee <

asa socae ipable Hla? ts: Mie: ath of participated is int telle =. ~ — a sou oO :

ee tes

apiett hb Rare ast tek

ta pet ges see ee 2 Be ae P28 bbs ae gg gE: 5 ES ee aa Hi ee Ee aS iS FE ee a. _

‘ Hing aes Aas ‘ war or + yen . mt Seer = Se

wrens . ss ~-

this falwicatsey is contains the unis ae the plonitden te fhe world, as pet no other than Jupiter. thie. P reat kr ing: and yuler of. whole eh coh Baa eae the rumour of the Greeks. “He Tikewise extends shout chim al oe e £ seasidiaee: of the. world, and” places in him ‘the whole cause: of the oe Bok Oe ——— and ornament of the universe. — Ryda SET TSAR Sr Bee io eS - [tis better however, in the ext place, to hear the ones themse sires sot = Z - ee * Pints. He gives: therefore to the world an jntellectual superintendance, ; as Be Sencha and adds this to the before mentioned detnonstrations, that thereis,aswe have frequently observed, au abundance of infinit ty in the world, and a By _ aicioney of bound, and that. there 4 4s a certain: cause in them ‘by Bree, A As Bie ‘i “means vile and contem plible, which adorns and co-arranges the bodes 345 oe phe the ‘Seasons, and the “months, and which: tay most justly be | eae | Piers. and intel ect. But. “again, | because it is: “neces: ssary that p | hess intellect should govern the world through soul as a mediam, (for it as impossible that matelleet should be pr esent-to- any thing: without soul, Be eR rt a as Timmens also. asserts) hence it is requisite that soul also should. ‘preside i Rae aae ena Se (over the mniverse, and that proximately laving dominion over the nator See ae ots ee contains, it should govern the world according to intellect. Cae Oe Can ay ABAD: oY > therefore Socrates having | in the next place added, he subjoins : as filldo: =e, wns % ae a SaaS ‘Moreover, wisdom and intellect could never he without soul’ pect eee EAE te: could the impattible and eternal: essence of intellect be immediately % a CR th Se He - eonjoined avith: a ‘corporeal ature ? Iti is necessary therefore that intellect ee

— .e

me should: preside over. wholes, | that “it. may connect the order 3 in the ‘world, ai 1 fos ae well -being, and all things. Por order and well-being are the | proger con aN ae an intellectual essence, ‘But it is necessary that soul primarils y maeseni RAG “tog of sian should illuminate egond with the: tes Poet from i

CHAM RR 6 NEY oF PLATO.

thenee, and fill all things with. sia | admitted there’ Hence from this Socrates ascends to the cause itse

universe: |

fore, that the world is anisaled: Ja extead | with intellect. : e f of the whole world, which. produced. intellect and fea avd J nee the total shud! tak “ oes

oe Hence, (Govretes: eee you may y say that: io : the nature of Supiter oe

‘intellect through the. pe

there are a royal soul and a raya

wer of cause;

‘and that in the other Gods. here are ‘other beautiful things, whatever ian they are, by which their deities: love: to be distinguished, and from which i ; they delight in taking their. ‘respective denominations.” One of these

two aes therefore ig nese either ‘that what is here said is sud

the: world is 1 Tapueg the participated sntallect | in ae: ood 3 is aenk 2 a i and the soul also is. royal which governs the universe, and artanges and — a

adorns it according to intellect. And these things are: evidently present oe ta the world through the power of the cause by which it was constituted, d, a

and which rendered it a partaker of intellect and animated. —

J lupiter. will be that which is adorned and fabricated, and. Slot. the adorner and iabnenies of all Nee Tf, elas ate aE is Lae that the : Ree

jeretent: Nok pes sail: we ititist ‘gitar ihe he nature “a Soper is i in | ce : the demiurgic order and power;- and intellect. and: soul will bei an him Sa

according te cause, since he imparts both these: to. his progeny. Of these : a two opinions: therefore, every one may adopt. that which ‘he pleases, but

to me, when |. consider what is here said, and every other: assertion. BEE EE Cs Plato. concerning this God, it ‘by: no means appears to be necessary. 52 Baran

refer the nature of J uipiter: tothe whole world. — For neither does the. ‘ Se si , ouly-begotten subsistence of the world accord swith the ‘kingdom of NT eC eea Jupiter, since the Saturnian triad, and which. distributes the: dominion of ae STE

the father, is manifestly celebrated by Plato himself; nor can that whi

is cause to all things, as. itis said’ jn the: Cratylus, refer* to. the world, ou a

For the world 1s paar ‘the muinber: te f oe Which oo af ie

TSS c SSE 4 ' = = Sep ; pee > AS P &. ’ ‘ LS —— Pet ae ice, ; EAT RS ee a oF ye ai Yr Bary * . Oe ee Foe at, ay soi etn | NN nero Re : Set) ST ’ \ a AT , ‘ : ; j , - — % . t = +3 : > ’ hae, . ; - oy ‘ aN iN ; ” ¥. we ; ' ‘+ 4 ’ AS y y ° a wey

shat by. no means ac

| Jupiter participates of both these, from the Gods that are ‘prior |

Ry pees ile: deity of vivifieation. — For there the Sunil of soul: ‘subsists,

376 ON THE THEOLOGY = BOOK.

Grom enaer: AE have maid serefare, - e must leave i jinion, a8

8 say: “that ‘soul and intellect a are. ‘established ii in him — ¢ i and. that SS en {Rb iE ca] a

et indeed, from his. father, bat. of soul from th

ss = - just as in Saturn, there is intellect aceording to. essence... . For sp = . = z agers. the sg ee unicall ¥. sie the sss whicl ‘ise 0 ere

<i! : ) P : . : : 1 ‘ 353: : : Aer “ = - . ‘ _ ‘ i« a - ‘=. " 5 4 : ; ‘ : ‘4 . ; rte or . ms » ’ 4th pia 47 , ‘ 1 chloe ee 4 ‘ : g «@ é " ? ° _— . Z vn ~*~ ~ . _ . . at * = j t 3 . . > .* P : -” «- " — +’ > a’ »* “~; e 4 ; . " ‘ “ -~ a . ‘ oy « 7 : 7 i qe is _ . a, ss " ath gs LF . . ya 2 4 . s ‘ > ° . ‘ a . ’ ry " ee see te :

ae the: wert Sie we 2 may en wrth. thie the saylboio ; ical concep» ees ie tions in the Protagoras, and arrive at the same conclusion, consid

ing ig 2 eae > ee a .. A. . ah ae ae . 5 - . . ; =a : > ¢ ~ : >”

-~-gommon with the Timzas, how the opinions delivered to us concerning enor

the mighty Jupiter, through the Protagorean fable, accord with the asser- ke Sone tions about the demiurgus.. “The fable. says, therefore, that. Prometheus) SSO

adorning the human race, and provident ally attending to our rational OWEN ae

life, that it may not perish by being merged in the furies of earth, and

the necessities ‘of nature, as some one of the Gods says, banat. nature = a BREA | the artsy, extended these which are imitations of intelle ect

; - ae Sy . oe _ »~- co a tata A Oe my eek pat! OER fore, SEN oj Sel cay it Bet were t SE eee 18. - "T . ‘ r v« “¢ * a =, oe 6 Pree > os * *, Boe bOI EES, mS Pes a Mins EYPR cee 7? f » ‘ er .* Shen

to. ‘the ‘eontemplation of p ae Box every -attificial gel aotuly is saa FDR tive of form, and adorns the matter which is the subject of it. ‘The fable ‘ch adds, that Prometheus providentiall: y attending 1 to the arts gave ther Ae es ee to 9 soul, and that he eee: Sheet from Vulcan and Minerva. ae ia Aten

: cele MXIV,

i pre Gods. the cause ofall “arte is: + pcieay: ‘comprehen | primarily imparting the fabricative power of them : + ‘but Minerva a piek nally duminating | their gnostic and intellectual = power ~ Not only however, j is the davention of aris necessary to souls in pet eration, but

also: u certain other science, the political, which is more perfect ‘than the ae

yee

arts; and» which is able to. arrange: and adorn them, anc to Jead souls . through virtue to a. life according to intellect. But as Prometl

unable to impart this life to ns, because the political science 1s snclinaiils |

with the mighty Jupiter, but it was not possible (saya the fable) for

Prometheus to enter: latently a inte the tower of Japiter, (for then

ards of

Jupiter are terrible, defending him exempt from all: partial causes, eee

hence Jupiter sent the messenger: Hermes to men, who brought. with him See prudence and shame, and in short the political science. Jupiterako Siac ordered Hermes to impart similarly to all men these virtues, and toed feces eS et a

net in a divided manner, as different arts are - distributed = different SEF SION persons, And some men indeed are judges of these semen ‘but then SANGRE TON

ate ignorant either of all, or of some of the arts. -

tn whet is here said, Marcon: Plato seam ae to Jn the a

~~ of them, is hes ‘insert in — - Sas

lly a science of this. kind.

These things, ‘therefore, being laid down, Jet us consider 1 to whom we

must say the political science. especially pertains, ‘and who it is that

no 014 to all senile’ i gree cu ae

pranarily established a polity in the wniverse, that formed: divine to: :

ates mortal sett divided wholes from. Ree and shave ase $e

all these: Zo ede aio ee he sole wor 5 ous v, binds it by. the best ane establishes. orery

sesses. ‘and comprebends the laws of Fate, and extends the sacted Ja ws of ranges and adorns by justice _ Proe, is Sas epee Vou. Tr ee Sete area SARS eee iene: gic .

Adrastia, as far; as to 9 the Iapt of eee: and are ng

-. = : . - . . _ * ~~ 4. — : . -. ’ -— * : ~< ‘ : “, -- * -- ~.." a > ~~ ~ _ o . o a* = = = t. > — - . - = -—_ >_> | -

ai ; igs

4 “~~ o~ - . »~* — : ; , ea , “4 . > : 4 “ fis Ss. ae we , 7 7 ; ea : . ) > 4 . . » = " ‘a s fs . “7.” ~, 72 St 55 te al - te : he rib 3, a ae ts vias *e,? mt; >> ba< . ! : . / As ° ps ‘ 2 . Pie ae iz tee any +X « tse" .. = 4 « v + Aol é ae" ’ ob, —_ c ror - 7 e od ” . . - . ' > "a -* a’ - ~ - . we aS . : Pf an eae . ix x . 729 . ~_« , wer! ying ‘ ry ‘ ; " ny, ’ ; - . : F +. - : . .

A ‘ Be but sat olitieal selence diet subsists with J pt en

. ati, 17. The Oe FF Oe Oe ARUN GELS a ede BID Oe BA Ce Oi a ied BUD Be Fs Pte ee eg We ws PY Bo a ee ee le i ee ee ieee See eee . .*

rr yn ES

S - Jeeszit : .* Veas. ; ; <7 45 + ao } ‘ al wt 4g, ’ ory se i Ty » . : . ' 7 . 7 - y 4 +

ae fee Te =, ; ' 7 ’ Pat Af RAY F 6 en . = ; he : eT Oe Ohad

; : ; : + “eV we ee Ole Biei te oe et tS ' — ae « . fw st ne . ° - Pa -

; a eles 4 so ste say natures? stats

5 ry LP 2 pr eS Tse SRG : * 25 : . £. . ayes." a a Set oe ees ae eK ek | eres es <p. - : 3? i at a eS noe OMe See sete 3 ee re. . +P ‘oN =! ~ ns ts uy i f . r, ay SHEERS BS Ato gee a : ee 3 > P . Fas ote Eom oe z ; - “ . ns OAS Sarge ON, ‘ rr i. 3 > # ’ ig pity oa % ! * N Rees rR a . : ‘a : ay pe m ca LJ = 7 = 3 ~ . % + . £ A "

the first pei a0 0 the ne Pe

vgs? piscine, ie ice a [ae vlah i ee ESE AN , hoy a hee shisge are: Anoes atid: te, ie el | Protagoras it must be admitted that the pollen antes : aoe irst sul tbs JFipiter: ¥t is evident: from what has heen said, i that tthe d ne m1 nies a universe is Jupiter.” For te what other prank the pri form of the political sci jence to belong, t das | to: that which | arranges a adorns’ “the: thivetie?- ‘Af the polity in ‘the heavens is the first and ‘ma ee e oe _-perfectof all polities, as Soerates in the’ ‘Republic says Pts Wh. like arate: Oh Picea 8 roduces all things, aid co-arranges them weir produced AIMS) other; sin ‘order to soe i Seank dist jos!

ti ion’ of the universe shee 2 == Danco pe rect deminrgus: of the: universe is politics, i) a acing ¢ established with — ee Les hin on a Sacred - foundation, proceeds - frou: thence. ta. all” ‘secondary eae we ate atures, aud adores and arrauges both wholes and: parts snecording to

- qalelleet, itis « ridently necessary that the demiurgus of wholes should be heruene with J upiter, and that there should be ‘one. hyparxis: of both, whieb- admivisters: every: thing 1 in the world 4 ‘ai ording to. rectitude, and— Rees ty ah siroularly lead. BS eNeny: ee confused and ge into order veal Bea Te ene

“else ian that whic is most beaulifols : iy. he: ‘st fore 8 7 at hat he who adorns and arranges wholes throng ‘Themis, a and tagelbars wih her ‘pro ices: all things, should se enenaly possess: ‘the whole of

Hr. YP ; seas Set pipe woh tn Ses e7 Pr atot ees ats b science? ; a See

Seay F vs

oe ow is it poss $1 le Benita shat a ae mek hs ihe pe ew Topic ie Gefi sitely imparts: to all things that which is divine, and. weaves one polity ‘from all things, but is exempt from all partial caases and the ‘Titannic — end. is manent _ hie own sondesl hoe isons —— the ‘whole |

; ’ ; siie , : ‘J : > *F ’ > - , ° ‘ees ; ‘ a, *. . ‘ «77 . ‘¥ ,*)* fs ‘~ -_ , \ f ’ ii ve ‘ ost 6 I ss toes . ’ ; ‘ ee uy . . ».© -Ts a oF ¥ ‘4 . ‘ <4 ry ‘ .' >) affs” . via ; Vyas F, «*« * ¥ vie 7 ’ : } + ’ D . a" “5 o+* ‘ ty, . Cy vs i MA , . 1. ’ Z , a tex ’ ‘ |

| ch tower ¢ of Ju : one Nee HSE tunes ra meee the —- St Pe

ON T HE ‘THEOLOGY

i ‘divine pease but ‘the « other apparent, and convolved d cour a:

the order of Fate. He also places twofold peiie st eases over these o cua

circulations. — For. every mutation and period require a certain moving “cause: And prior to the causes tat move the cieaations, he ase that: oye are as eit were @ twofold ends of the hagas as ; penn

Moreover, he extends | ’ wae paboson his ge wig sph Coa ne souls whose. corporeal nature is sbbasie: and whose circulation — Serie generation-producing® =

symbols likewise of these souls are amputated, and the form. of their Mee ero For these souls are also said te teh aes be the nurselings of Saturn, but to conmil the government of themselves aan eK

is to the incorporeal and the impartible, All the ge is transferred tw the intellectual summit,

Raster wf upiter, and through him to he extended ta the intelligible, and the

) Saturnian dominion. | For the intelligible i is nutriment, as itis said by the Ne My Gods” themselves. . } through the civeulation of the heaven to the supercelestial place, where. :

> souls. are nourished, ‘survey true beings, and the. unknown order. of the

And ae. Socrates. in the Phaedrus- elevates” souls

ud, assy et os? : ngs RACK

7? ~ >= my Ae . bos a * » > : > ed us recess: S008 Be Chill ethet es Peee ang itary) ge dak tt elite ett, -?¢ ~ ihe . hares”! oon WOU Stitt Brett 4} , —~— ie To4ts TRS ISS re Si RSGiN ae eas SS b~ "P+ tt, fey * <_< > ; ~~ eres fae hy 4 = Sta te SSNS arcane serge 5

: as por w*

*

t te: rat eee F Ht vail yal

Ue

+ + KA

: .

>? . _ bee 7 7 i“ * i. u i : >» , ; . . ts Js \ at, pire 7 * | J : “- : ° ‘ana? LO : : las -»* :' rt rik pay a , 4 ‘ : “a ed e , a oo" . > ¢

«ft » " t: - -Tuts Ad ovis A > | : Toe +S Fo tt See Pe a _ 4 dq e . bl eng wes s a ' hart : 7 o* = < <3 * arty

‘+ : : Pate bens ee

iS Gods, with the highest” powers of themselves, « and as. she cai : Bays, int bance (55) leetoally pereeive with the heads. of the churioteers,—thus a iso the Ble ates ai Best ciroularly. Jeads: souls under Jupiter, - the Sunialen, Watchtower, ah aud naseris that such as haveascended are nourished. by Saturn, and: calles! 90/98 Nay

Chg 33 = eS a ae 4 Acs a £ % ai . +f, xt ay ahah ‘i )

-ibem the nurselings of the God. For every where indeed, the intelligible;

ei sacha tees and tins the “power: of fihng:an intellectan ndthe 4). a

iene ene Nabaean cin Stay ay aid arent

RAG VUE SS SEA

For stipe iis 5 ncesary to read A yeeronpya. Ae, i a at} iy ; ies

Soe ¥ thy Re Ven yAy

eae

ARAN S ie iGo

tg »y YA bananas

ane ‘divinity with, twofold and contrary cire

- ON THE ssdenionsted

2.0): Te

ity is abu ty every one, ead ‘ars again Jap Seo . alia: is the: ‘se pkg i

from what-is written. For it is- necessary that thes

-

A ‘either | rile over each of these cirenlations, or that one of them should mule ui BO aver the. unapparent, ‘but: the other over the. present ‘cireulation, qs ROMY

oo however Ji upiter moves the universe according: to thi : | can np longer he said th convolve itself, and ta govern: every ‘thing it peek

contains. — ‘Nor. will it be true neither that the whole is convolve

“will. move it according to. contrary circumvolation rf

divine: CAUSES, preside over. the circulation accor convolution ; Saturn indeed as the sup yh Jupiter, as elevating all things to the Satumian empire, an d estab ; ae them in his own intelligible. And thus: that } periax “may be i

ing to the Saturnian

turnian, im consequence of Sutors imparting the f first. ‘siantive cause of : Fae ie the whole fof an intellectual | life. But according: to this more ‘physiol: | oe circulation, and which i is known, in Sees Hes ae aed: ‘connate desire SE te daa es

move. the ntiverse. STR AR a | _ Jupiter, ier i ig. ae cause es this motion. puleupay, whee gives Fete and an adscititious: life to the world. ‘These: things, therefore, DoE Rae

ing demonstrated by us, let us consider what the particulars are which are

asserted of the God who moves the world according to the other period. “And they are these; “ that the world indeed at another

‘es the pce — if it is J gn who. Ses jour dy ne 8

; ns —e ‘ : Pe ¥ =. 4 . . . . : S 6 4 Ls ‘ ' ‘ , - " : : ~ ’ »a : : f & : : ; ; . } . ke ane - . _ “ ’ ; + ‘ bie ’ 7‘ 4 ; 4 ‘ : ode ae Ss ae . : ; ; S 2 _ ; < . ¥ : x - 1 ? ;

ot : ui reiits € oe ai) the ‘unapparent circulation, which is. Saturnian,. may be demonstrated = i ; SE C. two Gods should iyi ih (yi)

is. period, the: Sn RA

ve u ations, “nor again, that. ‘two eo eertain Gods convalve it whose. ‘decisions - ane contrary to each other. Ine ny For it. Sabura indeed moves it, according to one circulation, but Jupiter a moves. it according: to: a period contrary 10 that of of Saturei, two Gads If however, these STAY things are. impossible, it is. indeed manifest te ‘every one that both the So eae

jet of an intellectual life; Dut ce

. time te aN is" conjointly. governed. by. another divine cause, again acquiting | ‘life, and receiving a renovated. immortality from. the demiurgus.” Tt is ‘obvious, By Oa ‘therefore, to every one, that the Elean guest says, that the God who. o Soe ae moves the universe according to the Saturnian period, supplies it with — Seti ae life, ; and imparts to ita renovated immortality, and: that he cclently calls

Os x

Se a a

: A! Ff > yes a io i +, “Ye y ‘, gs Sata Sf 28S CR BS fam . et Rae ie ROU eee F 3 E568 © ot = ve GS 5 Be itp $€¢. ti, ir¥ ie . Sess ct re "tie ys i , flap his ee oe te Ire ae “+ * & os SiR ee niet ? ha F ~~. j +e ts Ss :: * + ay iT? Ve ae aye 7% tae tio 2) Veh,

of | ae shat ae is | aie ne i ee i _ as Ti fee age See ee A is tt s ae senominaed the demiurgus, agi rsa 3, and J Jupiter according to this wil Eee stece

ih dre what follow ¥ WS, as aneeu. a the cause of the Sena ee

— after the: 8 : - : he wot oyt rd ache Spats set 1 t 7 : : | yin rely is Suit mat EN

- 7 s -. e ° ny =. - » » ” . e ' -- " , v _———_-. . ° _ ~ - _ < e : = - > as — > -° ° - + . : . - A = ‘ : «A 7 ~~ » - .* — _ _ > . > : e P 2 . : ° ’ ‘ . : ° " o ~ . “<4 o. = -- - « - - - =e >t : . o - - : - * »* © ? . < ee ' > ~ - e »~» i - - ~ - “ : -- ' = -- - * - = = > > : ¥ “+ .

ONS iia Pe SON ON: Re SEROLOGY

odes [of the work

i - Judgment. of J upiter?. ‘What other cause can we assi

.

PHAPTER SX Ls eae ra x : the . re nie vet Tote Pal pt on . . :* Peo pr: ; s ts . i. i*, apt Se 7 ; ee *. ’ . A ' . . . =

»™ ‘ " 4 « ’ : ” , A 7 <3 “~s 4 oP Lee i> ; 4 o AS? ’ ‘ . 7 sie yee ~* | :

te will remain, slesrekabe. that. owe. eas: ak m A t on of =] x written in the Laws. concerning. Jupiter. For perbaps in them

ee > the demiargus and. atapiter. AS the mealies ‘eo Saree ee Ne ag Ye Ne

wccaiing 6 to. abn. aa: iease rma ahine oe differ from each other according to an equal Jaw; but the other ‘embraces in. all aes ‘things, the equality which is according to desert; and also, since 99 equality subsists according to ratio,—this being the case, each of these For the essence of the sae ad, 1s primarily divided. by its: fabricator by the equality SLU Tae ara ta according to ratio; but it is also consummately: filled with the remaining >

*

walities exists. in the providence of the world.

aviddies, and bound with them through the whole of itself. The several

wate pee is sockeas to onnber ‘But all i sices 6 are ss iees sa : ie adorned through the best of analogies, and the demiurgus according ee this: inserts both in wholes and_ parts, an indissoluble anaes. jn te |

universe, and an adaptation of them to cach other. —

This: equality, therefore, the Athenian guest _ dalled hae ‘citizens oo eee particularly y to honuur, in consequence of assimilating | his. ity. to the: ee universe. He also says that itis a thing of this kind, but that it isnot likewise easy for every one to perceive the most trie and. excellent. Sere . equality ; z for it. iS the judgment of. Jupiter. — What therefore 3 is the cause oe

a ons . ie AS . + 7 WAI ly ew 4S ~ I” ev. Ae, SP ee _— AN" fe Tris yy “ eon. vA : ! Tt a weno i“ i ee ae % a AL OA “ ry oy) - , ay 7 »"S) «ee ~ wy swt . 4 : 7) ae 2

dl} Benrnae; plea aes of a certain: common. bepoid ‘ ‘ Be

: >» . : mt ~ ho a be * . ‘7 a> Ba "a . . e. 7. ee 4 As : ‘ > i 29 : “ - . — — 4: ~ - 5 4, ~ ree — xy ee ee > : a ru J ee oe Oe ) "a" 7 “4 . A AAA | < ~~ >» — ie . >. 4 > _* - es ir "Sa “ - _ > J Pe ee et Oo? © Mr arf ee d= @ a ~~ = t™ > oe ~~ : . .

on account of which the. Athenian guest asserts. this. analogy to be the ao eae u

4 than its” con.

oumeating. to the peer of the world, and its power an and dominion ins Me i roe

ny ‘omar, xv | ees, OF PLATO: | UN eS Se Sage

the fabrication of lichen? ‘Lor that which gives. an wn onderly distinction: to pea the: genera ‘of causes, contrives. the most beautifil bond of them,” and = weaves ‘together one - order: from ‘wholes, is according to. Timeus the es power of this analogy. For. it. “established. soul in the middle (of the ae universe) analogous. to intellect and a corporeal. nature, For soul ig the — = middle of an impartible- and partible | essence. And. by how much it Surpasses a partible, by so much it falls short of an impartible hy postasis. Ses The power of this analogy, however, binds the soul from double and triple ratios, and connects the whole of it proceeding from and at the same time returning to (its principles,) by the primary and selfmotive Se

boundaries of equality. It likewise constitutes the corp

the four first genera. — And it adapts indeed the. extremes to. each. other 3

through | the middles, but mingles the. ‘middles accordi

which we have before shown it to possess. - Hence ift is the j judy to every one that the nature of Jupiter is demiurgic. thing else which. judges: of the dignity of this: analogy tt that employs itin the arrangement, of wholes, And to this: the legis

Ax) RF ; Bea hw a Ve #4 fi LG, he, = ey os establ ishing himself a analos US, binds and in a ‘pene at nanner 2. Last PP VUE T UMC RELA nae eg Manat ey Sie MLA Ay lh hie sie, 4 Peat ‘ th to ti ae Y ans ee *4 ie BENG me ARG a j ‘. . xr \« al d <A ay zr — ris, rs : + — =< < Va . ‘ ~~ : > 1? ale Vi? 4 — ~~ 7 © vo 4 *> > ‘ » > x = a iekt ‘ 1o-Fad TX i oy af ¥o%y! a — sats ’ 77 s SOR UN re ‘ > > . - 1 ve." ars y -RA, Sa es = ’ : . » ; va } Ae Pd el OH . r ‘ 4 . - a a | ar = ot aay ~~ ~ > rm ; P = - ae? 0

\ ; a ; 7 . - , , i . : ; ‘ . : =o 3 — >t . ae . 4 . * Pa) ") 4 » Me ‘ »/ i Pe | - ; ; ; * he - i" > ' Wik i. re a . " ' . F } ; | ? a : - " a. ~ wes , , . : ¥ ‘ ¢ Tar tte ‘ ver 4 : : ts s-eea iat Weta \ : -__." or Pp nah SSE sy _ j ”" d : ¢ . e* : . ; ee: . et" a h & ; -* ~ <a : \ a Pr ® . . : _ : : . : 26% . : , aad e - ~~. ‘+ = “ > ’ . . " ; _-_ > 2 2 te eS > - - = - « . — = ae .-% ’ > -_ * 4 . . " _ * 4 . - S . : " » r - : - . " ‘ «« . of - ate * “” : " : oe * : « : : ’ a! Fz Ls S 7 ~ - » - Pe . . . >" ~ : Proce. Gi aaa ee: ROE ee Pe => SS Soy A DAM IIS SN ; s ; Opry . - i ee. .. Fe . : / . > Riya RMA ee a . : . : ’ +, J. xe ‘ - ~_- s - . na, ‘> : 4 ; ; Te Ss j pa a Pt ye ee < <& OPN “G> Site Ss . - ‘ . . ¢ 4 ‘ : ra : - . » . ° +. ~ ’ t e ‘ ; . - bok et oc rt soya 4 4 . 2: 227 2 7F* . - > a 7 x 2 ~~ . oa ‘ . .

‘ - m + : 5 ; : ™ “ . ? 3 a: ¥ ‘ . : “ a2 : , ; a “A le ? ta . 2 —_ . : a i i = cn

ding to the. pecufiarity of the extremes. It reduces, however, all things: toa one world, |

and one indissoluble. order eonnectedly comprehended in the aniverse. 2 If, therefore, we. acknowledge. that this equality has dominian im the — = whole fabrication of things, the best of analogies i is the judgment, of the ae demiurgus, and according to the decision. of him who. generated whol ee itis allotted that great dominion in the fabrication of the universe, te

hie sa me 4 1a ogy te ment of P apiter, as. the Athenian guest says it is, itis obv: ous Por it is not any a Sek n that soon ap

Fecee eee indeed, eae allotted its bmn sco» to existence sand the one

PAN tat

| pee a CHAPTER XXVIL

} cet sisoat: prior e oe sees Ss nat ‘ieee ail to it-after the demiurgus. For if the demiurgus j is, as tias'b great Jupiter, and the paradigm proposec _ the generation: of the world, is allperfect animal, these are at: the same a : time anited 2 to ‘each beeele and are salted t S

= J ovian series ; tt I uipiter ‘the sane at the universe fotellenkin Ih = | : a | - For saint itselt oy cee

ts, = oe o7

} dat the ‘supplier of life ta all. things, and all shinee prima | ‘account of it, and Jupiter being the. cause of life, possesses the pail ig tS Side and= the: generative ‘princi ple of the essence of all animals, J ly : : ee eye therefore, does Timmus, in Plato, having called the intelligible ie a SS animal, conjoin the: demiurgic intellect to the first intelligible animal ;— | Bite OO Ogg through the all-perfect union: of the: deminrgus and’ father. with it, he - | - . also arranges and adorns this universe. For Jupiter binding to himaelt ee | the fabrication of the universe, and being an intellectual animal, is o Seana Easy united to intelligible animal, and being allotted a: progression slg : op oa earicasy alarm to: a -eonstitates all pee plscbialy, yoink fieiogs frome: pian

386 CON THE THEOLOGY

—— a

EPPS base Sibu Ebahiiine, sod B fa ‘all that t a ale EOEERS we | - Bay we confidently assert, following. Plato and paternal rumours, that Soper - eM eae

isthe. —— i ee of Eee universe 5 $ hes’ we paeay collect into sitias ae Nis aet

oe x ine : ef - eee ae

alors an, hypostasis oe “ er as een said, the ASKER es io the demiargus > an order. to * ols

an i eens: ep emene Ss eo ees

ES ablishes j in himself the nature of animal: ‘itself,

3g See » —— 0.3 uae <7

P= <> -Seo rea Va

. “* “we, Pa AH Spleen x ©

Sak ° es

- . “y x Yi aD > mn eee

a ¥

a

~~“.

eee as We have paid = intelligible iypontawen being triples: ane 3 one Ae Pie

~>- _~-> : “ee -—

a“ a ae ae é ef = a ee, _ Coal oo er co — pip Pome eS ra“ — RII OP RI . te «37 or =

ie Sm" * — _ > _

CHAP. XXVIL « | oF PLATO. v being: but another ele. in fnteliigt ri | } . * e, and the middle centr oS of the intelligible breadth, where ‘eternity, all ‘life, aod: intligible fife subsist, as Plotinus somewhere says; and. another Ace to. intel- = ligible multitude, the first, plenitude of life, and the all-perfect ae of wholes,—this being the case, the three kingdoms of the intellectual Gods are divided analogous: to the three. intelligible lypostases. And — one indeed, the mighty Saturn, being allotted an byparsis according | to the summit of intellectuals, and _ having a paternal - -transcenden hi er 2 possesses a dominion analogous to the summit of the intelligible a and the occult order. And as in that. order, all things are scctiniee S and are Resear? and ORE iescrmanye united, thos Louse this God -

cadeed, & Bank the generative + ‘power of peti fo ‘fills rapier ae whole fabrication | with vivilic rivers, has the same order: in intellectuals

which. eternity mas in. ‘intelligi bles, and the uniform cause of. the: life whieh is there. — And as eternity. proximately. generates” intelligible animal, which is ‘also denominated eternal, through the partici pation. of eternity, thas alsa. ‘the smiddle | sosom of the intellectual G ods, - erin the demiurgns. of ‘the. universe, ‘and the viviie fountain: of wholes. the third king, vig. the fabricator and at the same time Father, is nor co-ordinate: to the: remainder of the intelligible. triad, vig. to all-perfect — animal. And as that is an animal, so likewise is Jupiter. And Jupiter _ indeed is intelligibly in all-perfect animal; but allsperfect aninval is the ‘ibigile

intellectually. in Jupiter. The extremities. ‘Tikewise of th

and intellectual Gods are united to each other: and i then, 5 se paration — is co-existent with union. And one. of them, indeed, is” apt ae fabrication ; but the: other: is converted te. the: se i gi zie: 2

ik ¥ a *% E bee 2 ay , . et o 34 rt siete ~ Ae 4, aA Ss SiS ty % >. i pe ae > i x 2 a tad t » A : : , ; rf y : oP > 7 aX 2tP ve thet . <5 ; ee “Y oe . tees ri Ze ee ‘ Wie Se ws ” ? 5, - ¥ > ‘ * — ¢. ,¢ ‘> ¢ ef 15 rs SASF a EN ooh, ‘: . J oe Fee bt. ? 5 : ’ i TS, 4 as . ae >. 22, & ; C es 7% : - Pats ’ ; é ' be Owe 4 in tel “ts: See tai ? ra ’ : --~" . os

so ce again Sscdlenes § oad from hi he such” an order as. this among. the: intellectual fathers, is is cel Bert BNR a gay say, through the: whole of the Timaus, in which dialogue, Bie ha a Ee SCEY: ‘prolific. and paternal power is unfolded, and his” providence» which te Be Bate CS pervades from on high as far as. to the extremities of the universe. He Bie SUSE > 4s also: frequently. celebrated by Plate in other dialog |

see 388 ieee a ON THE THEOLOGY. ee BOOK ¥, ee oh

transcendency | is ana. from wholes,:

« . ~ ;: = : = : . ' — : - : *% ~ . + ots : ; = <i J je Se ee tes TH pte eas ; “Dow * t AM 4 = 5 , ; c ‘ » ¥, 4 Ce ’ ," . < - ‘% ; : 4 < rite “ ~ Sa 4 ra : VAST Poe Vv, af Pe ate aa a a ae ‘ Sey, nat My > " - . x tra ys v2. a Pn > < ¢ ¢ — on he rs : t ‘ " 5 .

ADs however some oue recollecting what i is: saad in the | )

arranged above the demiurgus i is both denominated, and is mad

181 if in an undefiled manner, ee allotted Daa HSE me es te dy aa Dey ify

Rives logués, so” far as it ifs So pisses possible to celebrate his uniform | and united power,” and which through oe “ “a

| seis of the tte “Timeus about him, viz. that it is difficult to discover bim, aud when found, impossible to speak of him to all men, should enquire: in the fret. 225m | ~ place, why since the Grecian theology ascribes” such ‘a name to the =~ _ demiurgus, as we have before mentioned, Timeus says that he is jaeffable, net V2 gad. established above all the Jndication. which subsists in words. To Fiat the Text: place, aif he should inquire why intelligible animal which j ape gee nade known by many signs, but the demiurgus who has established. his kingdom in

@ncorder secondary to that of all-perfect ‘animal, and is an ‘intellectual - berate God, (all-perfect: animal receiving an ‘intelligible transcendency) i is left by Timeus ineffable, as we have said, and onknown, perhaps - we: also, Seek AER: following Plato, may be able to dissolve all such doubts.: For Byerly aes f Caney? of the: Gods: ain from a monad, and users over Ses mt ee

. ou h ea > 3 : J — > a Nt ; ™ 5 ‘ . ; yt . ; a : Ey ~~ -* ly , : wef “EP. vy 8 bei “\ & Sy *) “he, ¢

: uv ; , &. ty ‘ ies ig Pot Me deb oo ‘ " 4 hi, ! : , ~~ SME ARS PR OURS SE ‘ & éd 2 enc y IN Sy eS ial at it

7 ’ . : iv . - nd -

kag + Bani om in th cig, mA adn, (2, whe 2 ete eee

Tonic! ‘ 5 . > ww bh ; ' we , _ 7? ; i " : ert vv , a :

vt > put A =. «> 7 ; : *. & Py : a, ~ , => 7 _ ; “ + re | / ty 97S re . sae" sts a ae "4 » 4 > tw, », eer 6 rive? ws + . us ~ ». Me Tt p o/ a rt as ‘ia “ha _ Lee ~~. ‘7% ~ b oe ra » ey a Tae eye at srs ; a / 7 : : @ Yd a hy Fy creer ine ; ae | ’ woe" a. » * erry Nonna he fA eee on > rae vine Ae Me buee » *ySY. ed, aa he ntl oy - ey: he pe ete Terk ’ apt Oe eer ay, a ae oe <i ‘ a * .% * . 1 i Osten 3 iy 7% 7.7 ~~ wh 4.

fe chap, XxVINL Be OF PLATO. 7 880.

‘proper: series ording to the firet-effectiva: cause. -And- such | hings indeed as are ‘nearer to this. ‘principle are nore: total than ‘those Se that ate more. remote from it, But more total natures are manifestly = seen to be less’ distant from the -monad, and conjoin: things: which — are diminished according ‘to essence to the ‘natures: that are prior — to them, Every order. of the Gods likewise: ja whole ‘united | oe itself through | the whole, is. ‘allotted - one indissoluble. “connexion, both Ee in wholes and parts, and through the monad which collects every: corde Ps into one, it is ‘converted about: itself, is ee from saat and is. 3 wholly convolved according to it. | es If, therefore, we assert these er realy. in. ak oie a oonid is allotted a ‘transcendeney with respect to multitude, analogous to the — food. And as) he “tnical cause: of whole (goods, and. which is: incor ae prehensible by all ‘things, j is exempt | from all things, constitutes all things” o about itself, generates them from itself, and hastily withdraws the unions — of all things to its own ineffable superunion, thus also” the uniform and generative principle of every co-ordinate multitude, connec By oar ds and perfects the whole series of itself, imparts good to it ‘from ‘itse . fills it with order and harmony, [tis likewise that to ohmic et which the. good i to all. “beings, and is the object of desire to all the _ nattires | that originate’ from itself. Thus, therefore, | the anion of the. ae intelligible father subsists. prior to the whole paternal order: the ‘one wholeness. of the Synoches i is prior to the ‘connective e order; Sand the first : effective cause of life, to the vivifie ore —— | ae * Hence: also, of every. demiurgic” series, which i is: P slapanich eC

ded feces the

triad: of the sons of Saturn, the monad which proximately fabricates

hry Dacascos

wholes, and i is ‘established above this triad, comprehends: in itself all = we dei iurgic. Gods, converts them to itself, and is of ; 2 bovift form: The one fountain’ likewise of all the demiurgie nambers, s

oP Pag ee

one Aeenate of ae Bie of “Pimeecus there efor SO

f PEAS PERRY UT

,* es se.

may ‘Say, with: respect to all ‘this | f order analogous to the “one, wee srl Ke eee

’ f, OO Ph id iy ye awit als LARS 4 ¥ -

ae not leave him. entirely ineffable and unknown. is difficult to discover him, is not the sign of a peculiarity perfectly -usknown. For ‘because the ‘demiurgus has. established. a kis ‘dom. | } analogous fo ‘the got

he

nd the father of this universe, as b

te: the intelligible, it proceeds from silence and a transcendency which is |

Ne to he apprehended- hy evr ean into 0 the osdee wt: cae biel

ieee Re are now « effable. as

os For wiry iti is eco to stead gee.

aaa “an , L i amkuswn« cause of all ane Wie Howie 3: think, he a ee Ces _ the demiurgus the best of causes, an | eS (0 allotted the highest order : ane the Lede and cme to himself oe

And the assertion that ee

‘ood, but in secondary and manifold orders of it, he —— pe articipates indeed of the signs of the good, buti is allotted the ‘participa- — 0) tion in conjunction with an appropriate. peculiarity, and a'communion —_ with beings adapted to him, And as he is good aS #6 likewise he is difficull to be known by the natures ‘posterior tohim, bat is not unknown. ‘He is also celebrated in mystic language, bot is

not perfectly ineffable. - You may ste however, the order of things, and — = Fi the: Tenrission in them proceeding i ina downward - POE SHOD. For the + RS " Bood indeed, is exenipt: from all silence, and ail language. , of the intelligible Gods rejoices in silence, and is delighted wal ineffable ey

| sytabols. Hence also, Socrates in the Phadrus, calls: the vision of the

ah intelligible tmonads the most. holy of initiations, as Baas silence, and perceived intellectually. in an arcane. manner. | Bat She CoS aa —-yision of intellectuals is indeed effable, yet is not ‘effable and known to all. ee praesyes nen, but is known with difficulty. For through diminution with ane an : oe

d, but not fhe good itself,

as being involved. Bt Beene As

*s yu vy )

‘ iy ‘ Ce Re i WN Rae tea MAIN. 8 C5, bil ,; ; VELA ey Mi SAAR EVAR : PANES. Wy (AS Ips . ; Abe I ER NCA. SD) E EER CHG t 3 wat $ DS mad. +4}, 7 ee Paha ERTS ae Aten ge. ee oe ‘ i Se “oN. THE THEOLOGY S See athe SARE) eA AS ee os = e : = 7 DoS ANE Be af 7 ye “i

(and producing from him oe 0) ‘ever, Parmenides: decnoniizcies fo tes perfectly unk ani hes Sees but Timeus says. that: itis difficult to discover the maker and father ee Besa et TS:

the world; and inypossible: to speak: of him to all men; which assertion = ef

falls short of the cause that. flies from all knowledge, and all tanga mie oa ee

- and. appears to. verge | to the nature of things known and e ee eee when he says. that. it is impossible. to- speak of hits. to. all men, he Hoes Ss

a

* —o Sets “Eta BA, 4 tet

pee oR a4 ‘oad unknown thar the demiurgic mona

= ES SSS AE aw ae ARI CUT bet Aestice ies fy. Finke tik te a nn oe 2a coe eee el aaa) £ 24171, > - ; ———— Si : e Ft 2 : F

‘ 3 a : = = . e ; ; cvua } . + 7 S38 ) > = Soe . tot ’ >? & , " ’ , : = See ett i ; ‘ “* " Pi 254F-9" 4 <4 v4 ast ~ Me. . ‘ ; y ‘ ti ¥ ate ! * i+ + t. iy . : = . haa ® > & S +t ' ry CHAP XIX OF PLATO. iaaaae PRT NN een ge eS | 8 hs. ay ttt frk YS \ SA bee ’ He ‘ , a yyy = : : > ~ . -

if however, this: ova we Ca py: 7

: adigmiatic. order, and is. —o not sponta aT

“> How there fore, do we endeavour to denominate, and as it were unfold it, pace eee: “bu thus. magnificently celebrate. the demiurgic cause ?- Aad how do. we etseeee i this cause in the same rank with ‘things ineffable ? For this will not Rahs be acting conformably. to. ‘Plato, who arranges animal itself beyond the Raia ts

demiurgus ; but this. will be ‘giving an hypostasis. to it in a seconda

order of Gods, where it will be ranked, and will be ‘effable and known. ee: more. than the demiurgic monad. ‘To aehieh. may. he. added, that to oe denominate that all-perfect animal most beautiful, but the demiurgus. the best of. causes, gives indeed the same. analogy - to. these. “causes: with | aa ) Fespect_ to-each other, as. there is of the good with 1 respect to the beantiful. a And. as the goad is prior to the beautiful, (for the: first tate: pene ea te cet th cn os ‘Says iD. the Philebus, 1 4s in the vestibules of the good) ‘$0 likewise t the ‘peat’: vs LLIN DS RE 38 prior to the. most. beautiful, and the demiurgus: is prior t toall-perfect : En = ates. of the ass We ci, oe the most beansiful, of ‘beauty: a ee eran

animal. For: the best indeed, remarkably y Partie yates

dy addition to “these hing th 1ere 7 ~— os n st also be a othe: geatirding, to didees a te: oot ied ee of the: whole ‘of goodness is- ‘expat ee

ran gem we tof t the ieee

patty Thy: > ts + aes teh Bary DSA IED Wake er ot See Pa we Shines . ot an hy

ae . = et 7 -. ye:

392 ON “TRE ¢ THEOLOGY

_* foie gia, ? , . NT aks rS oo3 A —t = 200K | v. he pete rey +f - <5 a = ate a ; . | ee , ‘> .

to the most heautifal.: And the one, indeed, ane pehciiaite toa an ne ; scion z oS

order, will be the: best, but the other with reference to a more exeellent = ere, /T say for instance, ‘that the most $3 RR EIAS beautiful, as in intelligibles, will have this peculiarity; but the best Hs lea: : eee ; Wy Cee, intellectuals. And if the most beautiful, i im supermunidane natures, j is a aes thing of this kind, the best will be said to be. best as with reference tothe

. Gods in the world. . Hence, at the: best. of causes is the Teader of the ees

order, will be the must beautiful.

demiurgic series,and according to itis allotteda transcendency. of this and, = but the most, beautiful of intelligible ausmals preestablishes. the illustrious 2

power of beauty in a higher order, by what contrivance can i on this account be shown that intelligible and all-perfect animal is subordinate —

to the intellectual cause? And that the demiurgus is” converted to that. ‘which is posterior to himself? Or how can it be said. that animalitselfis visible to him, and. all-perfect animal, and that which is. comprehensive e

of all intelligibles, if it is made to be comprehended by another? For

thus the demiurgus will be more comprehensive than animal itself, aif the —

— former indeed being characterized according to. the best, is ‘expanded eam - above the paradigm, but the latter being. denominated as s most beautiful. angus Ne is secondary to the demiurgic cause. z z -. Moreover, as that all-perfect and intelligible ariniah! is petals Se ; considered. by Tineus according to a formal nature, and not according SS . tothe union which is in it, and an hypostasis which is above all forms,* be 2 eee stants that animal itself may be known and manifested by |

‘ very. properly iy

words, but considers, the deminrgus as in a certain respect ineffable, and nos

‘animal itself, participate of union, and prior to a formal essence, are con- ee = eae And if you assume the unities which are in them, Fou 2S. must admit the unity of the paradigm to be intelligible, but the demiurgic Ss unity to be intellectual, and that an intelligible hyparxis is nearer tothe © 5. first one, which is unknown and incomprehensible by all things, than. Ba es intellectaal mae aut if [7 are wilg.s to ince the sca of. tthe ty

superior to. knowledge. For both indeed, I mean the deminrgi

tained in the one.

+ tes ee ty wayTos, it is dabiee neceseary to oak To wave. For the 3 derirgu ate o hx : cae E

an rps which i is above the forms of the universe.

an Ee ee ee Wiehe’ Deas Mae ee myer BTA es aire! pare — Leet rrr tas eu ae ~ Si ie ay esi ve 25") wee ’ - 7 ra , ' wt “ve -. -

> . re * .¥ -"sit, : tr; we * Pret 8 «sf . an, Wa" .. ey ~ 4 >a << vw ee Pan, . ‘ - »," = ~ é <j 7” » _ ". -* wr = fa) = = .

a sats

| g does not say that | the san ee ee c eaie ¢ oe ge Ty | sentia principle of all Shins y ant — universe, till he tad ele

CHAP REX, | OP PLATO. 803

263

paradigm by themselves, denditlng to wi : of every thing in the world, and. the goodness and union of the demiurgus, the former will appear to you to be known and effable; but the demiure | _ gic cause will be seen to participate of the unknown and ineffable. pecu- 2 liarity of the Gods. For again, ‘Vimerus 9 was in a remarkable degree in. want of the demiurgus and father, as the producing cause of wholes, and is the generator of the world. ‘But to: generate, to produce and provide are

fas it is said to be the eats: nay

the peculiarities of Gods, so far as they are Gods, Hence also” Se, mosus: denominates the peculiarity: of the demiurgus according to which be fs Shes ty is a God, the cause of the generation of the universe, and the most proper principle of the: arrangement of wholes: But he denominates the. ‘pec saat

arity of the paradigm to be ‘tliat which comprehends ‘the first for secording to which anni Sean raiety = - fees i eff

therefore, to ne pe

ct of the d

the world also is. invested with forms. For itis sein See

era essence. ioe w as we shat wala to. sneha to give su baictenee rain and: Fé a ae provide for other. things, especially pertain t to the Gods, and: not to — natures which are primarily suspended * from: them; bat the latter Me.

allotted through th “It appears to me that: ~

hin to be the progeny of: the superes: sptial Times does not begin: the fabrication: of the

e former ¢ an abundance srg ‘of secondary. sree = = lie. aac these thi HDS,

brated the goodness of the demiurges: of | wholes. - 23 Yor cach ie e the ao

demiurgus and the san} i is a producing cause accor former indeed of the universe, but the latter of. a ood’ atetra oa > tet -ateording: to the intellect which is in them, or it ae an ny oth ic

of « essence. For these through the participat t ae the ‘natures posterior to themselves, And thus eo these gs we. have answered me er baecreinetiones Soubite. 3

~~) oe

se

meg fi 225 ON THE THEOLOGY:

| to relate what: my. op | are. imingled i in OR For these i alsa Ti

ob monad, i in the generation of the soul. the elements. aft the 1 ¥posta enern Pee ae ae ‘are mingled... The much-ce ebrated Crater, however, receives this sae Mes MA ture,. and generate e4 | _ the first aya eee

—~*AS 8 t'.. —: eS

‘ o ’ : ; ae ay 7 . yh) ; ‘ | 5. i ‘ ; ViswAl PT, hy ; : 4 : LAY 7 : : Walle AiO MAW HAL ~_~&t CHAPTER: XxX ty ' us . - . : , J : 5 : ; Wo Ag ¥* an av wie’ ‘ ; ; q - WAS tel ‘ # he) 7) ' i: yy re : ‘ ; 5 : fr, ’ . ; a, %

Or the Pakes pertaining t to total sfalasheuciens: ib now. w veme

alssis of ake Be seeps middle vel

& sini in oe with the — 3 : mitted to he taotold. And ated ind ! Hf SOR. OF | give comple ti ne to total iypostases, but othe “a to such as are partial and that the: hyparxes ¢ et effe tive and united ‘causes, are ‘established | in the |

' veal 1

ee

" For there essence subsists primarily. iy the: summit. of intelligibles, oa motion and permanency are’ in the middle centre. Bor intelligible eters SIA) nity: abides i in one, and at once both abides and is. the ocoult cause of all — TSIM i 77 Hence, Plotinus also calls eternity lle which is one and total : cand — “again, iu another part of his works he calls it intelligible fife, But. the

a BR 7 third. from him, ‘Theodorus, denominates. it. permanency, — And: beth these opinions harmonize with each other ; because: permanency also is in

sie i ; 2) eternity, (for. according to. Timeeus,, eternity ‘abides in ohe}-and: motion,

i © %e te For eternity is intelligible life, and: that which participates of itis jntellix at

gible auimal.- - Moreover, sameness and. difference, are in the extremity.

i is he ; SG Oe. intelligibles. . Fe or. whence. does. multitude. originate, but: from: differ-EE ase Se tice uae ae whenee i As the. communion. ot oss witht: wliales, and ‘the —

be parts yee of ihe ‘one S telng ae i through each aa soi ee ai ./ fased manner; for at one and the same time sameness and difference are . _ there Ssoauel a ad the whole ae breadth 1 is allotted ite hype

Lan De.

o~*

” * a ox "Ay 4%, » tay ta Fey. , SePeSS og) Vg ete yo eS Oe nAttt? "Fee ‘sea " - , a 3" ‘ yn > ’ . 7 w

pinion is respecting the Crater, 1: and the genera bo sees

jurgus, therefore, ‘ingles.

Thiid

— eee, td lof vee > * Ali Me ae

YW “1, : ea Lr ors Fe baip situ eee’ ary

: re Sractiedes

wate" ee -

.* ae yin een é t.. “. “a?

Me 4 rr

Pe es en

a 7 ' a4 —_ : . ~~ s 7 F arith ’ * an ed Oued rd alti!) ; fs) \ Te &' 5; sy ay ‘ vi. nes" LJ z a : 77 ‘ > ne, a) ge res

a. 4-26 5 _

VNGaK ae i Da re , ot, ae Bo ng VIANA Wy oAu "i Fa

1 BS, st

. rs oh at ete : £u FADES ' Leyiti Hf nt? Neb c

Maa. be seerel 1 ’ eh: yatnuney Pals uh 5 |

, - : ~ . i ¥ - “" 9 , « la z : a , " LS . ¥ 7 t+ ‘ : wet i "5 . : - = > — - > : ® TR, .

#SIS BACCO! te the frst ana mc aioe getiota,. hy soneien tk wie = presenis itself to ti ie ee in , conjunction. with: the one; according tothe first triad, s #0 > a rie pene shane: forth in the: ‘second, and . in “the intelligible: just as ide sie aaetine are ‘tobe intelligibly. ie | since all beings” proceed from intelligibles, all: things. preexist there ae according to cause. And motion and: saint are there esse a aed sameness and: difference ‘uniformly, Sea os es Again, in the: middle genera of the iitedtigibie: end £ ins 1 ctual hype sine; the same. ti

oa ee

about this order, characterizes the whole cof it’ from essence. — hatin as traly-cxisting: essence which is: without colour, without oo , witl - a oe s alts fter this manner. : Bats in arash middle ¢ ventre there ere

sists, a8 the s same » Socrates: says; t being boiz enlabtioled: Saeed eden ating

rather being motion and eternal. life. ‘But i in: the extremity of this: order,

nines subsist secondarily aod vitally. Tn the summit of : . . then indeed, essence subsists. For Socrates in the Phedrus speaking

in one: form of intelligence; but being moved in, and about itself; 4

sumeniess: and difference are vitally established. Hence it a8 e nverted tc Roe Kaen (sh

the beginging according to the nature of

pe : 28 SS ay ee er EERE es He Ra atead toto” ere, sumbers, -_ generates fi from — é = fog 7 i pat 4 ; ES , * . > cae - ety \e te | ey ‘ . nk 4 * #5 4

moma

‘ maetncte in the nen ‘outers, the highest of the intetfentual Gods possesses

ail things secording to essence, ‘and is the intelligible itself'a nck trie. be : in intellectuals, “again ‘recalling. the. separation which is in himself ‘into oe und wided union. ‘But the oriddle order subsists according t to ete - es at the same time ‘Pereeneney. bdonds it i is a ViviBe ae 2 sap nates " _*

all pebiense by prediie: pov lle she’ ‘third pre a

ing to sanieness, together with difference. For cir separates itself ie — e

the: Fathers, + and Lis eclaneret se them oe OH, it binds, indeed, x

tis rere Sate reo oe

ae Yr! — - “= 448 PES ‘ otips

_ poste ‘0 or to Feel to each. pee tece ar snd at the satne time en ea

306 : ee CER RNs THE THEOLOGY

first: sine: co to. the. view ; 4 er it in ‘penalizes ized | according to difference, being. allotted the end of all the total hypostases.

wee © thin. likewise: i ste cee me to ce ee vit, vigdacaion vied intellect, —~ Peel et

ey de a ees impartible- vand- the first; others being media 9 between areshe and nnpartible natures; and others being divided about na PERSE bodies. And througl: these things it generates all the more partial genera RGSS

of beings. That we may therefore again: return to what has been. before ASN aa said, the gencra must be admitted to subsist every where, yet notevery where | after the same manner; bot im the highest orders of divine natures indeed, they subsist uniformly, without separation, and united! Ya where SOR BRAM also permanency participates, of motion, and motion of permanency, Wa a > there is ¢ one united progression « of both. In the more partial orders,however, nytt et must be admitted that the same things subsist 4 ina divided manner, and ee ea ees rt and WO Eee

together with an “appropriate remission. - For since: the firs

total oF forms are in the extremity of intelligit vie 8, it is indeed” necessary” oS Z * 4 that genera should have the beginning of their hypostasis in intelligib Cc ae And if the demiury rhe ‘Cause 1 is generative ofall the partial orders, it com-— fetes | shes r

Sa prehends the first. gon cra of the hy postasis: of them. As. likewise She as Ne, fountain of all forms subsists i in this cause, though. there are qntelligible pe

enera. of being preexist in it, though there are other whole pase

AM ‘forns, $0. the. ine i “genera. “prior. to ak And the divine Jamblichus. somewhere - vighthy leans observes that the genera « af ‘being present themselves. to the view in ‘the ek , fe Sry

See = tremrity” of the intelligible ' Gods. The present theology likewise, Siow . ha Ru Ses things: themselves, gives.a progression to these as well as forms. supernally, Ca S a == -—-< from the. intelligible Gods. For such things as subsist according to cause, . DURCs, | 2 = ovoultly, and without separation in the first essences fi. &. in ineligibes) oe eed

~~ these subsist ina dlivided and partible manner, and according tothe nature — Lee ey ae ofeach, in. intellectuals, For from hence, all the divisible orders of spinnin pls

filled both with these genera, and with formal by parxes. And on this ace” a ee i

count, the demiurgus : also is said tocom prebend. all genera, and to have the! : ARES

‘fountain of forms, because he generates. all the partial rivers for hfe] and | ane pest

| renin tathem from spmiatnass nioaneensia ts all the tx measures of subsistence. aoa Otte

Yo ve dt oN ie feria a. ESP Pe bis 1s DOE AE Tria ea bebe ‘ 2 iy ees ey fs ‘2 - Sate * + aA Pe ye Hee ETD ae Pe ma ky 18) 2: Ms , Ose hie

; 43%

th fi; ites

ean

ident, therefore, that. the demiurgus see the g | me he r with total papery mingles the thus 4 s bodies: ‘from. intellect

g sity a i Se

rich tern ates 3 in ‘solar sal ne Hes nes. A oo aye as a we selmotive ‘essence af souls, i in con | jun oe a vit the

. } sot, hor bodies, require a CAUSE « of

its ieee genera [of being], ‘to others the oa 5 “middle. “progres asians A

of the genera, and to others, the Seomontionsal them, | Tonk rf he c Crier is jet essentially vivific, since souls also are -ellective cause. of souls, according: to the |

ae

pect of hyp aod ae oe nite: and aliepe 3 nie

ge whale ooo eine of ee : 6 pay ihiesy ee pes ‘from, the : Beate. + and j is divided according to the prolific | powers: which it “conti i i we

ex ee <>" >

~ Hence the Crater is. said to be the cause of souls, the receptiicle: of tir ia - fabrication, and the | generative monad- of them, and the like. > Fori as is

ad to be so. ‘Yightly, and conformably. to the mind of Plato. 1, bi “ ee the’ Crater | as oe with the 4 SEEDS and Sasa nt es

at this Crater slould he fontal, in rhe § same -inauner as. the whole demiuraus. Hence ~

~ ae ith 8 Ts ye a ty t i Hite Me Bet > }, it ty rhe ; . reat iar ; BME aball A tate ts sty teag Lb ie : et 5 ate _ ‘ opt x _ e ; a ~~ ~ : oe << s : : a= ¥. - * 7 ‘at “ - > _ . ~ . é . > . » F, _ -= -=t - let « = _ . : —s Wi ae ~—<S : + Vif ~ os * 2 = i i “a |

= ting of the primary also of principle i is assigned by Plato to souls, what occasion is there to. wonder if we denominate the exempt monads of them, fountains and

; , .»’ eO.7 BwsA eae, we

CHAP. RXXI

the Crater is ibe fountain of souls, bot is united to the demix _And on this account, Socrates also in the Philebr nis tc hat i there is a royal soul, and a royal i intellect. Fo © that a denominate bees he calls royal;

‘upplied to souls is well known to

says, that the selfw tnolive 1 to such. other things as are ‘moved.

- -

> e4e.> o Cer . >

-_ oy we ab eval +

And you see that as 4 twofold dives ‘seul: prion oi = = 6 7 Wy theologists, the one bemg indeed fontal, but: the of her of a a nary

rating nature, Plato: likewise gives to the ‘pr x

| appellations, assuming one name from the more a, hat the tae — the more partial nionad. For the self-mative nature, is a fountain intern ek

gs being the. offspring: of the fontal soul, but it isa principle, aS. Pe

mn ‘ruling soul, If therefore, the name. of fountain, and

| principles? Or rather from these things that is demonstrated. For

whence is a ruling power imparted. to all souls except “from the ruling monad? For that avhich similarly extends. ‘to. all ‘souls, - is Comics imparted to them: from one aud the same cause, oe theref

should say it is: imparted. byt the demiurgus, 80. far as he is the demiars TS,

it is necessary that in a similar manner if should: be inherent 1 in all other ve ie :

things which proceed: fram the demiurgic: mmonad. © Bat if it pre from the definite and separate cause of souls, tht cause ‘toust be denontinated the first fountain and princi iple of then. ore eee

~ Moreover, that of these two. names, the ruling | i ‘more allied to ieee

than the fontal, as. being: nearer to them according to order, Plato

fountain: and at the things, he: “nevertheless” frames his - dlemonst fation of its unbegotten subsistence from principle alone. For, says he, principle is - nbegotten,

Por® ie ise oy that every” — which ws oA peapete sho vould le pitas bolt - ret Bs |

Whar Bey ‘es

rey some one:

ests in the same dialogue. For calling the self-motive nature — ze same tine principle of the urotion. of the whole. of oe a8

hs eae fen ies their Lites cause. And a these. I Particulars » ow e » hav ve: ~

age 4 eS eer EP SAY AYANI NODS

Hi OUR At i

ys woo PATER sag THE ‘THEOLOGY

ould be more seradieiates to naoals: tien fountain. Fat: her still, if every thing which is generated is generated from a principle, as Plato pbs uk 2 eed souls are in a certain respect generated, as Tinmeus : says, t thete is abo a

‘precedaneous principle of souls... “And as they are the ‘priucipl Por os things which are generated according to time, so after ant a = eee

sri neij riple subsists Bree! to ne s, ‘which are. puseratod. =

+] ir Sabet aa from all jesontiens. "Dhrough ‘dieses gine sheet Petors re ee

ae demonstrated by us, that the Crater is the fountain sical tt at after es Bee a8 fount in there is a primary ruling monad of them, and that this tmonad Breer or ig. more. proximate to. souls’ than the fountain, but is €s ioe cae

: ar r. ~- ° — 2 Se ii at Oy . ‘ -é -% as pe ook Sew Se Ste Pie oP twin eh eee se Oe ' = =) ~ Labor, tyes Me Pk 39 22%, Pee Te ae ee ' + at ‘ Dey oll! etka hese tte PS bee Segiee Sta tg Makes ; Pah *- ~i*< ve ‘ OW Ne ED OB ES Pett aa A Re a \ . —— a . . : . “tae eer, ‘iF yr et iy ’ Ah ' a J ow ht Shy 22 ORES : oO, Vers: with A : i> ja ~ & Je ated vs z wv 4 ele - ‘ 4 ‘ ” . TR “ eyalt ~ “Viete be Sy eae he ‘ hy a :- a : eae Stece.ous moval ay ; ; Fy ; 7 ‘ ’ ab et ae Un ah Z - 4 ' \ “ 3 4 . hy \ te era fed

4, ; Pie I wet . : ; ° oes , ad er. ’ Vis oe :

Lay er ae sy P ‘

’ " ’ . : : 7 : bab ; ; . 7, " “ ; A ! 7 | ae * oe ; ‘ ee es Fd By ee eS is Pe dG ij - ¥ i t I] } CHAE . I i R : KX I ed : ety PSP Ae Pee eet NGS att ate Re i , ; * ; 1 YY - ‘ s > : * > Mh Ue Pre RES RA ANG pee bake ee Bees : oe" é ye : s ' J ' ti ; t 4 4 . ' ray re ptatee’s TU ii . AS Aa ; +. ' PERE Pea bias il :

“ee 4s. s)he 7S ' a>

Sek bares, let us return. to ae oom pre yposed, and teach gore 3 greater degree the lovers of the, contemplation of truth, concerning. this AE irae. Crater. For the whole vivitic deity having | established i in the middle of the intellectual kings the prolific cause of divine natures, and accordit ing ni . ‘ to her highest, most intellectual and all-perfect. powers, being secs ere ‘united. ig the first Sattiis but series to more soasiiek a rerio’ ry : a SSS

Syet ea ©

: > ; - , 4 o.. vu a Ao Sas ~)

ow

one SN tog ot a her

Timaus m ystically mentions ha more > ancient t powers of the ( o Gos and. which abide 3 in the first father. 0 | that « are covarran : s

the. natures: in a the _woiverse, some of these he deine: more © dearly ree ee

the whole of others through indication. For the secondary themselves of the Godde 35 are ‘triple, as the ee ae

being. the. fountain of souls, the second, being the basta of. po virtues,

| CHAP. XXXII. OF PLATO. 40 :

but the third: being the fountain of Nature which is suspended from the : é 2 =

back of the Goddess. The deminrgns therefore, also assumes | hypostases: to his own prolific production. And the Crier:

we have said, is the fountain of souls, unically containing the wholeand H jerfect number of them.’ And as the demiurgas i is allotted a paternal oe cause with respect to the psychical generation, so the Crater is prolific, sors and is allotted. the ratio and. order of a mother. For: such: things” mS

J upiter produces. paternally ii | souls, the fountain of Sa astoaut Lumens a

maternally and generatively. Ree Bi

Virtue however, energizes by. itself, a siete aad: ieee ties: a dod on this account, the universe having participated of soul,immedi- = ately. also. participates. of virtue. “ For the demiurgus, says ‘Timeus, — ae having placed soul in the middle, extended it through the ‘Udiverse, and

besides this. surrounded the body of it externally with soal ; as with a veil, eas

and causing circle to revolve in circle, constituted heaven “one, alone and ee solitary, but, through virtue able to converse with itself, and being in want

of 10 other thing, but sufficient! ly knowns and friendly itself to itself.” At i one and the same time therefore the world is animated, lives. through the

whole of its life: according | to Virtue, ‘and possesses from the virtues as. : a

seer end, satan with itself, and an all-perfect knowledge of itself, is itself sufi — known and frie

7. BO. 8 a with: the ee of I

iendly to itself ‘through a 2 a

| abicrnanitag of posening a es hae of o os 4

coal. “Nature, and a Se ‘these to s ee For the San

ot ete ae ae Me lt aa es ee : eens ee eae >. : ss, ee” a a a Ne * - : A ae Sey 2 ¢ ce ee ae Se 3 2, "oe , 1 . : ge ~ ~ p+ ae ~~ ‘te f 3 ‘ss ‘sa eae -— < a hs _" _ i ie P| ” ? . a ‘. owt lt : ~~ eh : = T+ = hie lt 1 amy ’ ‘ “ . +> Se, ae § ye Se nae ee ES ORD . sAe . . > - : te a mie yMalliy kh ite y, ‘ ’ . SS ¢ La ~' 7 ° SF. »* \ A : Ls , 2. . J . 3 #e : . om a. ee (<5 Fre Pe ee a ° : : - . * ‘ e . > : . G ~ « . . ; ‘, 7 ’ Pel re e = ; 7 Whe 4 7 : 7 _ : - ; a 1 ’ z f' ‘ . ; i < “ ‘ eo ” > ' a at Ju ~ _ o.2 ae S| " , < ’ . ~—¢ - > - pt ; yt ¢ ‘ 4 “ . th ‘ "

, ; = + : . ~4 ; = . ; . . a . a Re ‘ : > i. i=. . ‘ : -_ -. 2%, 4 4 > . °

_ 's 2? - ’ 7 " ' - | _ ’ . ~_

: ' ,% » 74 F So Pee ‘ eS a , - -.7. *

+" ; 4 P en ae r at +t io’ . ‘ . .

: 4 a) ™ J? 7’, ; ‘ * one ; ~# “ - - -~

‘ ete fie y Pers. 7 . af} ——. ‘3 . ‘se ; ) . . t ~ ; "|

i ’ 7 os ¢ i*- ¢ 4 s . . ‘ . ’ ‘ - Lee soe es - »" a, _ ~~ , . " - . . ** . ~~ ¥ : e e _ : a> : . ~ ee . . is FER ce tate ices Ges Se ar : ; . : ate ; ’ : -

fountain, But. why

5 a " ; i . iy : ’ j i} :

ON THE THEOLOGY

»s& / , " ; ; ‘ ; ; : ; r [ j : ’ ay " er J ? 140" ; eel ds t ’ y ? ’ i. . a es ¥ . bt Ld ya x 7 \g p : bad fi Bor a ; yV by wT " me :.* ay __ = +? ° ™”~,. . bd d ‘ 4 eas

Pt b hed hh Galle das Fh tS BP ih ae of Ike ek? Cine eh Na Lae | ;

cootains in 2 hianesif the ‘things : nahiel are: 2 chia Sok ie siete: to. souls pees 3 : <

av EFS: of ne

virtues, and the first-effective cause of nature,

At is likewise manifest that again in these things Plato desks not ss valid: eh On 6. employ | the name oF fountain, For in the Laws he calls. the. power ea VES & prudence which i is ‘essentially inherent in souls, and which is productive: | of the virtues in 48, the foantain of intelligence. : And he also. Says, that Peony oe two other fountains ‘are imparted to us by nature, viz. pleasure mnd pai 28090 Sos ay therefore, we before demonstrated that soals are called the fountains — en “af motions, on account of the one fountain of them, of which they aN me participate, thus: also” when ‘Plato ‘ealls” the first progeny ‘of Nature Cae eee) va .. fountains, it is obvious to every one, that be will permit: the exempt Ree Ne "cae atself oF them. to be denominated a fountain. After the sume Pies eo Saxe mans prison since. he Seg osty celebrates: the: essential po ce sidiss

Shy: oto fees a “name hich on Gok. ae all pertain: to ties ‘philoso, iv some SO to denominate, the. first monad of the. virtues, fee AEA Ae re, shall we have the name of fountain posited by hint aie axe im the intellectual Gods? In the Cratylus, therefore, he says that Tethys 0) | 16 the occult name of a fountain, and he calls Saturn. himself and Be ropes

one should he. willing to

| the powers of. himself. - Hence, the: paradigm ¢ of all Na ature, aud the. one 9 Ss = a “cause of the Iaws of Fate pre-subsist in him. For ‘the fountain: Be Soo. aN Nature, i is called the first Fate by the: Goda themselves. #Yoo should gt A SS net look upon Nature, for the name of it is fatal.” - Hence also, Timeus Rye es -) gays, that souls at one and the same time see the laws of Fate, wad the 6 i nature-of the universe, yiz. they see aa it were mundane Fate,and the = “por And the Elean guest in the Politicus, denominates. he 2 motive: ‘cause: ‘of the more phy sical circulation of the universe, Fete. Peat For ‘he: says. that “Fate and connate desire convolve: the world.” me And et ulal ts the same person likewise clearly acknowledges that the world possesses =~ this ‘power from the denviurgus and father. For he says that all the” apparent: ‘arrangement. and: circulation. are derived from: Jupiter. - eae ae - demonstrated therefore, that according | to these three causes of the. vivifie Goddess which are co-arranged with the demiurgus, the world is perfeee © ted by him, viz. according to the fontal Crater, the fountain: kgs = He

CHAP. XKXU OF F PLATO, mie es oe i

queen Ries flarion: oe these divinities are rivers: of ‘the intel gible fountains, and _procee ng from fountains. placed: above them,

all. the: natures: posterior to ‘themselves with the prolife rivers. caf ie And the ‘Crater. itself likewise is fontal. ~The Gods, therefore, is denominate the first-elfective causes. ‘of partial natures, fontal Craters. These things, however, we shall more fully investigate | elsewhere. — a s = : it be considered also, that we have here sttfliciently ‘examined 1 the particulars Sere the deodurgc monad, coat to ‘the 3 narration 3 | PERM a a SE sn ete a Eee teeD

Tw the next. place, let us. ‘survey. ee canses = and Jesders of « uncon aminated purity, and. see if Plato any where appe ocd See this order of” Gods, and of the ‘inflexible power : ieee ing fro all the divine genera. — For the first-effective: triad of | bya i table 6 order, i is united to the triad of the intellectual kin es an dt t eps ; ae =

SIS

sian of the had, ead as it were, the flower of the oe gle guar 5 pone wholes i is. united t to. the fist intellectual haae But the middle centre of oo eerie

marca’ “of the: “whole fied 3 is. | duane “id: i tee it

king, is ‘converted with: bin to the ‘principle fof tk the intellectual order] _ 22 and together with him i is convolved to the one union of tari ars : a so Hie B esoaorses Gods.” a And: ate | his. mann eed, the as |

i Be heat eee Ail of. ging med oe

ies matures, and is not mingled with things: inferior, they celebrate: Mian = Se goods as. ‘these, as perv ading to intellect, and other natures, from hes Hike Gods. : For the oration. in the Banquet | of Plato, celebrates i in a remark~ Se ee aahe able ‘manner the immiscibility of the divine essence with secondary — PR

firmly fix themselves in them. Hence. also, the Athenian gt =o “the detniurgus binds and constitutes the whole number. fof :

See ‘nothing, as inuch as possible, may. be without defence ; ‘imitating in this ae ti is EME Psi sos ane intellectual Gods themselves who. guard: all things. by the undefiled : ae eile

wae ‘| oe \ a ON THE THEOLOGY

roe.

te are. in a “certain . in » each ‘of ik the fathers, and all of them energize about. all. And. after. a certain. UR Ge ahaa manner indeed | according. to their proper hypostasis, they wre divided = He POE ESS from the fathers ; but alter another manner they are impartibly assumed “eee avith them, and at one and. the same time they are. allotted ; an. easly oe aS Baars dignified order with the fathers, and ape to. 5 reas an essenee.. cee ae subordinate to then. | oe ees.

- Such, therefore, being their. relase:: hey preserve, hie ike vk ee "progressions of the fathers undefiled, but suppl y them with inflesibility care 8 ees in their powers, and immutability in their energies. They are suspended, ers no however, from total purity. And if some of the ancients havein any = of their writings | surveyed | in intellect that which always subsists with © oe invariable: sameness, which receives. nothing. into. itself from subordinate Suara

* , we oY < wap t. ei

SO ee ae

natures ; rs and that which. transcends - the whole of things in purty and immutable power, arrives to the Gods through the guardian cause, And as the intellectual fathers, are ‘the. suppliers. of prolific. production, both — — Sees to all other things, and to the inflexible Gods, thus also, the undefiled — SOT A Gods, impart the power. of purity, both to the fathers, and to the ot ec As AN divine orders. At one and ihe same time, therefore, the three: uspllated | & BALE 3 Gods subsist with the three intellectual. kings, are the. guardians ‘of hiode Piers fathers themselves, establish. about. them. an: immutable guard, and a Cae :

i7,* 7) ‘7 ae ot Wt DAVES Ye ASANO Aa

= : “arranges and adorns his polity. through the best analogy, Paes : he bys FEES th g clooney) | st as EN / 80. likewise he appoints: a guard to. all the inhabitants: of the region, that é one

e iG ‘ pee : Dy & ) Shes seco ae And 3 it ieee to mie that on. 4 eran: he calls wie Folens” Teas Rs TA oe wy eke Bi. AR Eas ett Pat SS AD eae JERS He SRS EOE Os rat Rae ati Rea IAS, ; us sake ie 7 = eet va A hee ABSA ia i e:

. s ; ‘ 3, 7y ges her OAL rs i! : * ’ = ~~ ; Be , ' a . ° Liar ; i . Ag 7 - ’ tay a” ‘ t % it t i\ *¥ 4 ’

‘CHAP, XXIV. oes “OF P PLATO.

[of his polity} arias of the laws, or (si ply] : re rida ne

CHAPTER XXXIV.

> J% ' J . » ba! . ¥ YJ. sh ; e ak ges ; 1

aise erigeinente, however, ‘will be more Sama from ‘that divine bas

triad, and are referred to it from ultimate images. But p | omitting these, we may abo sound with greater conceptions, and: more

conducive to the investigation of the thing proposed, and 5) sapere ~ together with Plate the divine genera, we may discover bow ‘he also ~eelebrates’ this order of Gods, and constitutes theny together with: the

| ; _- three kings that are now discussed, just as by other theologists: also, we.

are mystically instructed in the truth concerning: ‘them. In the fable — _ therefore of Protugoras, Plato indicating to us the exempt wateh-tower

of Jupiter, and the iranscendency. of his essence which is unmingled with |

Pasd AE

all secondary natures, through which. be is inaccessible and unrevealed to the partible genera of Gods, refers the | eause of this to his’ ‘immutable guard, and the defensive order by which he* pi eccugien ey od account of this, all the demisrgic: powers: indeed a hee

themselves. Butall the forms [that : are ia bine are on ir d ling gt ; .: transeendency. exempt from ‘secondary natures, A demiurgic intellect. [through ‘this order] abides alte

“manner, For the fable | Bays: that the guards of Fes foe haat =

at ee sf +) Kut cll hing And ee “s ay k Set ae ot ; ’ " f

mers | ascii pee oka ak

¢ YZ" res ed de RU visti SA te ard iy e ‘ ii Wi ve ity ‘ Sto . oat 4 AO pie ayy ’ ‘4 ". . pits SAY Yi Sf Bint «ee Sae <> re ATS my vee wy ergs Sor <2 wr aeestie ies Petty drei Y) . ‘ Vv ae @e > » 7 )4e ‘ Y i} amine Se ee ve Sf i a? " \ > vs wee) ee -— H *» £ ; ee ‘ , r ’

IN ath Ns "Thee emenaion ee — ‘a

+5 ota Nias - an

_ 2 . ae © bets wm TO SO tc Tibe ws ase ke

= , . > #. : --« WS " “te “~, *. ion o* by} ' esct a a eee > > psy t wh , ne B® ot eGs el r=: 5 Rav sah ree ~ Spt T 2 SOs { hie lid ‘ ; a . -" uate) oleh get a) r 7, “. 7 , We Ay Pe Ly / i ~ et : ta v NEM ‘ a “i . pS Pa: , “a witty ‘a “ss ~ «=>. ee 4 PP ee a Peas Firat « +t eI > 4a -Wee 4 tad e oar he a?

Mey +4 ete “ _* - ‘ « tee, be Leu aw ee . . > aa?? ; | . » .. “ - - P , etivthec + ; . <u.t4 <* oP eats es +} . > s wilt " ‘ pars i “? ’ st ") - . wr’ ‘” as 4 , -~ 4 wt 24 Sel the >> ; _ ~ P as ~~, i> +*, = =~? «+ ; 3 > <* let tos yy " . al en 7 ‘ ° Fok ww se . ats . e ae S25 s was > 4 . i> . De + e ov

| = sie undefiled and Olympian powers: of the demiurgus. — Ef: there for Bits <2 sae ee himself in the form of a fable clearly delivers to us the. guard dion eee Sia, Se ead Sasa demiurgas, 4s it not. through these things. evident: that the guardian een eae

= = say, that the. demiurgie order is surrounded with a burning guard, tho . ME os =~ = also: Plato says that. guards. ‘stand round it, and. defend g Anseibhy the PAG EC OH SC

> pf intellect. After an admirable manner therefore, the fabricator of these _ oo divine names, bas at one and the same time conjoined the Saturnian

ARMS HY Me * ATS ns AAS SY Vu int ‘ te , i. . : ee) . 4 A . SP AD Ade he if : »” :

“406 ee ee aa ON ‘tite THEOLOGY iis. “BOOK ¥ Besar!

ae whieh ee Bronicthass. is) cannot: be immediately con} ici ve Perey

genus is. ‘consubsistent with the intellectual Gods? Por as the Or

summit of it exempt from all secondary natures. xg But in the ‘Cratylus, Socrates unfolding Greed the. trath wick is : “expressed in names, who ‘Saturn i is, demonstrates indeed his® ‘peculiar BRAS | hyparsis, according to. which he subsists: as ‘the: leader of the total intele - g Aaa lectual orders. He likewise unfolds to us the monad of the unp olluted — Sere order, which is united with Saturn. For Saturn, as he says in that ee ieee dialogue, is a pure intellect. For, he adds, the koron (re xogey) of him; ss * seas does: not signify his being a boy, but the purity, and incorruptible nature

| ‘peculiarity, and. the first monad of the unpolluted. triad. For the union ae es ae ee of the first father with the first of the unpolluted Gods, i is transcendent, Aas and hence this inflexible God i is called silent by the Gods, is said to accord seers ‘with intellect, and to be known by souls according to intellect alone; - : = oS Sees “because he subsists | in the first intellect according to one union with = a 2 oe) Saturn therefore, as being the first. intellect, j is defined according to its. seen gy

proper order, but as @ pure and incorru ptible - intellect, he has the ade. e filed. conjoined i in himself. And on this account, he is the king of all the - .

intellectual Gods. . For as intellect he gives. subsistence to all the = = intellectual Gods, and as a pure intellect, he guards the total orders of oe Taree them. ‘The two fat hers therefore, [Sature and Jupiter] are shown by ile: =. Beate words of Plato to be co-arrang “ oN ith the immutable Gods, according a yas: =} a ‘union indeed, ‘the first, but according to separation the third. bing a coeneMR NR ee you are pias however, to survey the one inflexible guard of norwte Rae ite with res PE ct by each ae ine to, which the Hard od father 1s ea RNY:

i ay ras ‘ Pilea? oh > y - a ~ | ~ Bia, 7 ’ a ; Ar ‘ ae “ie SRE eles th teen Steep ane. eA hee Sin A Sgt. Se Mare Bay Gt ate oe Se Bee a es ‘ ‘Sle ets ek

. . yes a a at ee in sel te ay bb Pee . . tA} ie ‘ + Por avTHS, sit ie requie to read are ag Pi Men ek dere ay SASH APAc era peds

“.% 4 r te Map tats tiers? nat 2

J ‘ss " , ; ‘i Ri? ; . ; : ye A at Z . 4 ti nit s 1344} ‘ iW; ‘ i . ’ . : ’ ry . ; ~" ; : - 7 a sie Me Th eat RY , . 5 ' S: - Ae A ee +) ne oe ; r PAKS IO ati ‘ t@ ¥ can 4" a. “A 5 Vo«

CHAP. KXXIV. as oF PLATO: Bo Ea Den

io the Sirti as being: the. satellock of bins, and energ

and collects them into one, For a bond guards: that which is connected

by a But the imuratable. Gods. inilexibly f preserve. their: own appropri- te | ae

ate orders. For the guardship of these Gods is twofold; the oné indeed,

being primary and “uniform, and suspended. from | the triad of the : connective Gods: but the other being. co-existent. with the intellectual ee

kings, and defending thei from: a tendency to all secondary natures. ee

For all the intellectual fathers ride on the unpollated Gods, and ‘ate one pees established above —, beset. ol their dnflexible,. Sorel essen a ERG Ee

_ immatable: power, tee : | ie however, it be not aay necessary + that shess tone iachene dhol | participate ‘of this’ guardian order, but that them should be allotte = herself, it is indeed nevessary that the first [g ~ Juted leaders j in the intellectual father

a Neicasinn The: Grat. of the on eae

ares: > “or

energizing about him, again direct your attention to the bonds in the Cratylus, of which indeed, oon partible lives, and the lives deprived of intellect, and. which are stupidly Re astonished about matter, are unable to. participate. ‘But a divine ante. as ect itself, and the souls which are conjoined: to it, participate of | these bonds according to an order adapted to them. For the Saturnian bonds, | appear indeed to bind the mighty Satura_ himself, but in reality, they ~eonnect about him in an undefiled. mianner the natures that throw. the eas bonds around: him. For a bond is the ‘symbol of the connective. order of yee) the Gods, since every thing which i is bound is connected by ae bond. oY ah Again therefore. from these things, the guardian good which extends from raed the connective Gods to the intellectual kings is apparent, since it unites,

the iiiddle vivifie deity of ‘a monad of the immutable Gods coordinate to Sets

2 Ss . .

; = ee. oN I * ew ° oS ! ; , Sierra mg nS

s PCS Ss <>. “% “x : SSS .

rs, should be teadic, pa should aes BT; cee na the sanie. perfect number with the three intellectual. Gods. © Ati cS likewise oe -

~-. mecessary that the first of these Jeaders: should be stably united to rey ee > frst fof the intellectual kings]; but that the’ second. should i in: a certain Soa

HS HA respect be ‘separated from the. second of these ‘kings, together ahs

union with him. And that the third should now. be ‘entirely spate ee

“from the third king. “And thas the ‘anpotiuted. proceeds conformably ty the paternal order, and is after the same manner with it triadically st

Goss Hkewie aes the: iy! SHAE Ny aa

v “eR > - .-- cc ~ —— — - “Sy ¥ WV _ “ - -

Sten teas oe ect t to he of its aghadvseep Case, . . : ; re we Eas : : ". re As , - ec - -- ti. : < A>? a. | = VS Pes ‘ 4 -* HP aA “NS - 4 cn ’ . ee, nx - : , . “ : i. j = “ ne x A . me + . ° ‘\ . ‘ 4 oo . c “ " .“ > —_ : : : > _ . ~ . r, -- v = o " - on - -* ‘ > - ~> , era ; a 4 -N . -~™ 4 ~ » Oe aw : “ ~ ‘ : ~ ¥ ™ ** - . - c = >: - = — a " ~ r ; - is * . ~ i > - > + . 7 : - > ~ - ~ ° - -*, a’ - . > 4 - ...

“ . . ws ee = ee P RS:

= a eae aay Fae now. » then from. ‘thin acl: aud ‘comnion doc rn se Gods, adduce the Grecian rumour concerning it; as delive

aa e by Plato, and demonstrate that he Bs Tar as to the “very. ‘names follows i | ‘thealo ists of the Gre vhs, _jost as in: the mystic theory. of — pe ig eee ‘the narration of the unp spolluted Gods, he Hoes: pot depa ¥

; ‘e a at wt. eee , 4 a < — "+s Z 2 ° > > » ~~ — is <s . es > *- _ Pr

Rig Rn ee eee IN eae Page ie YY pe! § : 4 : tne 3 2 ‘ Nimes ~~ > > f 2 sy a 7” tad —_ 2s ita ~ - 4 5 ts . : ’ * z . a . « se 5 ler Them" > " ‘ ,

ee monue Fn: neciialiary Sioa s Just a i fi they defend the ‘yivibcations of toe al life, and the first-effec all-perfect fabrication. Not only Orphie 13 Wheelers: and the kale

- prior to Plato knew this Curetic. Seas siete pepe! it, pos

| sais! cations | . At : id DOW, anthers is i watisted wi ith sien ce this Caretic order, but he also adds the one unity: of the Curetes, viz. our.

mistress Minerva, from which the Taystic: doctrine also. of theologists.

. : ; ‘ ? ’ ; ' + ; : ' : ; ; ’ ; ’ : aes _ . et ‘ 7 ‘ is " ’ : Peds db , ie * ’ ’ ¥ ; re - 4 ’ , e333 ; 2.4 = my >

prior to, him, suspends the whole progression of the Caretes. © He Hes .

wise, surrounds them above with the symbols of Minerva, as presiding — over an. ever-flourishing, life, and. vigorous: intellection; but We — manifestly arranges them under the providence. of. Minerva, For the — fixst Curetes indeed, as being the attendants of the intelligible and occult —

: Goddess, are satisfied with the sigus that proceed: from thence ; ‘tae © He

in the second and third ores are. civasquasen pee: ~*~ intellectual on Minerval monad. Vener g - What then is it, that the ‘Avhealon goest ‘abies coneerving ae ‘uci |

which converts to itself in an undefiled manner the Curetic progressions a ae “The core (wen) ive. virgin, and mistress that is. with us, being delighted _

with the discipline of dancing, did not think it prope < hands; but being adomed with an all-perfect panoply, she thus gave perfection to dancing.” Through these. things therefore, the . poten FS guest clearly shows the alliance of "the Curetic triad: to) the M viii inerval movad. For as that triad is said to sport ‘says

Goddess who is ‘the leader of - ee fe of + ther ont = | oaraee with an Fel pester panoply. is the 4 source ae them. of ale

to play with empty

% ise hs ee this gedn Core, : aS 5 being ‘he cause vot See 08 Se

itself. For koron (ra magov) as Socrates" says in the Cratylus, signifie es the SENS pure and. incorruptible. Whence also” the: Curetes are allotted their x aity : Loh: y of F the. Gods. Aud A ,

miobagesies as. + preeeeag over the undebiled: Boe

Roa is creo pied in the orignal al for 3 x Reape aN ky

PAV ARN ay Ae en Le SAS,

a . - oe = er 2Ay oa PC EY acl ae Soe ; Fog Ao eT Kn ott BS » i Se RW BR ESE a 2G . : ; :

| a itt | math iN ee 4) uy

3 : = eS . i4 | : sy Ns a) i ¥i AMA EAS Pej ot Te 3 § 333 peeks ee | . . Rye it DIE tla Vive Bene a ey eee ao SON THE oH BOLOGY) 3) Ske Hielgie cce Gate

the atta of ae is : <= eslohrated: asa mistress. Pee AS. ua

fa virgin} she being the ‘supplier of an yflexible: and flourishing dominion i i , ‘to the Gods. “Vhe: word keron therefore, as we have said, is a symbol of Ben OM a,

"purity, of which these Gods are the primary leaders, and a ceording which! they are partic ipated by others. But. their being « armed, 15 symbol of the gaurdian power according to which they connect whole

guard: them exempt from secondar ry natures, and. preserve . Hished in: themselves. For what oiher benefit do men «

a unconquerable. strength, give: fa them an ‘armed: ‘apparatus | - adorning the one unity of them: with an all-perfect panep 9, they «

to the Minerval monad ; wey portals to. that which is furnished with every kind of arms.

r still, rythnn and dancing are a mystic sign of this deity, beanie ee because they _ : S rye the whole. progressions ‘of it always arranged according toone poe ne divine boundary ; j and because they sustain these progressions from the oe deen Romaetiont of matter, For the formless, the: indefinite, and the privation = os

xs “the Caretes. ‘contain. the undgiled power of a divine life:

of rythm, are the peculiarities of matter. Hence, the: immaterial, the

e definite, and the undefiled, are. -endued “ith rythm, are: orderly, and = oe ae intellectual. . For on this account, the heavens also are said to form. a ee Logsanaes dance, # and ai the oelestial orbs pees of asses ‘oad eee

oe Aig

x * Por ia a. it is necessary to sre wat We . ae Eat ae = Sz = ee 5

‘them estab- Sats de ve from arms | ept that of defence? Vor these are in a. particular. manner the eae Mab autellt . guard | af cities. Heace fables also. ascribing to the: satiate Gods : an oy asa if Nish itat the summit of the progression of these Gods, For the all perlet Renee ss eR precedes: things which are divided according to parts, and the ‘panoply a ARI ae

ee ee (prior to the partible distribution of guardian powers. sed: 260) eos ns appears to me that through these particulars Plato again asserts: the: eae $22

= things 2s were afterwards revealed by the Gods. For what they denomi-Kind e armour, this Plato celebrates as adorned with an == 3 : panoply. [For the Gods say,} © Armed with every kind. eee a _ armoar, he pasighies the Goddess.” 2 For the all-perfect in the habit OF ee ae

-Pyrrhich arms, and the undefiled in power, pertain, according to Plato, bat according to the narration of the Oracles ve Sa ;

Let ne

if! Wy

' 4 vt . dpty 75 Thy a Toh 'y is AD rtee ~<# “~ : i » ay tee eke} a4» Yn2"ee Ngee { fora +s i prey. ‘| ~** Pe te 3ye ‘> rs cae = t}s rt) ae - ~ es : .

. om! ~ : ‘ ; e, . ¥ - / eS < . . a _ ion’ en ee — = od ~Sae 7 -. oe . = me

21’ +. > te eee To : : .

, < rity Set Ve . ’ iS 7 J “s hin ‘" * sy A : ANS NO ; ; iy >,’ ; 7 =.) 7 . + . . M -> ~/ ~~ e ‘

"he “a > 3 ~~ ee de ae ee ree, © . -~ oe oo = erat ca CP AT Se men et i, * —— ae ey . . + = > ; . yer t Se he ro >, > a *« ss “2. oon » ~ - P=? oy oY eh SS * TP 32 LS ae a at be OS ne othe ot iS a *; aT A — = <- Se ~~ - hn ee, LE we. ~ Sy” Og tee: -- - ~W. - _* hho S - _ e So ee ae oo. ee OO ae a > < — SU + , ge & _—_ “Lo. -— . — 6 - - oe ™ —— ‘ne Sts Pf StS Sg Kae Se -< ~, Pe Ae : — «4 ead 6 oe 4 ee, a ae. = ,- a ~~ ~ . Ora | Fe ON ty wt SS. as = > g Py d

CHAP. XXXVI 0) Cop BEAT O. 4

harmonious: motion, being filled ‘with: thie: ‘power <supernaily, from the — unpolluted Gods. For because they are moved in a circle they express. ‘intellect, and tie fatelloctual circulation. But because the yy are moved _ harmonically, and according to the first and best rythms, they participate i of the peculiarity of the guardian Gods. Moreover, the triad of the — unpolluted leaders is suspended from the summit of the: intellectual Gods: “And that it proceeds front this summit, Plato himself teaches us,

by placing: the. first cause of purity in Saturn the king of all the. intellec- | |

tual hebdomad,’ |

For purity (co xsge) is there primarily, as he informs us

in the Cratylits, and the first-effective catise of. purity, preexists unically ;

in Saturn. For on ‘this account also, the Minerval monad, is called Core _ @ vite) and the Curetic triad is after this manner cee, Le ergn€ ex ae seal cee mm Lows intellect! fee * Dre Sones ane

-, reper. : weet ath +. a aa ait ea a eee. :: Z teh til va = ; ‘ i's 3 ee hy “a ‘7 ad . ~ meets i . : ee ba. ‘ tare } + a a ee yiie [ ‘ — . P i a tue i r 7 . , ; ver ‘ 2 £i : ‘ i ‘ 5 . 4 ; :

Teo tadhi\ tre} Hat iD) iu as CHAPTER ev) HAA a4 Hy > %, Vi “4

he ty ivhhont . ’ ef ‘ica ,7a* Why HH +f SRST REST ary 2 tf iat } ‘at " Lia : i. a

‘Concnekinn the undefiled leaders, thus much we have had t to 8; = according to the narration of Plato. The monad therefore, now remains, — which closes the aumber of all the intellectual hebdomad, and is the first a and uniform cause of all division, which must in- the next place be

discussed by us. The sections therefore, of the intellectual Gods which

are celebrated by all. the wise ia divine concerns en A tie 6 I on soud een es anette the eer: ine those Gods, ate effected;

Geet Aone ise. pen i into Wane cotle are esti oo . Aa a ane aces subordinate eagciens ‘end oS themselves. have: a = PETER oi ON

eu that there should be

onde and a progression bounded decoding to number. Plato he nvevery:

ows indeed poets that are inspired by Phoebus, to signify things of this Kind obscurely and. mystically; but he exclndes the multitude from -heari ee these: things, becanse. they believe. * yithout. examination. tt the Se oe: sof truth, An¢ this i is what S Socrates reprobates in Ruthy-

i fabulous veils : he p Oy who \ was thus affected 3 ins — ie

os sig poe “genuine worship of a divine. nature. - Fou § " biel i in ike: a hein unfolds to us the. Saturnian bonds Ba mystic. meaning, aod in a remarkable: manber - dempsenten , visions. of shone caus i

intellectoa) sections, and the power which is productive of the ing to. divinely-ingpired concep

OSE, accord ions, and will suffer them to survey these

gent: together with bonds | in the intellectual Gods. Farther still, the fable in— | Rep oop nite cleare

learer manner ‘separates the empire of J upiter from. 6 om, and calls the uel the saves from, and More

nae.

pees ‘aed & Manas e “What initiate! power produced: de in - ae : a

Jectual empire | from. that which is exempt from it?) For it is. necessary. ees the e Gods themselves the firsteffective fountain

ae hig: father: Pia bon he ‘Gia of the. Hanan it ‘the natores posterior to: Jupiter, prvceting: into : an | anterior. order, a are separated is Bee. his all-perfect monad._ |

Moreover, the demiargus ‘oma 3 in she production of the genera : posterior to himself, at one and the same time is the cause to. them of | on, and the. source of their all-various divisions, For. fabricating the J one whole, he separates 1 it into. ‘parts, and all-various powers. And — ‘' ‘gus a ta to. do. Pus Plato > himself

M“ a Saat

od py vaici ‘which: ter, Sontala,: we call < ; on ne Oe é

ae ‘illustrious men do (ans Sh om = ~~ |

er ps same. manner. e therelone, be «ill penn his fends to, ‘gene

“fer -

7 +h. ~ Ve r* * * -+2 eh ‘ PAN AS . + aye "J! , ae | a+ +07" : a vi . ae ms . : i - : ny PE ai > sre o> ~ 2 =k - -- Sy en sos) ab om be R35} cyt ~ os —~> 2 - 7% Pe = St “oC “1 . r een ave =1 4-5 eee Ps = —s - me! alm atl err -. “1 s — a 2 a” * +" <= Fee S| : Poss” Gatke sie? wy eee ‘= any ur: i. > aS gel ar _ ay fet -: Al oS Jee, dt? ope” 4S ay : Ae, fet Te -~* “phat 4 a ee hee woe a he o4sanee. porte ae. <8 dese ae, : *. me a a. “st Wi’ ?,t a> vite > “ iW FAS " Piiky -"pa 4-3 “.k 7 5 ee ee t~ ths . . fare le ae . - : 7 . Urey) , . : ° 4 @ Lh ~~ J 4& : Ja =.) y “wr >. ee Oe Ne yee . ~ + 4% .*. ‘ a4, 5 > * ~ > >= 275 i, JZ. - f, a a fy te OP se 7 A > +e Yh Lf? An 2 Wet) «7 if ae 7 ‘ Phe My | % > _-_ ”" ; . ‘ ar - > - . ea “ee 7 a + bee ine sok 40 . op eee astra eae > an “J ts “arse a ee a SS ae © a *er : ' “t+ 2 Ler." a ay : eat GS. oat” ~ 33 <ec% oe Sa bas Ves rw * a? -< ~F ss 55 ayy "ye +e Ree Bt = ** : + > ie an 4 ms ie.) 2° " ~~ 7 Se es ee Ase ¥ = aw 54, =< “a : : : - — cdap — steees Reens > ea Afee ¥ . . wdeh t*> 2, - = pects CAwaxe . pe ie ee, . a ; “ , -: »< a - s I a - Ls . *shas " ety Lee phe, ORM as ‘ es ar, -, rs > _—. ae “re ri a a nA be ia 7s, , :* . ’ at ty 6 so, "7 is 7 whe" ~ “4 . », FF ne ok eet y 7 : Tet adate ge . ha of ee : FO ae i 19S : 122° i AL) yy 2 hb 9 oe. /. t ‘eet? Syl ea

. ts) - we «To ; tans A}? a .~ “8 a ee Rs at - ~<A es QE = mye

“3 : ay, wv iy)

rr ——> wrt -. “= 2°. |

ead io 2 oe

CHAP XXXVIL Nis or pao. “ues a cee oe

= }' : > Tats. ‘ Se ee ae } are “SP “x <: We A a oA te le ey ep th ence, 2 ba

He likewise ‘cuts oF parts TOT between these, and again: separates: parts f

3 a es them in that which is fon ‘the whole, and thus the

mixture from. awhich he had cat of these” parts, was now wholly con : sumed. sit therefore any longer wonderful that the framers of fables

should denominate the. divisions of the intellectual Jeaders, sections, even Timeus himself who does not: devise. fables, Soe ‘indicates ©

s, since ae

essential progression of souls into multitude, ‘ses aS” a sign the word section? And does not also Plato in the greatest degree accord with the _ highest of theologists, when he delivers to us the demiurgus glittering: : with intellectual sections? As therefore the demiurgus, when producing — the essence of souls, constitutes it according to true being, when gene rating life, he generates it according | to the life which is in. real beings, re

and produces the intellect which is in souls according t

which is in himself,—thus also when eutting the essence oft the soul from

is

itself, and separating it, he energizes according’ to: the : separations which are in the intellectual order, and acco and intellectual cause of them. According to Plato, therefore, there. a first monad of the total divisions i in intellectuals, and - together ide: the twofold triads, I mean the paternal and the undefiled, at gives completion to the whole intellectual hebdomad. And dk 5 eae — and: other meee concede the s same eee ere

CHAPTER XXXVI = Ler us now, airere return: to ue beginning, and poceentel Zz ay, Parmenides. delivers the Same things: concerning this: intellectua if hebe = 3) domad, and that he produces this hebdomadic aion (eternity) and the is iene of ae Gods which | ig “inteBectos! howe in Soareniey with a ie

sections and ding to the one

. : ‘ “y . : . ALS ' ; Bie : ‘. fs ‘ - aS ; . ’ P . a} d RVIY ; c+ e5 of si tert, Adee ee the TT) Ga FF ees . nT hh ht S bir #* gs 1: At Me mires 2 ire a) cab tele Oa SUITE tas fe Pres DE ; ‘4 s ei we OES. t Dive ¥ Se" ‘T rite oN T Bets rie Bos we eS he ee ‘ oe ; kaa (ints ; rier Se, j th ath | rt ; J eae | | Ald sas ie eed anys ts a2 OS AE THEOLOGY. | “nooK N. eit ees tid WS on yeh L Fo indie» Nod Wee em kee 12. ; , T nh, DiLRks ee. tT ee ey : be 2 7? PJ 5 a: : : " - Fee ai Ss ee 3 of 83

ay the. triple orders: of the intellis wiles and at te same. s time. 5 fobs val eee ANS Laie Gods. And, in the first. place, Jet ue survey. what. he. ‘Says concer RE Se the father of the ‘intellectual. Gods, and the undet led power which: a re ms hee

easarranged with him. For after the threefold igure, ‘ogi ae see os uy Bea “Wags Oy hir boat} ph tae ge St ee > Xe LIN “ge eh eosin! which perfects all. things, that which is in aself’ gas a Bs : 2 Bee 2 poral = hese. Taney, fiowever, are demons rate ster « 1 te ob < a sae A

ei paetp bes te the see of oe prior to itself, and-

ar ‘because he is also established analogous to the unknown order of the - me cae ee

: es 4 gously” to the al SEES os es, and is filled from them with paternal and intelligible | union. — On | es AN this account. also, he is occult, shuts in. himself the prolific powers of = Se

: = ess of the Gods: int ik ‘onder, at one wand the same anes is at ee z sien neongnanes with respect to those posterior to him, and is t ie a Boe ) igibles For: every imparticipable intellect is REP

: from. whom itis produced, it has an intellectual conversion, and dn them : : aS as firet-ef ective | canses: it establishes itself. Whence also. the Aeinngic a _- Gntellect is the intellect of the natures above itself, and proximately indeed — pete | of its own father, from whieh likewise i it i pai hut eminently of the er

| ‘intelligible unities beyond [Saturn]. — , Se ee anita. . i Phe first king, therefore, in istctiectaahy is. both an. m intel ectual ier, HAC cand ay pat aternal intellect. ‘He } By however, the intellectual: father indeed oo. roceed from himself ; but be is the: paterzal intellect oe

bt LDA »

Sak he comet prior to himself. For he is indeed’ intellectual” ao

essentially ;- 3 but he bas: an intelligible transcendency i in. ‘intellectunly 5 oy Be RNY

; intelligible, and at the same time, intellectual Gods, : and to the occult : ae

so - order of the intelligible triads. And as they are expanded above the — a

Ui ghinge aes triadic h ypostases of the Gods - posterior. to themselves, ‘thus: also” the Roe a ~ father of intellectuals, is a. father. expanded above the whole: intellectual — | ae

SS ebdomad, in consequcnee of being a paternal intellect. And analo- . 4 Sena »ve-mentioned orders of Gods, he establishes himself 3 in

himself, and producing from himself eceee gunn be ane manner: ; os yeas them 3 in, and. poner nee to himself, Se ee ae oe : 7 oe isis ae Sea ee oe ease sian a pares Seas AS ORY eh AI Cate pea ie 5 “; at se _ "For wy aura it it is is neesay to ead ca ee SER SR ren yet aaNet eet yeriec kee : * ofan. NR Nevgay ae <P iin

Peary Fats ia rao Ae geio! mal sy ie te Sa aoe) WAT is xy 3. Me egtle! by: 0 PAN i ‘fh RTO IRN ie ie : a peat is . ‘ V aie ls ft ‘ : & AGE Ao Hen A ee a rear rire arene Nora GT)

ei fis heat AY i ii LEY fee ane bi Gh

ey " ines , it ate Z “He PS

ssciet ucvanaliagh igs. OF PLATO. | : a5

the! Siow Pane e nic ides ‘a etches as fees by) these. twofdld signs, pes fe king and father. of the ‘intellectual * Gods eon these. peculiarities.

aT ecsiaes: ‘the ee 3

For he is in sivas and i in n another. For so far indeed as. heisatotal —

y is di :

excellent than, the: subsistence of a thing i in itself; since, as Parmenides himself concludes, :

car W hee theelore, Sci the cine pesestett ‘And | ter ‘whink 6 onde os

EE d to himself, but so far: as hei is in ‘the intel. Se ligibles prior te Nuecle he establishes in another the all-perfeet intelli. gence of himself, For, indeed, this subsistence in another, is more

, the subsistence of Saturn i in sachet, mare to him |

of the Gods prior to Saturn: does it: belong? Or is not this ‘also divinely EON

unfolded by our preceptor? For he says: that this. another, remarkably ae

pertains to that order, according: to which the power of difference first shines forth, being the progeny of intelligible: and paternal power. ‘Hence Sei in the first triad the another was occultly, so far as power also had. there SHH Ee aas an occult subsistence; but it particularly shines forth in the first: order MAR

of the intelligible, and at the same time, intellectual Gods, - For there ; f the first difference, the feminine natare: of the Gods, and the -palerniat ee

and unvocal power wobmst: os

({Satarn- therefore} who. is the fing of he. ‘pntellcctand fiathiers Ne faa

intelligible, sé far as he i isa whole, establishes himself in ‘the intelligible ye

triads: prier to himself, from which also he is filled with united and, occult ees | i = nee 2 ene 4 |

goods. And on this account he is said to be in another. With re

to those triads indeed, the another is oceuiltly and according: to cause i aoe NRE the intelligible [i.e in the first triad} of intelligibles; but according 2 ee

essence in the intelligible of the intelligible, and at: the same time 2000000) intellectual Goda: All intelligibles therefore are united ; the: intelligible Rea indeed. of the intelligible and intellectual Gods being united tothe (99000) intelligible of the intelligibles. prior* to intellectuals ; bur the intelligible ious of sf eiecints * to both, ee the subsistence indeed in another, adheres

a v* ae 4

: Pan : For oa ernec™ necessary { to read resp ee up ee Sore ea NN

ae ‘For EE RS ROE Fae

j 7 ; : ; ; ’ ’

civil ae the: diieionse: which is sisioling. to ante puinber. yey okay number: jis suspended from ae occult union of the: one being on whi oh se acount also it is unical. Be ites Farther still, we also say, at woes oe ea: conversion i Be one aba ee hen orders, the one indeed being towards themselves, but. the other towards Aas the causes of hens, (for * neither: was not will be Tawi for ai ivine snes es ss AS ey

1, %

! form.

4

nw » i .

fi a uy yi

~ tes yogis

fathers, and from the natures firmly established in them. |

; ; J \ ry ' ‘vi

As, therefore, the —

Por the another i |

Fe

: A ei tits ul wats’

| : | a4 \ i~ vie

' . \| lees vhs e) ‘-

viet sey!

ee aa id vf

2 fie he oh “a t| 10 Wu ot: UE 4 Ms Ah

~ ¥ 7* ‘ ; metres “iG

; $8 4 ee

iS its te

Shae ‘atest Ae

wad. the So intelligible Gods generate ‘all ce stably : : ‘bat a ot e. Niel ible eae (Seas and intellectual Gods who: ‘illunsinate. imparticipable life, impart the ey span ‘original, cause of. progression to all things; and. the intellectual Gods Ait 2 arrange | and adorn wholes according to conversion, © Henee, it is indeed, sok ote >) necessary that the: aunimit of intellectuals which pours: forth fro LON Neaeeeam the whole and. all-perfect forms of conversion, should. he dances. pe SN both ‘the convertive symbols, and should be at one and: the. same. time Se, Si i converted to ‘itself, and to. the cpatures prior toe itself. “Henee, bee ccanse = indeed, it is converted ta itself, iti isin itself 5 but because ibis chavonea SN —té8 the intelligible orders. beyond. itself, it is i, another. ye ‘For the another -is- more excellent than. the whole in tellectual order. : summit of intelligibles. primarily subsists according to the. intelligible pees peculiarity itself, and. is firmly established above wholes ; i mad as the °° > Ete summit of intelligibles ; and intellectuals primarily unfolds: the : eS a this order, subsisting according to divine diversity, and being 1o. al et | things the cause of all-various progressions ;—thus also the in telligible ee oe \ > deity of intellectuals, exhibits from. himself according to union the twofold eae forms of conversion, being indeed in another according to the wore 2 excellent form of conversion, but én himself according to the Jess excellent =. For to be converted. to. hanes is inferior te ) the conversion | tit! 9c baie excellent natures: Ben ee UL ae ” Again, therefore, the autaistence: in. Se is. ie ittcstslous: prero- 2 Yas “gative: of the’ intelligible aud paternal peculiarity. a4 intelligible, and difference was the power proceeding. from the intelligible = ‘Hence, that > which is compreliended. in this power, and is filled from it, is” paternal — and petals: | But the subsistence of a ba in Sb is ‘the haces a

ere uliarity Epes.

> va,

a Sas Oe. . i tay pan oon! nil

Lineal I {

‘

~~ wr > ~'*,

- ie 2 '

Tees

BPs bomrit ty ~~.

te! OS .

(oe <t ‘ ois) , / Awe ‘* ~ Tae -- ares “ i Seer tt

rs

= oe *7F - 4 ‘ et ~~) ~~ ee _*

Ce. af hal . a eee Ae — . * ay v

x A oy Ys 3 ra a rial fa ches eatense as) Ale ‘thet? ae oe : ? - : — \ ; mL et ¥, eas oy mitment yA ee ae, ras 7 7 - ue Se aa. ~~ be ~*~ Vite Cae at J: > 5, WG \2 tA Dit Ass ‘ = Ake : ran <<? » 21% yi ‘4; , EGR i ee “s . 7 ~*~

Sab

WY ve, ae » Ps RN No a oo —

* -~~

a

BB Kae

ap a i

~p “<a ae

om

oe. > — : > : aoe ‘tet ee - = : ‘ ye ~' As — : ; 2 = 4 ‘ tae ' _ r : > . : ; ‘ aA | > *_ - 7 ~ ; . ‘ ~ P: , ‘ 2 * a= > _- Peete AAV &T . hi «st exh Bl 24 ‘ <

2 Mari ct yi wt fee: . 7 > woe ees » * i. - 7 - ; (Spires ps MELEE) ACT at ® PEEPS ; ors pa +. - 7 S25 v ots ; bao ; et : p13 2 iS > * a See ae : , Z es x v vit OP ete ee ac cleo sea aly eee + , a Ri fer ees 4% - Ay) . 5 by | cit bi ' ye # ae <- ie 5ee: SAS $ ag eet : , #* . Shwe ie OE SUSI Y Nak eins Tes she Pewee pay tes st ae

ie “ the saplit monad. Tor as we have before ‘shedniode the xt ni |

summits of the ‘two: lads 8 are conjoined... And. the monad I dian ‘ied. a ‘onal established: ats Ao

of the ‘gua ‘e : he mronad, and again establishes | in, and converts to itself the natures which we

of in. ‘the paternal ak

have ‘proceeded from itself’ And: the first i intellectual. father is i indeest ne RAGAN

futher on account of himself, but on account. of the umpolluted [moi a ie pnt

he comprehends ju. himself the genera of. Tumself, stably age {when ‘they have proceeded frown: him] te himself, and: : ‘iy his aliness* contains the intelligible. multitudes of intellectual ie

eveding” union with their mouad. | Tee es The first leader, therefore, of the aontiee. ones abouts in conjunction

SY ene the father. And the father indeed comprehends the unpolluted = * . ganse, but is comprehended by the first: intelligibles. — And: as. he iS 2

“pntelligit

ly established 4 in them, $0: lik ewise he has established | in hims self gS 3

and ‘constituted about himself, the one summit of the: inflexible Ge: ene

In the Parmenides, there! bas pure intellect. — ‘Because, indeed, ‘he is intellect, pene ae nds intelligible place of survey, and on this. account Cl

refore, also: the same God pian Bo 6 to be: oe Ao be

as he aS wholly. established in eS Bat again, ieckuie a se ue nay i imninaterial, ade Enaerted to. haces and: emevion * in aren if soos eon

sar and again em 08 mn ie collecting as the more tragieal | fables say, -absor' ite

into it; but others being divided from. it. estore — ne: in through the first: unpolluted: aku sat oe thers pro o ding t st ein he cause one be pinnae il

A “or pacers nad narsreel.

For the progeny of it are twofold; some indeed, pee as it Dean ae é sa ee o a <<;

<2 ‘ - pee i x. >. t~: Sa , ~ —— * _ a < 4 o \ ~~ y _ _ > MAR gn Ari SM Wy ewe = . arya IS d x . F4 me Awe at © he SATS ” ally | (ws . ~~ 7 — ss “i . “ My NAS am Se Sesh a St A? ae Ss, wi? Beas le 7 - me s 4 - 6 2 . ‘ ia OA Cte Ln aes avd Meal Ais Oe oe a Tre Pee oy ye ae SAO fe 7 ees »% OIRO DY foe yy Se we Fg hee be yma tee Me Ww > ‘ ” ve . : . . ~ “ } ¥ ‘ ~ o ’ . : af “def ay Muy '\d ° R > Prey y : ate a Ay Ave ~. a . . ? x 12" ’ ) ‘ ‘ , + S« “a —_ ; . e-4 . : : y At, ~~ =f 2 > —_* a - . ~s : an a : a ‘ Vor 1 . at a ; Wes ; ™ hy or ee a, : . * : a Pro ‘ Ar et ed ae ee or = st. & ve 2 ° A ‘ . Q i ’ . ~= >. —- —~ >= ts > . + : ¢ " \ > — ~ . » # ’ : . vi . ; ‘ . = " . . - ’ ? 4 >, ; : : . ’ s . f ~ ' A ‘ a >. es ‘ _ : 2 . . . y 4 1 . : " ‘ P . ; : a an ® . : : . ae S ;* “

pene in all divine concerns, call the ene aud hyparsis intelligible | fe es : which: is: primarily being, they eall' the first intellect, contocuably to this 3 7 cae

**

Mi.

a

pgs

} ’ wy

‘

i* ; ; “ay ae “ = . : - yA

5 4 4 - Pas |

= - ae - _@ "20S i .

-~* . . .. 2 "

. é .

, ‘ > 4 - 7

. j . tie

iltetecs_ceetd tein seamen —— 2 ’ <% . : ; y r

apis SEE

Tar shine poche however, after din is that which, comp ompreh ‘ pend: ti : - middle genera of wholes, is the cause to all things of progression and rolific power, | and is in. continuity with: the first order of the: ipiadiantna

| DN cass: Sabeeah else. therefore then life is every where i in continnity with

Tue 5m ing? For it is the medium between intellect ri ‘conjoining: intellect to the intelligible, and expressing:

3 os the Jota power 1 which collects together thet one ziand: being As ae

SRE iieellent to being. vee an in a utiles. hes one. is ihe object. of desies but being aspires after the participation of the one, and power: collects being to the participation of the one, and the one to a.commumion with 4 being, (lor the one here is not imparticipable, and exempt from all Powe aeuNpatie a so likewise the intellig i

ible is the object of desire to intellect, but. in t is filled with it. And life binds: indeed intellect to the intellig nfol s the intelligible ta intellect. — Whence also, } think, those ois. are

e. But that

analogy. ‘Lite. therefore, is the medium between being and intellect, -

the ame manner. as. power subsists between the one. and. being. And: ie = : :

Ahete, x vid, the intelligible, fe, gad intellect are epemane in itll:

For wah ia necery i red siatihintens Se ae

Doi : fe | CRE UOI SS tas 48 ON ‘THE THEOLOGY ae - ook ve Hey Baie

Syn : itty AS

. he ¥it2. Eri ys

‘ae ” - . Wh

7 oe ~~ an An ae —. , —— =

: “i a Ker, » o* tS. ° 1 te ~_ <5 : s 4s ~2 eae —— > * -— Fw ee a : << «Ue © -> _ a ie ° - ~~ ed on -~ - _ -= - SS = = * - 2 «+>, < = eS - = Se ee - ———— ee —_~ > =» . —— eet = ee, < St ees “—_ co+= = ——_ se -* 8 A nN eee eee . i = aT eo ~ - <> ~ ee “<. ee —_ <~. i a = «{— "et

- otiar: XXXVI one ny Didier : a Ta oe eh

died: diodowtiobs-& am a ect mig in intelli yh es. ‘wwe, being is -atceondiog to SSSENCE j , Sane thy |

ne Sablon is hemmed accordi

matures prior. to intellect ae genes to y patiioitiatiedl: : “Since Porites life is surveyed in a threefold respect, in intelligibles indeed. according to eause; but in ‘intelligibley: and intellectaals, according to hyparxis;. and in intellectuals," according to participation, it is indeed necessary that the life which #8 in the: intellectual order, should both be dite, and participate of the causes generative of life. prior of itself. Fhe one therefore of the intellectual Gods. which is arranged in the middle, i is not motion, but that which is moved. For prior to. this, it has ‘been demonstrated. by Plato, that all life is ‘motion. - Por soul is. self-motive because iti is self-vital. Arid intellect is on this account moved, because it has the t most _exeellent life, ‘The first vivific Donne cane re, © of te i

| ston; sme not shat witch § is peeing “But s since it” is ae " as in ae era lectuals, but is filled from. exempt life, it is at the same time mot | rt eae that which is moved. Very properly, ‘therefore, dues Part pete Pee

demonstrate that the ¢ one in coud jal is s moved, because it proceeds | sf ro: . ass

middle centre of ipiclligibles, and to the middle tried of inteligibles ak intellectuals. Hence also, Socrates in- the Phasdrus. cally this: middle triad. Heaven } for the whole of it is life and motion. But that whic oO is moved, is the thiddie j in intellectuals, as being filled from: it, fice frot ae =) the life in the middle triad of intelligibles and intellectuals :]- since | eternity also, which is arranged according: to the intelligible wie Jee is all-perfect life, and all life, according to ‘Pictinus. ‘There, ver, the’ middle is life: according: to ‘catise | but in intel acts ee to di calars deere) s and ied ae order

deh itis tie beri Soe is life

a ak we.

‘y > te ie aigi cl ate # fe ne sonra Kal 85 ii is mck te su a 5 wf rin wr 8 2 sa kt sal Te ee * ; , eri

= <,%

’ ‘ 2 : = a ae t: Ltr tege 41: 4\ . id

7 . : wr ‘ , : , ch.

' Tk ih Pz P a A Wor ty he ; . . _ ‘ | t : ‘ n ee ot ai cw ty of? a

; * / uaa ¥ ey "~. i Ys Ai a : ee

bi LLY Maho eat ams ante} RET ROS . ” oi

' 7 PAS iva inte ‘ i ; k Swtiie ae - ; 1

vy : Mk at AS Fe abn a DS Bot it vee, Sie ‘ ‘\) aly Te Reds vy. et De 1 A ER wes ~* owe . ,

oy th" : pS, ’ ms t na - ~~ (e2: ta

igi tit es a on

peop ones atone Gn 0 also, manifests, charaet ee oe sce ek wholeness in intelligit ibles js different from that. his: Hicibles and = Se

ite ‘seceligehinine BS We. have before. ones ‘but. og tae i alter: this, —

. Re >= ee ie ** i". ~~ yt - : \ Ss ae ~ " _— yo ; = , eC ; be, ~2 ee — : taal life. For that which 35. moved, 4s indeed - -entirelyalliad.to = Beate me AER’ <n pee 2. : By thew ee ty ts pate Pi ae, ane — oe - > = ES yas ee xi ers Ne, ogee ee, ; of the Heavy en; a ad toi intellectual aad. intel . a ses Mer 4 2 Sess aut ¥ FS H an A is BAe a Ste) ; =, * * Oh oes os ae ae SS , \4 ewes “re eye a. se , >. —— eds : : Be en : Farr . ee coe ies : =. ’ a pane! EA Fe BFS I EAS Se Pn ROE 9 AM Aah es oe Sees CRS Cie 5 gd ae LS PD ae ca et enn. = a = Be : at se iA ss of n ~ = 5 ther Ey > 35 y rs. % ara, % : ; AS —< ee . Poy is 2 iJ ’ ‘ W aS \ + et, “ bes , a a “RED : AS THe Be TAR a + reine We AeA PL AOE TS i Py ESAS oe ee eee a a eres Eats, Cane PS ed ee Poe i Peay ean eT oe SL tRees peat a es bey pe fee ? ae ie! a = See S DS TEROT SP EAR eee IN, Sport een JAD Hens pIPRen ee ay dA TR RO WET A, WN wh mata ‘ai ly. a dapte {to pe t icipa ate: of lie penera OF Hemme sD és RTA Mn oa Ub aE we ‘ ieee 2 “ey ;

therefore, ‘Parmenides here; assoming: the one P itself by it — : We eo me Heh _ this motion and: — ey, he evidently does not — ate the el nal Mh ihpertect: and ene wholes.

pe And thus ameiog ih ve nat tf 2 ae noved and stands. still, eoniagik eens indeed, he deine Gia ie fh Uaeaeaty? ie iyparxis of the Gods, the generative fountain of wholesy: ‘ond the. : te ad di ing. a foe eaisse of all t ings. Bot according to permanency, he 5 Peak opalinted monad roordmated with motion, and: whieh oonectedly-contaiog | - the. iniddle. centres of the guardian triad. For as Ae, ae ee oes Es uardian. triad, 1 js nnited te the first. father, according a ee a = pas om this also. the deity who contains the muddle. food of tt ike unpollutes ee leaders, ae by 3 a -congeniality oF nature: consubsistent with, ‘the motive eS Bee —-fause oF all the Gods, which moves wholes, and as primarily. moved from ae i And throught thas deity, the prolific: power of this Goddess R =] a fiven): a ‘established 5 ip herself. Producing likewise, and. solsiplyok at things, she. 7s (fthrongh this deity] exempt, fram vi oles, and infle flexibly « - exists prior, to her progeny. Witly respect, therefore, to motion here and _ permanency, the former indeed | is the Jountain of the life and- genera ie nee Sbat: apis to: all iogs: = “but the. emis ‘establishes the whol sae a

re nee

“Tie 3 Uiakopenicien, hein: pearl ta Wa ignew isenes id the prow gression of them, demonstrates that that, which is moved is “gent rated bar aad from: oan which i ts i in unother, but that which stands still, i, from tha which: 9.6 OY

ee Ie the Sra : aris omitted.

we bi ” :

CHAP. XXXIS. ie oF or PLATO,

is tu iteele: Bor Cie Gnt-monad of the jules onhie: constitutes ve

natures: posterior. to if. And after” he same amanner, the: highest: c f the unpolluted triad, and: which 3 is intelligible. as in this triad » imparts at and the satne-time the middle ‘and last monad of. the isd,

account, also, motion here is better than permanency. For a as a. subsist | ence in another j is according to: cause more: ancient than. the subsistence 4 es 3

of a thing in. itself, so likewise that which is moved, is gausally. fore i ancient than that which i is permanent. For the unpolluted Gods, ‘are 1 in eee

pee sainriaas to the bescieste uit aro-comprehended it itt Shean)

ewan ae soi

aie third, therefore, to ae Basins’ as hog say, 2 and tet us x direct out es a

‘attention: to the demiurgic monad, unfolding ttsel If into light together wi the coordinate Gods it contains. In the first. place, then, here als U

‘communion of the one with other: things. is apparent, and we must nO renee hy longer consider the one: alone by itself, bot according to its. habitod Be ee towards other things. Because, therefore, the demiurgic ¢ order produces eet

dba hotanes$ ik eke 2 See ie es

wholes | from ences and: Gelieite ee scshas a b Gory o

sotto of taney & since. pecan tie vias teak 6 pee — Bees racterize au incorporeal nature by the. aue, but indicated tous. the nature ES ee

whieh 48 divisible about bad: ly, through: the term: others? In the siden ay fs) Peay

place, the famber ¢ of the: conclusions ie this ae aes the J va eee doubled: -

aitierent as itis to i in nse ‘and i in : anchies, or to he mipved: ant stad vipon thes sate with ante and si Aitisead signer

Pe i io Sl

ive¥y Jee

Hit separated,. and all. the monads of the Gods ‘present themselves ta: the se SO BOWS BE : :

Bs | together aeith: these, as I nyay say, all the orders about the demiurgus : | ese: age apparent, according to which he produces and preserves : all er 2 ICUS ean and being exempt from the things produced, is firmly established =

| i Ae “i ‘ re as ON THE THEOLOGY

7

rf

Gee ee itself! cod to ‘he: different from other things, and shia ‘same ae a ‘ua Se hoon. “| ghings. But. this twice appeared to us before to be entirely adapted fo = the demiargic monad, both according te other theologists, and to Socrates — : eee ERAT Be the Cratylus, who says that the: deminrgic name is comp ise ed: fram Ee

“two words, Inthe third place, therefore, the niultitude of ‘canieen i is here = hates

‘ding to: the. demiurgic: progression, For the -demiurgic 0 ordes = ? olific power co-ordinate with it, the undefiled ‘monad Soe oe

is apparent, the. pro 1 _ the cause of exempt: providence, and the distributive fountain of wholes;

Repos a in himself, aor separates his ¢ own choea cies from the united aa of S BN eneece

Ri ve — which 3 is Sr kine from other t tieope ans the other és in the "RON ENR

| cet t a re Ore, and eae oe canidhe de ies dhiogs Shine BAC fe Aid zy “apparent? We reply, that the same with itself (for. this. Parmenides: Gat ee tH demonstrates) represents | to us. about the nature of the one, the monadic. SC NOOR and paternal peculiarits ¥ according to which the demi urgus also subsists. 9 | Hence, likewise, the one is said to be the same with ‘itself. Por the 1 RSENS another is in the demiurgus according to the transcendency of different. ae ORAS: gases; but the same, appears to be a sign of his proper, vias of his 500) ee paternal, hyparxis. Ber being one, and the exempt father wad deme 08 urgus of wholes, he establishes hie proper union ia himself. ead ta thie one, Parmenides in a remarkable manner shows the uniform, and that oe ue which 3 is: allied to bound. - But the same with: other things, 3 is the: singular = oo oe nee good of prolific power, ‘and of a cause” proceeding: to,and pervading through all things without impediment. For the demiurgus is present = toall things which he produces, and is in all things the same, whioh tie = 8 Sos arranges and adorns, pre-establishing in himself the generative essence of wholes, If, therefore, we rightly assert these things, ‘bound and TAs vate Ne toes ns infidity, ‘subsist in him demiurgically. And the one indeed is inthe © 9

att ' i -At iH i HA Sr ay pe ae eae Ses Eas Taped 4a : 9 ve F ‘> ae ae th) HHH 1} rs . S ~ ; een Bas tehohy tf “ES Cntr

“ te rain the ofa is necessary to =e the wont xa aor er: xan ange eer ss Yeo

",

of secon dary ie

bound, is the : aapp ier

: wi an n-united and stable. hy postasis, x Ae ferent from other things, sanuteots his undefiled: imity te CONC eucy which is exempt from ; all secondary natures. For

Enel Sera scoring ee

the first. intellect was.on this account pure and incorruptible, : as ‘Socrates

says in the Cratylus, because: it is established above - ce communion with all sensible natures. For as some one of the Gods says, be does not incline bis power to matter,’ but i is al once exempt from all fabrication. But the deminrgic intellect. receiving from thence total — power, and 4. royal dominion, adorns ‘indeed sensibles, and constitutes: d the whole of a corporeal nature. | Together however, with prolific abundance, and the provide tial attention to second: ry natures, he a5

ee

coordination or

transcends his progeny, and abides in his own accustomed miunter, as: a f

Timaus says, through the inflexible guard whieh subsists with him, and. the power imparted to him from it, whieh is uncontaminated: with other — participants. - Hence, through the. never-failing supply of good, and: | providential energies, and the generation of subordinate natures, he is the same with them: For he is. sagdemagisee by then, progeny with his own providential care. But. throweh hs ‘tek undefiled power, and inflexible - energies, he: ax separate trom fl

disjoined. frony them, and: As. imparticipable by other things oF

first king of intellectuals is allotted his: a oeelatiet to matter, thro igh, the: guard which iB united to him, and t eh the ainde eliled monad; and as_ the Vivilie pddess- /POssesses her stable and inflexible power ei from the second cause of the guardian: Gods; ‘thes also the: = dehoite Se intellect. preserves a transcendency exempt from: other things, anid : ‘

: sor Alls his. S purity, vn swboles; ee And as te

union separated from multitude, through | the third sonad of the leaders: oe ?

of purity. For the cause of ‘separate Providence i is a guard coor’ iat with the demiurgus, who hastens to produce” all things, aed to eal

vig ki ee But see ra whieh a8. — ip ier of stal —_ —

oO:

oe eR wena inis (anon eel xoi | Tl moe ne

7 mn) t /) Wi \) DFA CEI '* yvit ; i] |

} ani undefiled union of 11 |

NS 2 — cause In the dewinrgus.

| Separation ‘therelore, } preesisied |

the view. 2 For difference i the progeny) afl the firmly- abiding: duad : ee

Z ot

is ve ardinate with the vivitie neh ee is nnd: tat ie generat tion

Ghia And with the intellect that is multiplied avconting to Ai

taal ‘conceptions [i. « rs with Saturn,] the guard. is coordinate, co imparts : ae eae

ae vonrersion of all his: -euiergies t to himself, 7 is

monad, therefore, remains, which Js: arranged: as the seventh of the

ellee’ uel niomuds, which is present sith, and energizes with: a i 1, bt 4 part icularly ‘unfolds itself into: Hight ia the | den nines orc

. which Parmenides also. producing for us together with the wh i uegus defines it in difference, } in the same se ne does.

: e says however, that this differs

~ ~— <— 7 , g . > > + 7a & - . . f ae “Gano Se LF , a ’ : ; ’ a . sat Zehige PP ets ig ate oN ie TY Sr fe . - 7 Ce e- = P ~~ > — ~ i, ga so teh te oe : . 7" cS Rin 3 : SESS S > a i Sl . i : ees 5%) PL Ps ‘y re ~~

separates: the: = mona itselt from itself. For we sages

=r a as

sé shee a , : rst 4 » but separatel: = th vere: “ecconlin 3 to. cause: but in: the YF issl ous it shines forth, and unfolds the power. of itself. Beene es oS ~ ‘That the cause trowever of division, i is in a certain’ eee the first ea ither , Parmenides manifests 1 the first hypothesis, when he cad Braet every, thing which isin itself i is Jaa certain respect = ie duad, and. = e ss a Pik SOP par ated | front iwelf” ae There however, the duad is oveultly ; Be but here ie utters bsists more. clearly, where also all intellectual nultitude shines forth to ‘ ss Ee

arhich | is: there. This therelire ss the — sptslloot from tl u he ie

iis ere i thi All the ial Solas. heres liane sphainery. ne us to ‘gal si coordinately with cach other. And: the subsistence indeed, an soe ee dhe sign of the father. But th

CHAP. XXXIN.

pee aapatied: ‘minds cae

~ s be wre

Pb tpi ”

Sb See SED h Af.

“OF PLaro.

iat outhei)

oe ., . . - ~ Ne : . r ‘ ; : : ~ ~*~ ~~ ' L : M he ‘ ) 9 i Mh. hs ’ “ <s

mation is tee agi ‘of Vivific pcan: bee Ly

but permanency of the inflexible power conjoined with | motion. And same~ Ni

ness with itself, and with another, i is the sign of the ‘demiurgic pes alia)

but the being different from other things, is the ‘sign of the guard about

the demiurgus. And in the last place, the. being diferent from itself, is Dee the sign of the seventh intellectual monad, which is according fo cause

indeed, and occultly in the first father, but is allotted its bypostasis more Parmenides likewise appears. to me, when Eat) dividing the signs of fabrication, to have. ‘unfolded - in the middles ‘themselves, the peculiarities | of the undefiled monad, and of the dividing : monad, 50 far as. they also. are ‘jo a certain Fespect ‘comprehended _ in the —

clearly in the demiurgus. —

fabrication.

For he shows | in the first of the conclusions: that the one a: oy

the same with ttself; il. the second, that it is di ifferent from itself ; jn the 2 | third, that it is different from other things; and in the fourth that itis — the same with other things, For he co-arranges

power with: the ‘paternal ‘union ; a but. ‘connects: with a transcendency ox at septate: from secondary patton the providentiel ¢ cause of thent hie cok eee NN

indeed, the. dividing | : fs :

gal a pee unmingled with eindeee saenrea, prior to a prov nae enti Ata 3

unre 2 es them ; < Pek which hpeness sie sec cane nes ae Bast y ‘

Pros: 3

, ’ - ww » , . .; ivy + Ua a wi Fi } t ‘ »w te ‘ . mi whi

a < a Me : ant ; i bh Sue wth! Payee) ’ 4 val a} %s aps Ard ’ wily {% ’ » -; sh ' .", ; ; = ‘= = ~ ; \« ; ; . ie " ‘ . 4 -_ » oe, hh q -- : . " _** A . — y + - : f} ‘<i 7 oa > ——_— : ; \ : _ 7 , ae, .¥ . a he Te ee site “) _- » > ata »* j . ‘ 7 } = -. , : (‘ire ies fete Le beats " Yr -. \ ? AN A, re. mbit ala sey te. wa? 1 eer ' ee LA se? 4 ey , ser +’ re NF ng at ee ie »' ‘ Lr uur . | os 7 — ee ore ‘ ee, ae" leepuhe’ er “7 , ae * : ~ ae ae, ~i> GON eR al Te ea PRS > > . F +> hey Oe) aE! ; + 7 . 3 H Mant 8 piers OUT Megs ku ta Pe ts To | t) "4 _ a i diy +z Fe a A " aie - PE. 4 r 7) etre. , ig 2 ak vat ae ee . a - ) > tyt, 1 gr wed $ yr “ ¥ . eS ent * 7 ’ one >< '_=—. Reva bai eS ony! th oe NS Bele SB. hr veg al’ » ad ON aye > . "\~ Kal, 4 ’ } rT Nts KOS aay our a i ee aes lhe AY re Ph 4h a Hv ans

run | epg SIX BOOKS OF PROCLUS ~ The placonit Surressor, eae x wt SOS ae Soke SIC ah es ON THE THEOLOGY OF PLATO, ES SS TRANSLATED FROM. THE E GREEK; Neues ays eee ee Sesh S Se TO. wach 2 oe Ss A SEVENTH ROOK 1s S ADDED, oa IN ORDER TO SUPPLY THE. DEFICIENCY or ANOTHER BOOK ON mas SUBTECT, 3 Wit WAS WRITTEN uY iKeCLes, BUP SINCE SORT re | | Also, Ne PRANSLATION. PROM THe oneee or Bilis bie PROCLUS i ‘ELEM ENTS OF THEO LOGY. | 3 “TD witten Ane SUDED i eens A TRAN SLATION OF THE TREATISE oF y PROCLLS, On Provinence anv Fate = Monet! A TRANSLATION | OF EXTRACTS: FROM HIS TREATISE, ENTITLED, TEN DOUBTS CONCERN ING PROVIDENCE; 3 AND A ‘TRANSLATION. ‘OF ‘EXTRACTS FROM HIS TREATISE ! : ON. THE SUBSISTENCE OF EVILs~ | Pies x arate in the Bibliotheca Gr. of Fabricius, neck Leseianasecsiamesinsiien cs BY THOMAS. TAYLOR. i SSE i titanate “wot pe *oT1, Kew Tig epytha Aoyw, | oo Gets, Maa Vaaly Bporeree agp oe. Euripides. “Phere are, there are, though Jaugh the ovotier ule | : Jone and She: Gora, ioc mortal lla survey, x ae WORD HIT) ee eRe; Kas KOgIOL 9 ai apd ecoees cae Corinth. iL Oop. B. v, &. Aes . As there be Gons mauy, sd Lon van oe TWO VOLUMES. | | | sae VOL. i } Pee a ES Nays ees LONDON: if Paso t ooS | Soe toa ns ‘PRINTED FOR THE AUTHOR, | | | es pee ee Sa ns mee res Falpy, Touke's Court, Chancery . Tidak. bits ‘ Ph SW peas ate Re aa eS aay SOLD BY MES SSRS. LAW AND Co; LONGMAN AND Seb BALDWIN AND oO aR eee ee heh Breen ee ee SAND ALL OTHER EW BOOKSELLERS. | See Se Ih den tn pe SO WS og ka te a. Xu Vig

- * : « " . > - s > " ” , 4 * : ; ‘ : a U nn a . 4 — , . : , . . : + rs . . , "| : - > f 7 : , , ’ X . : _ . ' , * ¥ z ’ \ < ae “ ® . = —- - ‘ : = ; - ’ : 4 ; > = > = : - 4 " ’ . . 4 ~ : ~ " : ; » : . | , : 7 . f = : nt < ; = = _ a « . -- ‘ » . 2. -_ / _ -_ - o = " ~~ e . ~ « » . . . I . ‘“ . -> : . -» ° * 4 . ’ ' . ~ _s# > --» - : ~ ‘ . - - : . -~ : _ . ~ . . . =." = . - > . Ss * = - - 7 e 4 _ > Ue a > < 4 7 - — 7 : " ’ . : : . , tH : . ’ tus ; ' : , “ » : # ’ = n 1 2 Sa ” ag _ a . / ~e ) ak “_ omsa , 7, en te : 4 . ay yy _ C; _ _ 7 - “ . : , . 7 rah if ‘ BES » vant ~ ° o . -* . bs . d ' f ‘ . ~ 4 . ~ | " -: "« ° 7 7 -* "| . . - ‘ i e ; ’ Le \ ,* ow _ 5 ; q 4 i, : : . : a ~” 2, » > *s "™ . » A An. ’ . ” - e - : ‘w ~ / / ; . 4 - y 4 ’ \ ai ¥ ¥.% - 7 Pe < . . ° bo . , ie 2 c a . s , . Vent : 4 ’ ac “a z ’ : q J , : ' . —) ; q a ‘ : e.v eo Se w ’ ' ‘ ‘ . e “~2) . . ‘a * 4 2° ao’ . . ~ {= + ae ee a is e ‘ 3 ‘y . “A % , a — at mee FP Fos Leven 2 a’ : : ; - a OOS te ie ae Be as > ye nati e, of the intellectual Gods rae ’.» AY vi ak Ve PANE : ° <

hi Wy i, Nias

2 > e- -

‘~ : 7 -_

eve ™ 7 eo +s -

. ‘ 7 -- “ 4 : - -

oo - : ' -~

: - .

‘3 Rte) + cee -

v - = 7

Pan - E © 4 : a. —— 7 ~~

on’ | 7 - > ; . » : ~ . Pr. + «

~ Ss : . ‘ P - \ 7

ef : ‘.

cone the st

hey are. the inter ae Ra AN | : =e . . rua i al at 4 - ' : - > g . 9 : rv ~ 2 . _ 4 ’ ok q © ae Sores ar S73 ake aa A ee pape S25 . > : : : nvwysa' )* Nect into t aub: + —_ " > z j : " . . oh sy ok . .y, . Carters 7 7 Ae *’ Wed ’ _ ’ + ‘% « — ae : 5 ex? a “ Ay : 3 +> . A roe. P eS ty eer at ie 5 : a. 7 * " - , 4 * : 1 ” ” 1 ett t= vs - _ _™ , , 4 re" . 7 . . “ i # ; AAT . . - Pier ie : . sg : . , A t - a “» Z ai 5 Hos a . : > ‘ a » ; by _ + ~ =* rae i y Ay vy - - ae > . ? 4 r.° ; } ; _ <= ** 4, 7 3 . ; ty yey fis ‘es “% " rit} & 7 : : : - . ao x . . - x " be ‘ ; = . i ; r ; 2 * aS ve ; KF oe z 2 by rie, ab hbeld ote = . e ae 4 C 4 ‘ > - a ‘ 7 es iy . 4a? = . 7 4 < > ’ r= - , » “ ‘> ali ; s7* o>? “7 ~ > - y" 4 * rt »' : = ~ a sd " % - z : Gs? \' . " " . ’ c : i © “ A, ; . 7’ ~~ i ines ; LF Se Z o a > reat : P Raph oy, Pes . : e ” : ‘ ‘ ’ : ; ote ee a, * K »* - 2 2 oe , . ay . . ez, eo ~ ‘ ‘ . ’ 4 . “pe yw Dee 4 ~ : - : e s . VY RE ee 2c ee 2 : wy .4 . * - , . | J “ _ "i i 2s ns ‘; onan & Pai "eat h x: bt ee F eS a a P| i i Z i. as ts vi St -

Kee allt the orders of. the principles ar rul | nature fre art icipate trom. thence of an intellectual. AB

2 Aha) " “ON THE THEOLOGY (eS BOOK i:

about it. And as.all the fountains. are . the progeny. ae the intelligible. ies a

father, and are filled. from him with, intelligible union, thus: dikewise,

a a nit ) 7 ay “ we 8 : 5 ATS. sus s re: age — 5 ‘‘r re2%,

ne ‘the demiurgus, aud pa

Aye en sees of fountain, and the. peculiarity. of princi ple, and the inferic

. ‘ ry : Wet “fe. > : ‘>? ‘7 ’ ] ‘ea - » +e ’ “y ; r, ~ J i “| , i" : ; * 7, Li A, : at

“ye wey

Beas Ge genus of the Gods, and which has the relation of a { : palo: Seprogeeds fron the fountains, and j is. allotted a more. partial) vonder among ee pease REE beings, ‘yet it is expanded - above: every thing which is generated, and

neither is in a certain respect connec te eee fale || communicates with a sensible nature. For the: mundane Gods, indeed, SE igs : es) arei 10. a certain Fespect generated 5 whence also, they | are denominated Eee generated by T eee and dus whole world is likewise called: byhima

of principle

yXPiat ses a

nded according to

ant : 12,94 Ff "

ras fie asl let no one be offended with we, On bearing i in this: place they 65" Re 2 names. of fountain. and. principle, nor aecuse these names, as not at all. oF ae 3 pertaining to Plato, For, as we have before observed, Plato does | MARR RG cee _ Teaye unnoticed any one of these mystic names. But i in his discussions about: souls, when. he denominates them the fountains and ‘principles « of ne es motion, he at the same time indicates the difference between. | the pecu~

He likewise rastifeate that the self-vital. extends is dene tee 6 as tae Pere

steel ffective, pee ce ot! th

Ueki to soul, from fountain ; _ bat. the inbeentict from. principle. And this Macy te Ves foe gotten, and. LEE er things: fae Saat bat the ruling

‘principle, though it

| with generated Hatures, nor i

nented . Bat the: — Gods, and avho have. the velation of ee

ints coniaet prepares es : Tatter, but do not give completion to andy Hence, t ud Se are in a certain Tespect: both .

A free ceca nO and are not Se,

= J mA , rs _ . ’ * F ape” <5 VARANASI Nv i ‘ ; . . ' ’ A . . ie : ips : Wd iy o ve ty AAA Jey . . ; ; ee tes 7 j ; . ‘ : - ong? 7 j ; ' } Least ; 7 - : a - * ’, ; : ’ ; 7 * : ' iY aD WA , fry ' : ; in) ih) Air ‘ oo @* < ’ 4 } y , ‘ , ) | . , * : ’ , : . , | | . ’ we ~ : : Sees i. . < Nay , ‘ pia h* » J t i . | oy, Cet wadintt = : >= CAM? yt 4 $Y \; ra, : ;

vk . : P. ft. Dist 2 > ee : ae 3 :

- ~ : : _ ; | | = “ES = ‘

F

wat : S .s 7 - : , / .145 . : ' ijt, + . i¢ .@ : ve . bs p * : . t : >a Ter -- ; > * > f Tot, ete tat ; erst . i ita . => CAA ¥ig i! ,*¥ : ; y ; Jéas Sy ' ‘ . . ' 7 % ¥\: B78 7 ., as > 4 ’ ¢ sat § : J f. f * - ~ . / Pres : +. . * -Oy | ; AL , - . : 4 ; ; l . “* nn Gas pe ile Utilise - " 7, f i ep 4? Maxt TESTING abe Ay >. wt Py yb , ‘ ~*~ ae of . a Py 31 vv , : ~ ; vs : 7 7 de % ~~ 7 . - * Al <) [ . 4 " - ; : - Ti ; ‘ { at's ra aA ° \¢ , ’ * , if ea, ' '

PI se in | exe Ge : a nt denne 9 that te eo i n

et rer he er we, = we Spel) ote pele

ee ee ee

_ = ==> ~~ SS ~* ~ = -= . > a 7 - FP ’ = . “ -— ae —_ > ~ ne “a ee ’ - ". " — — -*- - ar - ww ~~ <= “ ‘ —— = _— ‘ ‘ “ ~~ 7 , » —_ s* _ . . = we e< ~ , any’ ~ " , . wees s v

7

“BOOK a ten

them skies ety. theest ethouw ever Ee fra a Por the: whole and cere measures: of 4 Tn ee

* - ‘4 vw 7 = a < . = . ve, 3 « » . ‘ my A tee ee Soe SS sg et EE Sy a re 4 : Se to pale eo ee P Sea + Ss'1 1 , r Sh pee SL et aR > & ‘ ety! oj a y 3 = <4. > 4°. . ¥ 7 < gts ; + ; - a Si = Er ack) cn Seaton) actus Be = een A r rts ee ion Ge eee < ey et I Rho Sires a ‘ ’ ht FZ ~. eats

: SF el ak See tes C - S inll Aihe ONT, ** = Pe ae ae, Pee < ~~ at? ~ WEN ~/? oe ee ‘y2 2 -> -* : Ve >. Wiens ae -— —— r. “ a, ¥e os ss -— = = pS he “ ORE ESS SR Sk Aas hatin i eiey sl oe ew hate eee aes eS “ Tie Sa ae ek e353 3) ~! cee ~ 2 * ~ £ > -- . 2

owe ue € rods UIST, £ same: cae and hon serving | Hew

instead of the = rfective triads, they are cm divided cece mateo eb nads. And with a oi ee the: Senge eos the’ canes ae LAL Ae

every aie which § is ‘he re peel of difference aad clits, eee EN ei, ~ from thenee to all the genera. ee : Nic eS : ee ——. ont: i ‘the sanding? orders of ihe ling wannetitaeas ales bei og divided ‘indeed, analogous to all the os a oa een ‘that are prior ta these intellectual Gods, n le and at the sane time intellectual, fs 3

‘The , | enies —S proximate: -and peculiar | - he one ications ; bit thei united generation 10; ch ie chew sg Snes from the third triad bot eae o on aad ‘that all-p oe seta

win Oe be 7G PRE AAR! SRA Se ss ty bac mae sl MET late! aa, ee Dre ae \ / : 7% “> i! >} _ te: 3 inde ’ : : ary 8 : Sih ‘ * : da Mh coe LS Cae an | aa eee ' % us « «ft ne fa : » ft eit ‘ “Fa ' twits at

, * 7 way

EFacthor atill, we: may: also ass ert this. of these lea : din y and shat the intellectual monads make their’ progression i according artiipable intellect, in the same manner as the Gods prior 10 hes iluminate

nipariipable Hi and — toll Shingss the a Gieda-nonstitals

in participated indeed. by be ind wand unity which is - impartic ipable- a re proceeds accors ling. wa dition: pean: Av ods HW VLAN Mah eath comprehend. the e intelligible calrses of wholes. But. others sai ie SEMA Ki Ns wivifies powers, and: ‘connectedly. contain: the: first. genera: of. the. Gods. DUA ANIA Others: again, unfold inte tight all the intellectual invelutions, and: reid FORA ane over the: paige of ae unities j that produce divided - ee | ince ‘therefo: cnn ee Seesaw to

O00) #eference to the inferior orders, arid which 4 are: iow | divided. coe fo wie Si i aaa providential energies. about the world, ‘Bat. they are secondary ta the | ee 00) first antelleetoals, and are: allotted. a. more: partial government; just as sa 0 the-first of intellectuals, are indeed. Jntelligible with respect to: the. Gods ae Hh Ay i itis ‘A preduced. front them, but fall short of the union of first in tel igibles. As BNE = AAS therefore, they unfold: inte: Tight: the first: and imparticipable Jife, which _

at BRATS) eee intelligible monads: preestablished- in themselves according to ‘cause

- gevording to-one ineifable unian) after the s same manner also, these Gow eS shining forth the frst of the intellectuals, express ‘the Gods frou, whom

ey Sie ; ‘ ae ; titel sletivw icnitoaneesivngres and. are intelicetua ies dp eed, 3 but it p yr ide set RBS Taare -amtiplied ‘progreson,: nen is ‘divided. abil ‘deepal | and inte : a

ution: ab essenice. “By first. emissions: also font the: firstective,

‘ ; VWs .” St 3 ' , @ . ._ ; ; _> . ' és ' ‘ 7% ae | : aM : ;o ’ x ; ‘ ; . : . : ; ; ‘he -: ; fiyseat : oe 2 . w hy since Soe | yAAT NS | oF z OF - Aye Aes 1% | < , eg = | ‘4 : 7 = sae al ut NE ASS @, . « ; ‘ " : . = my yea ‘ " ,

, 4 + oe, s = a ~~ ’ Me ; a oe 7 : ’ Ke « Se ~—zs ae s > ‘ 2 5 ; : "7 ”. ww = " ~~ — >.> - :

only; ind occoltly ; (for all the causes of wholes are pre-assumed th =o 8

eer tts ak : “ON THE THEOLOGY Bess meri aie | Spin 4 aan bego ston ‘God, abl i coabasiedpenie ing the different progressions i init. The government however of the -| : om middle ‘bond of the atoms possessing — : respect See hea divisions about the asi bat vunitedly ascends as 3 . oper ogee a yee ‘illed wues first of goods he : dase pusnatty ( me in the: Gods, aad ee ‘niearis: a certain debts } » anid defines a seria: peas of Laser

sy fath Lets, onhiaingled with a mundane: neni | “nd this su! perm

bs Wa

the Goids, but it is partial, as with reference to the allepetfect, one att

23 the = —- <n > : ou = : re : Ss a. 7 = , . : Gin. ss 4 “eS a ay. . - xi Seas — = eS es 2

And thus the sripressiog ne the Gods is is ‘one ind sanitintied, sions ge supernally from the intelligible and oveult: nities, and ending in the last = division of a divine cause. For, a3 in sensibles the most gross and solid Gree haslien: ¢ are not ny connascent, with oe Sone oe nse, — Ce Rie

HRA DRE Sac wenn are in. 5 continuity with those prior. to them. Che progressio HOEATTIGUN OBTAIN ed however, are: completed throagh similitude, =

ATES ACTA AAA ee oe: AVA UN REN pe sie sonar are united to ~~

rh ye Pah oe pris CU REN . Se = ro SUITE: pve yf As

DEN ARS ACU Rea sinsilar to the prine av feet 7 F 4 os Wy ry wa \¥ rv . Oot, “ : ‘>

: ; Wey AS TPA, r ela ee 4 a Age oe nt hei “aot es Life Tar 5 ay 4) Ai 5 “ #4 sf => <8. ; si 4 o Ct

<u ive a mts Petia Ls . wae . g “ See eae = = ; tia :

' ‘ . <2 oe 3 ‘ . . “> ; > t *; < . an - Tr. ¥ -. 2 - . i. — = eT ale yea $ At Fee . > Net a Lf yet a SAS IDL OR Vath d as , tory ey ie . a 3 ee SE Rg ae SM Sd yan NON OO aE Se a : ES RVR Ob wun Vers amt ae tea) meek a a iil - x = - “* <7 a er hte Mee ete a PAAR at oe Pie Oe AR et a iio MS Py st re i A er: rr . b= . EN hae ; SIN 11 Veta PAPEy y WIRE ae Tie : sf Ae a Es betes r , - : et - =e : = aoe PAAR ALONE OW Retawted bland bes aa Soe ek at ih at eeoae Lut eae fs tte ; ay HY, Lt : fs tes ; RI a at MM NPE ER it $f tS sires ir aban ign ee Gly iat sac ne visi’ de be : ¥

herria. 4) ‘1 f, : > % a «oe am SO teal, (GAR iT) YF nt es @ Be = * ws Reh rite, wake

He onan. a SoS “oF PLATO. MAAS

pay order indeed is universal, as with veference” to all the partible rivers of -

whole kin igdom: of the intellectual Gods, - For it ie every where ne n , cessa ; iC ts » that the: Teading causes of. secondary orders, should be in a- certain respect ecasipacas ta 1 he feraiinations ‘of Sos Lanan established post a)

RUNDLE peesow ene ix ‘one; hei is the csappine at og P anion ; ce hak bonaiss he sir ie good, Beate Games 3 pes constitutes — similar to bana ink to. > stich Me Zea ‘dissimilar. Bee ere

oe if os ie is ther hee peed a in: a ‘eotcitient chien’ ‘that ee more . ‘hing ‘nat’ aed a hore € ancient rand _ 1 aaa

7 7 ‘ _ 2 < . g " ~ a » ’ * “ ‘af ' : ’ — * > - : “ : — 4 -. . _ 4 a. e . - " , > > 7 : > — E> . . - * - « . . - . _"* ® Tat : . 7 7 — + 7 ’ = 4 ” +? ” - : “ > bad 7 > - ~ _ : 4 . - y : SS¢ -

. m ty a 7 ¥ - e*, 4 . * >.

. -

AD < .

° boy _ ~- on oe _——*. > > --

: _——_— — Se Pope : -_" = ~ ~~ 7 - _—— en tt. oa” -—— -- > ‘4 g- ™ - o* a 7 aS

‘<< ; - ~~ _* -——— #3 '

: 7. :

-~~

CHAP. TL |

oe 5) But the libe eentact with the world, and co-op

fe —_ assitnilatively, vivilies. ’

From hence, therefore, the orders of different i images pritsnlly sihatie!

| Eg ion every image is” produced according: toa similitade to its paradigm.

Bat that which assimilates secondary to first natures, and binds all things ) eA! through similitude. especially pertains 4a these Gods.

oo: able ta assimilate the world itself, an

earn ‘paradigms, but this supermundane genus: ‘of Gods? For all intellectuals ae ---gonstitate the natures in the world: according to one union, and an alle ree:

perfect providence, and ampartibly. preside over the essence of them.

wated genus of Gods, in a certain: ‘Fespect 2 now: comes s into ee ae

d every thing in the word to their

s 5%

necessary, therefore, that thequcanhinye nature Poakioves a ee

| ing to Lapin indeed Pe: exem — from oe thi nee serge ‘avd oho se = "

waalt ie & “fouible § fot tis: to awioe wu: ?

} appropriately conjoin i all things to. their. abet IEEIRIE

as far as to the last forms, and separated nil tions:

of which there. are inmov eable pre-existing causes? For the demi ures, indeed, appears to assimilate all things to binns

SaaS good, he pr

patente beneficent will,

its on account tof the simmilitude of the aniverse: to peti parad!

ef the natures posterior to himself. Hence, he perfects th

Proc. eS oe oye ee

Pe £ eS ie"

ESse< = See EX ; Nhe . es “

“For what else ts

es ahings, subordinate natures, to those prior to. them, and ‘co-ordinate a: matures, to” each other. And- through this similitade, at one, | and the > gaine: times indeed, it unfolds the essences and moultiforn ‘powers oo

_ them, and is the collector of many things into: amnion: aa val divided athe, into the divine: eommunion of goods; — RE Sr ete ‘

4 es =,

) el , as Times: says, beir pe cnc! iW raduced all things similar to himself on account of his | anil peice He. likewise imparts | to. the world: the: order of time, by. ents eae vere zs this mean rendering the world more sinilar to intelligible animal. And RE

of EGeda a ate scoring! bes cause,” ties: as ye is hs ieee all na SOLO ail natures (poor: to himself, thas also, he -comprehends. the: united causes SHA at ; : e ‘universe, ERE holes, i is. ‘the tier: of souls, the eee Hak PCat elena

5

—_c I~ ~ a . , a bl ae _—_ - =~ ~~ ’ ew . =. -' — - — -_ =

oe unfolds his whole fabrication, and ners ih ins r essentia Hy different oan ded postedien

if ciple OF all ~ which he conti

er ed to ibe Bs | which. 3 As Asst nla ted P - ~— :

gating cath: pian to: surve oy > seatiiniie,- you. ill fed

esses: in. ve ave itt cS dele manner » that whste souls. always dance about

¢ intelligible, and t hat follow the Gods, and sh ofa par. SaPERS ane ae manmeaet suet cde extended — ee tt ee crete Sigg “by generation, to. their ope ‘th E08 bat. i pemeveniet and eon versions ‘are effected

e . -_ . . ° ' ‘ nA IND ; =< = ' , ’ —_ ~ _— : ° ; Wve : F 7 .* . = r - i ‘.: > . NN : ; a -- - - of . \ : ‘ . : - . —- = - " ~ _ : Le < ‘ : - : - ee ee Ee a an - = . - . as ha 4 3 — o — +, Asta * _—— : . : - i My / - 2 psi Sits E > a @ ¥ ’ - & v Ae : : pay t ti = ei Fy > > . . *\ - ’ - ‘ , -.. ~ . b . . ‘ . hie on eh ; « ; 3 " am op Rie Seg ; Sabai Cleese, ey yeaa ae ok Sor eats ; ee Lerner, . aa . - , - — ; : ~-< , 2. vs es “ ‘eee. yp Ast 2s 53 F se oO oy 3 r, 3 Pitt DEMAATON Os A, ye == SS oeee: < SP a tins ant tees be eat Pet eam Se See , Yi ANS HN 4 ti Pat ee Be . < \

| ae ste any mekshaate that : 3 tit ranges [let hint rather -

r fountain. — Ronee

a ‘ ’ PA; “a3 Stairs = : 4 Pe “< ; et Si bey hes Vii 3 | a ° ‘ ‘ A) ; ’ ] « tr -* - 3 : . . , svt 4 . ’ : ’ , Q ‘ — Shas ‘ ’ steels: tia se ; int : eh eat & Ant Bi oth ih “2 rene \ : r . 4 . ; 4 + > yoy . *e OLR eth FE : ? ws avy ~ ~ ” MS j ~ \ > > - m) a : * ? 22 ¥ if ’ . ; ¥ a © : es Ae = 4 : ich Ss Tika ey! . ; ae at es "32 Se . ae Jie 4 5 Exe 2 = : ae . mo ewe by {-- ny tenants St ~ — : : ‘ ’ PAAR FOCI TL Gt basin Sedes . '

ow i is converted in consequence of bee assimilated fo its pros a principles, makes a conversion to them. “Moreover, similitude: eters y guards “the never-fuiliog. asature of all the forms in” “the world, 7 3 mernally from the Gods themselves. And the stabl simile , of forms , brings back again to the circle of generation, the anstable - anutat ion of particulars, notonly in immaterial, but alsoin material fo yrs? | BOs oe eae avhich a are conversant, with mutability. “And it clo 868 in a finite. period, -Snes othe infinite. variety ‘of generated natures. But it: refers. the allvarious — ___ Mlivision- of Fensons. [1. eof productive principles} to their amited and ete —— first-effective cause. And on this account, the: world being perpetually : . ee Ss all-perfect, is pomploniy filled by total genera and species. Hence also, pee ~ . 4b 1s similar to intelligible anitual, possessing and compreli onding’e all Se ene 3 things after: then manner of ap seesiests as iaineret s animal = Laeig Ra haart —__ digmaticalip. : i oe ie vee rae “We nrast = ia = re; suppose. Pe at. he enue. of ‘sicollinde é iss sek a3) RUA CS thing small, and- extended 0 ly to a: few things, since it is the cause of | Co” pertection to the whole: world, gives completion. through similitude te its oo) first generation and selftsuficieney, and supplies: frome itself, its: entire 1k ea ; conprehension of all things. But neither must we admit the 2 a produc © tion of this kind, is to be referred to one certain intellectaal form. For ih eae Oa which extends ‘ to all the superessential, essential, eschical incor-} oS nee oi oe 1 — ‘exists: or to all forms and — sie ba Wid to =

“* -"nats

Maciegwenatee 0k cesilivades: Maes on d account ® a PNRM te bret eten Saar the: superessentiat upities of the neha ‘ is ieee die intellectal a euh : te : y peony oo. separated from itself, aud the psychical essences allotted a progre son SAUL eI Bopha ES 5 dents { think, that both similitade and dissimiliiude have their hy. ae Oe sft See ene analogous: to intellectual sumeness and difference. - And: as ‘they |

Gods. themselves, bait: -secondaril yin intellectual

3 = oS = = primarily in the ¢ phe mee es a into sas toget

’ 7 .~ . > Cares L-— : ° -_ 1%. x’ 37 aa A eed eh ae i ‘\ te .“* ’ : 6. dies ay 4 od mS < at e. : . et => a + a: ; ~ ae as Ss seh Sad eee o9 og. Widest Sa it SE rem ee wee “4 4 Say 4 ——_ . A ’ * A Son oth : Sie sae sa 2 one 1s eee . . his | * For Bianaivoy, it ig Poe aeen * i a} foetus ae we . 5 lee kn bie? De wy + aif i ‘ Ot es a me 3 ‘ rite pS ay ah ay, Ty : oN | 1aS yy ty . - be j } J 4 a ‘ aif / / v «> be ‘ Seite vk >, *, i ity ‘ by ii \ y ; 7 ; ‘; hilt if

ee

. ” < .. -¥, ‘ «a

. : ; a 4 y , re : Pi ae ; * ° -

. t 4 5

a ne ee

eos ON THE. THEOLOGY BOOK Vi

daneous hyparxis an the sip eressential unities, but a st ind

be descending progressions, of aries | oe on ‘this account: P me piNS Ee toe aS. ee evineed: that the one is: ‘moved and ‘stands still, is same. ‘and ce tu being, thus also. he demonstrates to us:the similar epee

~ and the ‘aisinilen iw the aniforra hyparxes: themselves of the Gods. And sa

ocrates indeed | pre

sents ta our view in, the beginning of. the dimlogue; ait . a ;

nee : ee he similar and the dissimilar, and defines: each paradigm of these to be c Re ‘i ihe iy

ae : epaate, and exempt. from the woany. ‘Similars and dissimilars, — But Pare x menides recurring to. the superessential hypostases of wholes, produc cer beings from thenee, according to the peculiarities of the first causes.

et

: For ase every thing in feneration. is adorned with forms from ce: : a

. = thus a

| Iso. the peculiarities: ‘of hy patxes extend to al} ESSE | essential natures. Fore

es eis

wes from. ‘super- oe : 3 eneration is the image of essence? “but essence

has its progression according to superessential union, ‘The genus.of simi : ; ae ‘litade, therefore, i ig primarily in the Gods ; but is divided secondarily in

intellectual forms. And on this account the: pre

things - are. accor i C0 their principle s are through similitude, it, being said thatall things pro-

| pressions of the whole of =~ ng to similitade; but the conversions of all: things fe.

~ "eeed and receive the power of conversion from d divinity. The inttligihte a.

ne Of th 1€ » assimilative

ae ae elias indeed geeeos in ‘ite the occult ¢ au

a oS it. pens all Abies Saal dasiekined 10: ieelG constitates thene- es u patersally and i as me its wey: bein alone. th likewise. ee by. — )

itself “Bat 2 again, ‘that wlieh 3 is ae of ae eins. genera, “being os

: adhering to, and: energizing about it, assimilates indeed all things both to _ itself and the paradigin, but does. not, define its proper hyparxis | in the

15: vended from the precedaneons. cause of the intelligible paradigm, and:

‘h genus of similitude.- For it. comp wehends intellectually and. unitedly the -eauses of the similitude of wholes, and employs such Tike genera of Gods.

4 i as. ministrant fo the genes . -tulingGo ads, being whe lly. artan ex

i ~, ~s

yee ae intellectual a on of the father, is susp aded indeed from him’

he . s+ we ~ . as a = a rye a, ss Se or Soe ~'* a, A Lets 4 —* eS (a= Ae a , Ps ’ . ’ =; . ee > ~) « “4 aA ska OS -<

.

- ree

: ration of secondary natures. ~ But the tribe ST eee | din the partible: orders, but first sities NANO

ie ea

throngh the similitude of the causes: preexisting in in him, bu ext nds an

eet

pe ee oe arabe genera of: the Gods wiible inte al same assimilates the Pprace oding orders to the intelligible parac ipsns,

s Paap completion to the one series of all beings. Very. i op ag 2 eta ue ess yare wise in divine concerns. assert, that the last triad of intel ely eee | igibles is the cause’ of the fontal and roling Goc le, and that. the whole — papres series. sof rulers: subsists about: the intellectual Sather For the isa a

= Hos : thing paxenilatid pertains te the cousin of the intellectual order. tee Virdi al tteaee _all things are assimilated to the first paradigm, and the conversion of all secondary. natures. to: it is: through: similitude., And with the demiur

Fou ores : net wholes, the catise.of intellectual sameness. nd difference i is, united, being:

aie aes partibly unfolded into light through the power of similitude and: dissimi-

Pte Mr: litude, and producing the one and. whole form of that. fabrication in all

beings. esses divided. eases and: the separations of ceoniaontions

and fost akak of a ‘partible iu genera, a a Sis is me to ae)

intellectual orders, iB. allotted. the. assimilative. peculiarity, aud bing: defined according. to: this, ‘gonjoins | all: t sings: to. the demiurgic monad ;: and {we have also. shown | how it, prow ecds. from. the intelligible poradigny,

SED to all mundane eupiites uae is + the ‘primary origin of the ein generation

phy’ “*

| sake.

7} Ye CAs \ a fe)

pw Pode Ge wy ot ee

Okey ae it \ :

Ue Rs Ne Bee te all the agsitnilative powers, prope erly arrange: them, and survey

Eyota as f the e Gods, Plato, the

Pants = y Wining Ke " , ting. about the one Sesenice, oO OK sae AOIRE ” ‘ae " 4 , tl eats Neate Pea *.4 ct Craven eee

ee itt ; My ; 7 realy Waive vy i ;

“ti 7 ky i ae N <

Raya WAR Share

atts Nee vr tlh 4

eNom ANS Sun a Mitiane ey yas

mA eS Re sett rift AN Vou ~ . ee

y nn a a « ov Sten i} . : ; * ay ay aN) nek A 1) hy 4 « x ™s ; . we >. 4 *. . : age - Mt : ii» , iS, ¥ ‘ ’ : . ia LAL rau | oa’ yl righ * in ny ‘ a te v r a = |

, ‘ - . AAT aM MW ah ;’ ‘ eT) ety m ‘ e i my 4 - “ae , ¢ :.> . ‘ isa APE ¥ iG %; gh A . CHAP.AY. cor OESEL e. * 1S ci. % ; ~~ ; . , : ¢ ia = a ' ee sah ~ { * bi ty IS se ; ‘ } Ae y

Se arse expands all: things: to tbe. demi: pale inion Tt conve rts, ese Pe

aN ar

Si ean “Aes A IN) a t follows: Sa mdition to vial has bees aid ets we » should mee

2 ver

S-~ -> . +a 7 <4 _ --

iw ay 7 ‘ > -

: , at at ~<a . ‘ ow :

es. Farther stil, he likewise asserts that other assimilative powers sg “out. of every. y thing : oa he suppliers: of all goods. ~ itife sige in the world. that docs not ae is, which. fills its participants: with divine sap always a it Pas For abe ae of ita : of the celestial orbs, Bie - Matter, indeed, is: Be plations of the produc nT eee ae | and disordered mantiey, | a to » onder and bound a bp deni gic Teasons,. being assimins | st with invariable sameness sand j per ae ye hires; ark varue alo ng in a diversified gene. see

a)

é o

A ter

: 1. :

Je 4

tr vi JV s . : ‘ ' ’ , ; : ' ; ’ ‘ _ | Wier ieent ’ ; ‘vil ; . ~ -’ +4 -: . ‘ " »* le sia iy . . 7 7 “) : _ : > ’ .? _ ' . : 7 ’ ’ ’ ; . " : ‘ ‘ Ph, “a ‘ . : 4 ."s ‘ . ee Ds ‘ 7 . ™ -* 7 “) ; ‘ ; ‘ ; ; t+ 4 7 7 , “ ; : 7 > X« . ; Mm 7 7% J ye + =*«%5 , ’ atts a» es ‘ ewe tte SNsi Vea & . ; , » ' y ; ~ A : "

— and forms —_— —— . nee d tq stable intellections,. aod to |

» cals

fer whole: of this

Chale ie evs aeons: cabidi : ee nape . _* _ > 4. sie sa i , ; 7 yes etic pet cs ~ aecording to mn uber, ea = >. os: Biaein Be f A " ‘4 SS ed, ate Sapa Ca ; gS : oe SS i) ’ ite ft 7 > . . 7 v ering: oh | ; ; 4 at tis itty yes ees REESE Ds Pa seas MAVEN MOY Hieabs sure ss : hae ' Madi tics ‘s Pe At 2 ae PAY. ; 225 “Se + ‘< oy “SOE WE Roe BH : -“ . NS, aC oes , : “ aaah * : 20 ee . ' er ee eae: piety pe | BOI Ns: Aes : i Part <has incoausesy th = fs ah Nap IA aS ere ) ie ; Se) Py] ‘td: ‘ s see Ce “Ont secon toy celestial, Spare to nny nas ees ie ae aI a wand y re eo: 3 “ “ : E Re 4 ; . ws . > po im a ae . At igs s . 7 )

% : i a ‘ \ Aj ’ : 7 ‘ wees , , a , 1

lat AY at

WPA WAG

,’ ‘/ AP, f. eat am sf

, , Dae ‘=

ae af 1, \>

Z . Pe . : Me “J

’ aS - Af oO « s, rh, , uN nie ; ' oe ">> ‘9 > oy n i” Nik ahi’ Pek .

Aen cei ant F eras vA sewed fie’ i “ty : :

po | .

oe a ~ rs > excellent than us, b

| ie Ziopbenion of their pr op

i ‘paradigms, are: allotted their Hy post is

! es ond & ths os conversion again to it, and they |

an ‘oa see aie which avi pate ot 101 susp im the cireulation of the sun; a! mean, not only: prose nera: th

Bot. all: things saileere: © ed M : ements

sa ‘ ¥: many. he a

| [prone genera of aorta roars . sand th the v various = powers of lan : : See

nglear,, and: i others ‘more: ‘abacone + = sinee eae also subsists i ina renter de; ree, in the: first progeny, but j is easing in the middle, and

“progeny, according to the ratio of | progre: Images, therefore, ; ae SEALER, of collective similitude. ~ And every thing on account of similitade j is familiar io itself, end te coardinate. natures; Bat there i is an uushaken friendship between the coordinate natures ‘ihe c

world through the presence of similitude; since comtraries, -also, and things: which ; are most t distant from each other, rein bly bout nd a it me nese i eae hea to. hice the

IS

Ps far cere are

Erpditer teary to ite ators canse, | oe one fix “ald hinge | to. Aes A enione fer sie nti ‘age

h than: sehen oa =

st —— causes. “And —_— oes =

_reoeive th Pune of this God. — like a aes : ae

tuted, is wont to be. a ‘ ve ous also convert. cosoe sessiacaa sionlibale Asoo

“eRe : avs : - a» “ —" ‘beam . ‘ i Ua if . ,

hehe flap, We Br Ripe ce “OF PLATO. ue | a

at They swine: ied: ‘coordinate Sectuvek: te pee iene te the comme ee

oe a nion of the one cause [ofiall]- produces: ssimilitade indeed in its pe Stigi-

Gaia ttn : pants, but from this, it inserts m them-an indissoluble connexion. They ee

a ae - also cause all things to syorpathize, be. friendly, and familiar ithe a: sae

pales = oe A iene other; exhibiting indeed, through participation, more elevate more 0). abject natares; -but. subordinate: im more ‘perfect. essences; through cansal Boo

-o) eomprehension, ‘They likewise extend series and per. iods from on high, as

nition, through: appropriate mumbers; but. collect multitudes inte union,

Se ENG il through. communion according to essen he . They also. adapt wholes: < | F " | rebend parts in wholes, — er ae ert |

bro oa ‘contact witht vend “bot: _— guard i

4

wih ou yy VAT

Mitae DAN ie

hr OAR AY a; ©

‘ " ey asey

mit sof

Tit , wily

Ay L ye > aN

Pea RS ee) 7 4 ws fiy

* “ee .¥ sla ns! :

yu at fe ‘

tiarly / .

jy ray mh \ "

¥ /

‘

teas far us to the last of things. And ‘dos produce: monads indeed, into din = oe

Seed ly, tthe next place, I wish Pt ior to Ne c seeiecond Gods -are,. possessing thi

vt ae >

ae iS

‘ efore, roy , are e div ded

a :

: td ae ecco ‘masiioet tx ase ae Area manner ; and some

eye ad <

oe and Spnitonss an ah fc :Oftv

‘i | ON THE THEOLOGY BOOK VIL

i ‘series: under dimaalees to s sapien Seal those kingss but ot sa

tion 10 the middle genera, and distribute the all-perfe co

sion of these Gods; nnd others close the end of this — : aiid 7

‘powers of these: divinities to secondary. natures, The nis be

. those Gods that are arranged i in the summits, do. He aie fmtely particn

pate of the sitilitude of the assinilative Gods; 4 ; but some. on | he 2 A ar a : e i:

a cettain respect established above it, and: are essent fas By « onnected: with:

the intellectual Gods; ee but others” proceed from ity and are anid with |

the secondary genera. Hence, those only who give completion tothe : breat thy genuinely define-in themselves the hyparxis of this order, —

eory of Plato. For we shall find i in the

a it —- allotted a division of this kind » nd eaper oe

“rivers. ae ab os, ao 7 “are allotted a pal me

~ But: since a certain ‘order. of the ‘unpolluted. Gods is conjoined. with each int : ie ‘ sae Kings, it is indeed necessar}

them; via. paternal

ole srogres 258 sions, > hy powers that Tad dupa al ae

pe; s : * $a te he werd ¥, eer |

We, tt erefore, likewise beginning from these, shall embrace by a reasoning Bass

provess the whole ther vese, the perfect =

_ teabures of the raling order, perfectly delivered tousbyhim, therefore, let us refer the whole progression « — _— iddle orc sf Sees

herne diguity, ab are “ralice & fate ‘but ihe Say | * Bidied « ponies wad others an elevating” and convertive” dignity. FR e

‘that in the ruling Gods

! cond progression from t sm should: shine forth to the view, ead

that ‘on this account the guardian order should be connascent with the

“pbore- mentioned, triple. orders, being appropriately consubsistent with Beet eh. ) ou indeed 3 int the first ; but ‘vivifically j inthe <<)

¢ merely Ve the third xian And Saue |

secondary natares, and by those that are ofa an 1 yodebied nine ia “€ racteristic. Vor being: allotted their hypostasis from the intellectual _ Gods, some indeed ‘ascend totally. into parts, but others. partibly: pour on. _ avlioles, the exuberant powers of themselves. They! likewise distribute the — “providence: of the demiurgus - ‘and father, ‘some indeed ‘arra rang ing and adorning the universe with the first, middl others educing the vivers of life, and pout

ing them on all things; 0

Herne 28 elevating the natures th tha DAS RRAST ATES and peas efigtostae be over A seats Jy: and Sees the J cena: of d cccmencas

OP MTOSE TG : Wann araiivetets ‘fatores, | Ba ; : ‘ Ar ‘ A " 2 ‘ ov a COLES S BOTT ett rie ESS AX: fA ees ; ; ‘4 ete ITE SIVA, Ae Py

] : ’ | rinMi : } » ,% . -VAT uf i’ ‘AY are Absit ts i . ‘ y a “sis ae . , 1%} ; ‘4 . ; » oa . ; Ti te ee ee nt} : . : < : 4) at {} sp See x , :

jh ny : $ A oe 3 !

eats ay Ab

CHAPTER VI.

Ac ALN, therefore, receiving t ‘the act. of the oy of Plato frou

the ‘paternal cause, We assert as follows: The deminrgus ; and father of.

Se this universe, | being, allotted this ‘order: in: the intellectual Kings, as was. By | before demonstrated, z as he produced wholes totall y,and referr ed all things — to the one for gs poy world, snd. the one pe fection of the universe, thus so he arranged anc parts ‘of the world, and | gave completion —

Ly ee ee esta for the e sake of the universe. : _ And this is what B " lato j

Me oe Eh selves according _ to nature to the fabrication. of anit ‘

i, 1) Bu i} fF

haiet (for that “qhick fins. pu

i, ius A aoe to all i ins i is ‘not oll to that oe abides, ‘nor is it Possible )

tte see ee 5 a eae ee

PROG see mab: nies SEA OR eLaO an

s, and last forms of production;

wat have proceeded, and recalling them to the father, i

‘that all immortal and mortal bruit aanes be

re fore may pees and that this: universe may te truly: all, convert | } our- AREAS

ni ue Hee, a nla ater the monad, it is ane where nocestary that a Bee de

BO oe THSOLOGY A BORNE OU IET

sent that satus skenbialy divigs dec id, sho on a

a MONEE 9s: impartible)—this being t vo Gndeed fram himself, and his | fathe qe fathers. But the three [fathers * - father, and. first receiving | the power and. dominion of fabrication, p produ

| proceeding according to [

th ve

rs ression, | Neves | of adie iene a te noth ap

| ductions, by first, middle, and last boundaries of fabrication, andareall of them total, but they” are fabricators and fathers of parts. totally : ae through being in continuity indeed with the monad, not changing ie rt duction ; “but op account of diminished progression, HOt pose ong sessing an energy impartibly extended | to all things. - “And the one demi-“urges jndeed, being arranged jirior to the triad, eomprehends 3 im himself =

i form of pro

-~

aniformly: the productions of all [the demiurgi}. Rat the

een i : | multiply the unical dominion and power of the first. ‘demiurgus, i divide oe ) "i EE iN bis. impartible production, and Jead_ forth into secondary natores” the

Hah stable” energy ‘of the father, : And the exempt mopad: | ‘indes cL comp Tends in itself the all- perfect measure of the triad, accordin: Sa iat oe but the triad uofolds | inte, a a ,

ete i ne poorest Ae Oe ee

on c oe “adiducing as a witness vinely-inspired i apes be refers the

Hintl ee b 33 ¥ fy } wage 5 ie eS sates ae yy > 7, : ake PES Pe A tt om the t of : Ve ie cen inrgic: ‘inte ect rom t € adie division 0 > ; ii) r ae ei te iS T ‘ i] aes = pe hy - os Sx . << ~ yas my <ve gts 3 7 ‘ _ . —_ a = . . " ’ | Aa Bh tt wat ‘the father, and Says, t i " ‘ a 2s * < = » ; on Se h eee Foe oe a .. 4 ‘ 355 - tr. ~. - 4 * Stay Kat ; ba FP . 2 : : We i at Ww PUTER: ' Bey ts ehiD) . <a ‘SA \ 4 ~S . \ Ny 4 dy <% t f ee) ° vy ra x j Beet my, MEY Sper ete a ies ra .* : 4 me its . . »* 1k ' EE CAR. ete ey eA AS Gay Sy9 ieee lee af Pied s\ | * mY ‘ al Pile EAP DY, } pe rah UL BA iG ; ‘ PS TAWA ihe bint ; : wd VMAPLO RY AE A vist TEE ER ANTS CAN UPD un ma SER % * fee alia

be es ipinescent. “a that. whielt ae ase € case,” the deminrgus _of wholes, produces ‘a number proximate tothe monad of = 3] deriving their subsistence: from one Raye

d and third fabricators from themselves, till through w dimi-

racecd to Lappropriate] measures, they-evelve the maitre > number, the ca cause eat clei cei hanks si denne oad Be

hus the three miing fathers of wholes, separate their p pro :

rk according to supreme ee om itself: has mueended g Pete Soke

ies, os three fibre

se " “> > 4 _ > > : os =

se rae Ne a sa

| intellectual triad to. the beg : Suh OF i Pn. Sale Sh ad the. one indeed. ae a | pric hers: bust the 2 iw: other being the first of the three, and proxi nate to the 16 ae be oe Whenee Alene L a think that many awbo. discuss these. particulars. are igue- | ne demiurg’ ee oF thea ABI. mn hils — of the — = al See

ergs tae: me ofthe Git the ‘one. nd any i

“

Wek the same. aes a the d

eh vat eY dat

mines spend the ea

AD) ee oe HAL taihig AiG

in niente and converting toh exempt: from: -detninr, a

) idler will ‘not be the impart iat wholes. Sbar that the whole a “should. oather i coonamerated with the many * - ‘ieusluteic nor le the “same with the cause which is stable, and perfectly established in itself. prs) he has a subsistence -eontrary to the cause which recalls that sehich he proceeded, and again exhibits it unemanent. from itself. ‘Tobe present a “likewise toall. things by no means accords. with that natare which « ener sede Ge eae separately, und takes away its generatiy ve power, — How, therefore, | cao he who: co averts. his. Own children: to himself, and sh sts bis own YN hes es ony in himself, | assess. the same power with 4 the: Ce ms a ; wt oe ae " anfolds: all things’ into light, and. produces, them into. multitude? And Mea how: can he whois allotted the nnive orse in Pee aneHe with there maining — : _ demiurgi, be uniformly. the c: ane of the ratte ioe % a os hae ett ks are piesa es ese

a)

tids SVT Beaiae pe be: bo

iS} ese 1 ve ' dem nig nd from this assertion For: we AON: that ess

: ,* . at ’ »*% > iat 1 rAels ,' 3 WEF! | . « Sy VA eT UA vw

; Ma er . _ Ms / “a ey . A ea sts ae Oe dies wa Bey a RAE ak ny "rE

Pabelh Mery Meta by yee" ve ‘

, p ey e4ee : ‘a : -_

. : - .

: ‘ os =~ n—.5 eit ‘ *AT ‘ } y y+. bet an SHE De 7F ayaa et ¢ * é Se 2 ‘ J Fe jr » ri 8 eS oe Ss ee van At 4 id A et vt : 5 :

SO ee eA, Sa es Fis) fas," on wih . ‘ ' 6 SEERA GE Seas Sea CR Ne Me eal nee acre bea! oF é >* = ——" 2 4° . ‘ rt ” way <u Ons _. : i > ‘ 3s : ‘ . Awe : ‘

iy

oe > : J m2 h ; y ec! ‘ t : ‘ ety o> f 3! tase ok Pere Tt Pid 7? Sass ON te eee a iat SON Oe Te RL Ce : : ; oye) ae PF é . > . ‘ ‘ , ' ri sd q ’ I ’ eT s ; es et Ae ee, ~tan OY) P : Te err MAY ° ‘ be \ ! >. ; . , :. ¥ ny j UT. ; » i‘. ; , * ‘ ' i, *y, cA ty 4 + bed yy ’ ; Dyt * y 4 Ata — . ey ace Wf < : » rs : 4’ ow > , yr’ : ‘ ahd “s " . 1>¥ Mi 4 hi VR ’ ANOS wy Wy ‘ Z : . - , Ove at tVibue A Alor’ SYi CAN) ae eee b

“~~ Sth SA (rr! > ' is ba Tae . “= s at? _ tie 6 ’ : 7 ait ' i’ i : Vist ' wba!

=~ an es a Be > * ft'r 4 < >

| fo ‘of conversion. aes, the whole send: ‘80. 0 far a as it '

; ; ; , = _~ x CS NN hn , ae oa : 0 Ae ee : > a5 ages : E ‘ Wes . ‘- tN) ee cs 1 OP ef 4 see 7% > ~~. wis : “> > z= : " i) ' ; - * " wd Y = es) -~ " Pet ae ACI OS “ON vA EO wee 7 | 3 Bees Pea ne, : PS iO ee cae tae os ARK - a ; { “yt . ; . 7 s 7 ‘ y . “he ! : > - * ” . * <> e ~ z

b : J : Se is . eet : : > ’ . N , — ; ;

of sensibles; and : — os third i ja thecisad of ths divided ron

. 3 se icipates 0 produced from the first father ; but so far a as it: subsists the and: s “generation, at: teceiven its progression. front ‘the second af anit OF as sit. is perfectly divided, and after all-variou

=

o ‘eat 7 _— itis — rene ae third eee

Taree thin ss, t here! ei so ete se as we e may s see e how in the ‘Times, the demiti sete and father of this taniverse, at one and th

. | ‘ < i. oe ie -+e Nig lt» ; vr ey ‘\e 2 - ae cay Mt + Tos . eee: . “MM We > : as . ; he es yore = s ‘> = ae > > ; PU ng . 5 > _ , a ae 8 = : \“ Pp. ® ot a = “* y+ ° wh nt oe Pe a VO 7 oq ) $e, Pr ~ of . Lew a L_ ™ -—* — - . ~ ‘ ~" > . + J + ou - > Es > eg he De Ee We, Tre ee ene * eA zs SA eee eM eae “ ns" 7 4 . Pein Or “ 7 s os i. Y “* y. _ Fe : e

_npate oad: aie essence, and

and bodies, divides ‘ Mieoseded ‘Binds ‘them by analo) logic

18 — ee

ie sane

id, gives to it essen , and supplies: it.

8, er erating: souls in the middle ofan BSENCE, AK -constitating intellects ingenérably Ee Sean

five. wil hout generatio i] and | i divisibly, from the first genera: And

ther still, besides these. ‘things, 1 he distributes: different motions to souls

es each: of ‘them all-variously, ‘according to harmonic

logies, and converts them to himself, and his reso

_- + we Ve

iction 2 aN ) circums ription, and ofthe circular conversion of. wholes ARABS | fe thee o one ins We ikewise definitely assert these’ ‘things, admit. ei deg thats - ; aie of each of the three extends to the whole world. 9 00) oy

S pect iar Eade. of fabrication in each, we my thet the Poe a hea

shod andi

é neh Stee

Hf py

zclF

~ CHAP. VIL oF PUNTO a ge

wis

su arnaer as anne in. his sipbedaa st

. fathers. Por 4 2 ‘ ose e thin

ais 5 in ae sane inden 9 bbaeche one ee these tl a re

om f himself fe he: prod dace Aton hinge scedi dueoain rs mas ty ding to ‘accident, bot by his very Po 6 ce erates plies motions, and extends. the divisions of mundane forms,

nd place, therefore, we say that the. im oe iurgi dif , because the first paternally compr 3

ee . the: cackor = this whole triad. Bat the second is ae oe i triad,

oe and participates of the extremes according to the pe

— =

farity of | powers,

seh And the third is the: intellect of the. sits “ihe eontains the paternal, and

intellectual power [by participati 1 sh : | ef both: but the second is the eral ati and the third is the intellect | ef both, How, therefore, can the demiurgus. of wholes be the same with

transcendency. pf the monad,. thus also the smonad anteced

tion}. rt, the first is the father

of the above mentioned fathers? For he, as Timewns says, is the father oF all the world, and is allotted j in himself. a paternal power and divine jatellect, converting all things to the -watch-tower of himself. — A gain, therefore, we find that the partible peculiarities of the three ani

demiurgi, preexist 3 it him impactibly a and uniformly. And as the deminr, ays

gic triad participates of union with him, on accannt of the sorennent bed

~occaltly. comprchends i in itself the triad, according: to the power of ca pe | ‘ “

Norisit proper to confound these with each other, but it is requi

a2 exempt the monad from the triad

_ And neither ought we to make the three. fathers, the wes: af rs

a stab bibceaton nor to rank the first of then: a the same-o1 — —

atk Biatins

Hg tke Aah

pr =

And hat wich proce ting seri

Dede trosicste proper: ‘mound, And asthe one roar the total —— | of things, so likewise acl ane ee emt i “easin bea each ( God is. a )

each order of the Gods has its progression from:

! d ae apie: ak ease the

and to suspend the. triad ena Oe

aol period

ON THE THEOLOGY eae TOOK ve ye

ate a i wae? he contains. Bat if the: whole gents of ihe aay each = God procees lafter the same. anatner, it is: also necessary: se - CAC i oF the Lae ; 5 seit orders should have the same mode of sitbsistence. ies — ee “Th the third place we say that both Plate and the ancient Shales “af ies ee ‘Greeks assert, that these three deminrgi divide the uniform kingdom = of their father Saturna. And that one of Hiese. three every where arranges — and. ‘adorns. the firet, ‘of wholes, another he: ‘middles, and “another the ee F emities of wholes; and: that each is allotted: this. ‘order, not in fabrication: only, but: ‘also iu the providence: of partial: souls. For oF ; "there, some indeed. are arranged and perfected ander the first, pri general ration ; but others; that, gire completion: to Pinions :

= eli the ‘ied : Seager the: ete oe

that require parifieatic an at "i gene a at 3 : ea

as clreutaticn of st oo

ona > earthy which be

«gives aration to ‘ate here f them; both to those that revolve ma ae se vs and

“to those Aged bec ecome manifests ¥ es en they please. ~ Again, be defines the pes

| a wh ; gear ‘of shee deseent inte genera-— tion, the sibtaliater of the; present: ‘life, and: their reatitutions: fo their

andre | the laws of Fate,

ed star," and hei 1s ‘also said to. unfold to the em all th S and to point : out to them the nature of. the ‘universe. Hee, he i 18 not eS one* of these: thr Tee fathers, nor is he ‘co-arras anged ¥% :

| perfec ths 2 exempt from the: triad, decking i : sp ‘oper rn gative < of his — hei is espanded ear above ~ and i in co scanners above al oft them. And the pera these fa | ant dite dating ‘ished b : aastis : <a

Bul his fabrication is coum fo one. whole aod is cee: -

the ee 5

-. * - -- * - _ Ch a Tee ” . : ee oot >~ ww Sang? ' ow e ane i ’ ' if ; if a i ~ Wa : ’ ee af v ~~ : n ~« ‘ ‘

1A

Ai 9 .

sy a iY "st P ; + »>* . J ." 5 > ’ * ,” ’ ’ * : * , - _ ; ) ’ . , . ’

Te he ‘ b> as Wwe ijn 577 “ee? ; Ry, ) is «* > td “> y e me . a ii . y Vy MAN .

routs» ; . J ed Ele 4. ee A Bee yy | ~~ Fre fo ve PO ta *, ise ‘s “y> ne ‘ wtL ult th Ait . A, oh Ay * -. 7) ’ _ : . ‘ > " ¥ : ¥ »' | . a 7a ° - . ~~ . “ ‘ Pye | - - : _ at 7 uf

Marit 5” : ; ; +. . ome ad hy ° ' : . ’ J A ¥ Vi ; th) ay iae : L Vn a +

yee: »4 ! , ' mw

be ; ’ iy. a, i Ay j Tag NS 1% Saas vil) tx

ey : . ' a“ J eh) ye ; = ; i ie eaten (VN Ale. “yi cm OT. . ' ,¥ a » ha : Tt ; ?>

roy , ; ' ; ; . . sie

; i , ie § a : p ‘ ; ire «eo 4 s 7N heh P ati * ~~ >= (hee 4 4. . iy af’. , : ; * - 7-7, ’ , ‘ -* 7 > ’ 7 . _* yy - * “ " val ; ss " ' ‘ . ¥ ves ~* dv. " bey t dé . P i"... " - ei Wier j . -T a + Ay : “ J ‘ : : ; »’. ‘. » - wey Nia’ ’ , . LA | et iy ‘ r Tt ed . 2 " ’ ; ‘ . a > : ' aval a ’ i” j / “hie : ’ tere aay Teed thorny ei. AOD ‘aT Lai AiS A A, Papp 7 eye Uis (iTS* WT 1+ v\* bode ; War : is * ve a ~o yy wie \ <P ie , . A ’ y Vall viitive eyvest ilioe * ¥ a ter, ; i’ s i , rilte sey yay fie . ; My i iA at ‘ ; vt vei ‘ "tka . ‘<i . hett rary ; dFdC 1 A*", x ’ At itm ‘ ~*~ acy ‘ . a « a Oh , Bi4 hi i : C o e

yyy's N) Cy te ee Ghee i ovA : ra ‘ : sieve y ee s/ »* AP j ay 2s ees . or ~

7 v : y i i ~¥) ° nieces Le. ove f y A ‘ 4 “4 : Mr. : Srp i cers a ~

eet Weta RRP een ah Ht Wh ie PRAT Oe Pies i wg vy iy Ke == a Ee . ~ ; ; Vi Wists

wi, jin pee Heer Po ay woe “ Be Fay CR ee \, SS ew ht Ee . ivcrers

» iat ' ’ ; ‘s ' & ay . ‘ ‘ 4 ; ’ - _—* “* . me ist ri -

a] ‘ "4 vit vty / joes » , “ . ‘ ° 'y . tJ «" = . = Pose a oer : " Gout <2 Fa-txe s <

EAP NOe vent Realy OR AMA wren fn , . 4s MARV th sh 2 Sst ees: Sate SOREN re cai OWA KY Nitwote Seas

NIA AEOTE elite My Mh , ae es We \W SH A. NS Sat a

Pod ry. ' . ~ , . - oe 5

TYEALAA

Se Hs

ee ‘ nae it “aanalete fronts: these £ ios ia sided “hole ches ‘gus argic

ANU Ree | Undivided | cause he generates beings eternally. But af J upiter ‘is A ing te Plato, the one ane - whole: fabricator: of the only-beg Mf Ne a ae se world, as we have before demon: sthated, ai ne it Vee 4 being deecived, and if, ns at is now said, and 0 teaches as, the first of the denrur Tesanhaetines Le siinilar manner called Jupiter, there will be a DYE it poe ieee dade te ear the one bemyg an intellects i

ee Jy pitas Ne wt t40 |

Aa bes saan 1-2 fountain of the deminrgic series, into one all-pe RM aK IRe tan which: Plato. also indi

ating, denorminates the’ providence divided im the

i — these. - if these however, are not the |

=

we grant 1 these things ern

BOS eat “bas aabslng fron c one: 2 great aes as sit were, ere cpeokaiag: the erlect principal triad,

av kingdom, attributing. the first-eflective, and: the uniform to the es

the | and { iyetie Spo one’ the tone € | names, and, at one 2 time hetater tg: ee with, Saturn, ahd at |

re

aa elena -thonads 4 is’ exempt, from the sulinig. fathers, and ‘that accor: ag ats StS = Bs

utgi that divide the bingo of ‘Saturn, sen according to this wat God prior forthe

ag oF leas —— and ae Hea

“ = =

. _ = ~.. ~-~ -— — mil "

EME Oe OPE, OR ORB RRR USMC BOOK VI. ;

ice a ct the same things, but in the intellectual. conce tion

ies “names. - Por in a verte objet a oo wise whe shows th See! the father of this triad, is hes pi pris united to the whole Aeiriarg. Corser f these thing: enongh. ie ees ely you: are willing howeve 7 we oan add the: folanig Sieeahin to oar has been said. For perhaps some one may. apprehend that the fable in ‘the Gorgias, gives | ta the three sons of Satura,a_ progression from Saturn’ proximately, but not, BS we have. saic s thro yagh the: demiurgic 2 -monad- as a medium. For. ‘again, ‘the. ‘three. are said: to. divide the aan of Saturn, but not. of the whole. demiur

miurg us. and father. . "Phat "we may not however, ignorantly wander beyond measure from. the conception of Plato, and the truth of things, i in con sequence of following fabulous fictions, we saust afin fron the! hats — srs both the whole “the intellectual Bode

first; middie. cand | tet But she: Ahives: ee sits quanner

participate. of, and proceed: from. their generating. cause, being divided a ige indeed from each other, but. dividing | his unical providence. — : And Saturn i ,is a God one and numerous, establishing. aultitude in himself, Tg ~ and occullly comprehending it in appropriate boundaries. But Jupiter

> wit hee _reinaining demiurgi, does not think it worth. while to Se

"about the all-perfoct. demiurgus, he also thinks fit to-deliver the. ‘arcane ; : 7 concerning the first of the three demiurgi, through. the truth eae estain respect, it was not possible for him to do otherat the theory | in things accords with names; since also,

sal monad, and produces’ the unical nature of it into :

the providence of wholes. _ And the three sons of Saturn unfold into light aay

the: ‘padstads which. is: there, i in the allsperfect boundary of the triad. Hence also. they are. said to divide the kingdom of thei r futher,’ which , sec tindivisibly. een Us St peas: recy

a * eK ee

3 + For a cen 0 el eg , ve

: boli, LO,

Bet ir CHAP. vit Mea naa OF PLATO: oo eee a7

he indeed is a. proceeding: Ger fustening + to. -asranige sua adem, and Pa Ne oi being ‘parturient: in ander: to the: ‘generation: of owholes.. But. ther - >) “distribute his providence. This. however, is the same ‘thing as to say x hae tk GMS ‘they-di di stribute she. section of Jupiter. - For the progression to them — Di: ole is fr . om each: of. thes divinities, from. Saturn - ‘indeed, according: to. the ik oye eon aa rom which (ation), but - rom Jupiter according” to the by which, wpou." Bait oi Sans For Jupiter” indeed, unfolds them into: nae but they secret from the | ers | Saturnian adyta. oe s2Ss AE agains you. are: willing fo petal: the fais]. cesohied! to ‘the eee ae Parmenides of | Plat to, 3 since in the Saturnian order there are both whole: See 2 parts, if you assume the subsistence there of that which is in Sereseepcs tat enter according to whole, but of that which is. in itself, according to partys: Jupiter indeed, who is prior fo the three, sroceeds from: his father - —

= --aecording to whole; but ‘the'three demiurgi, according to parts. Hence,

| Jupiter reigns, possessing: in hinse! = as : Rapbuiee’ says in the. Philebus, a = royal intellect, But they reign in a ‘divided | manner, and : are allotted —

the universe according to parts. Hence therefore, the Blean ¢ zuest in the a Politicus, celebrates: these tro. iste ectual kings, one indeed, beit @ the

the other being the source oh: ie manifest ore mien eae | = Irese a period ; and he attributes. to Si upiter: the | vause of both these periods. But at one- time indeed, he ascribes this cause to Jupiter, as

| leading all things in the universe to the kingdom of Saturn ; but ee another, as binding to’himself the providence. of "secondary 1 natures, For

he is united to his father by intellectual bonds, of which Socra aie |

Rates ot SeneRtion in: the Cratylos. ‘He is likewise ¢ re awhole extended toa whole, —

Phaenobas toh aaa ‘ag it were adapts himself by his own light to the light of bis father,

in, ape ene oe possesses a second dominion. Hence also, he is said to: define the

Tiohieese ee “providence of his father. The Athenian. guest. however [in the Lay

7 th ws] “extending us to the: one demiurgic kingdom, to the law, and the. total (5. justice which are there asserts, “that God, as it is said, possesses. the BSR ae OS eascine sees and ted of all beens and | bounds: all ee fee a

UNG ES ae Sr eee nae * ag ein occult, bt, mai pig, ) he + es Baise

~* >a 445 o> et ewtea* F PALL ; 17 tee A>4e 2 iss) ees, a> _¢ +f 2 my <— = :,. + SPILT . 75 “ +a "al Dee? To earth 36 9 > et? a? >. se 8 THUS j .?* zi Step .-« eat ae f 4 . . STP PPL Re til eyes -- it ’ tte tees Ue tees CTs eta ew ¥ oti -S3e6335335233¢° 7) relstt : tcf te i- > > 33 ‘eros . UNE HOSS FS 8549 SS 2ts tis bees *PiR TP tists PS Petes eet ted ss ; rLaryLe eis FOO CE EP ST SFI >? “Pres ee a’ yt ri rao¢ tat Tce -¢ ’ . - St oN Ee OPS >t < os oe : r\ 72 Pe lat) s ys >> > 2 Pat " ova es: ¥eas Pit, ’ it: , ’ ’ A Ae 4 OF SF eee rest Lat, 3) . SA LTA cesar ete 2 yi53 ; ~—§ 37S "S43 4 i> -.> " a a . ~% a + 5. -.e ele \tins > . q . eEY aa > Vs 4 ‘eis >" ees 4 ‘4 3.> i > ; "se he , q eae -> vee eens 4 “ry Lae : 7 " > ‘ -") : ; >> ; , a>? + ea: ee tiegs : : bel teseti ees ' ** 24, 3. ‘ +4 oF _ pat PLETAL EAT ECS to bata ee ble eee . bial +s - ‘7 73; .,?°9 - . ’ » ; ; ; , >

> +e -:

~~ ‘ 3 — ° ‘ ; 7 ie ad oe .

: whol eon : ith

oe of neage pas

rn

this kin

So

nor

: too

s*4 . | ; ; sys BF : : : ’ 2 . ; : ; , . * -_ ; i" , ; v4 A A s) ' i ' i ; ‘ ed ¥ ‘ : ' ' ’ y tf ; ’ > A »

oe

as tg ae a the } “4 <e =y 4 * > ee

of ot i } Ss

. Pp = > ag : 2: | = .

ys ‘i, « rr =)

the. ancient assertion, | things, bounding the ‘whole. of things: in a direct path, and. proce Wigan eireularly according to nature, and that he has Justice for his attendant, through which every thing that departs from the providential empire of |

CHAPS VOL OF PLATO. : | Pees

Moreover, that Inpiter comprehends the lepnainnn. fides and ends of BON satan the s uaneart yt in addition ¢ to these > things, oie : eh

fove's the rata wad the eniddli's Jove, M ‘ y : » =e a <a :

And. wa ee flow. fn Tove's nv abary eae fe ev era And. it appears to me a Plato er = sai ‘ie. Gian ‘aches. and cs particularly to the Orphio-m ystic discipline says, that God, according to. the. beginning, middle, and end of all eding

ee oe Jupiter is. converted ta it, and obtains an- appropriate end. ee <—

ype : pen tine Meselore we shave, reminded t the Bade, that the of tis kind

who gi

ly ; secs y ae at ‘ihe: one. oe accord ing st

Z : ‘essence, from these three [demiurgi|. For if one of them indeed, compre - BEER ends the beginnings of every thing in the world, but. another the : _ middles, and another, every where convolves the ends, is it not, necessary: 9 that he who uniformly. rules. aver the universe, should be. established gees above divided causes? But, the Ha power 9 generative of this triad [of demiurgi}, For if he comprebiends: ‘the: ae beginnings, middles, and ends of the whole of things, according tothe —— “primary. cause indeed, he generates | the demiargus,. who arranges and ee adorns first natures; but according to middle causes, the demiurgus te Ke es completion - to the middle boundaries of fabrication ; 3 and aa according to the end, the demiurgus whio a acts an Pedlislees pee: ‘tion to the last of things. Wes DES ee ee ee ee

_ Athenian guest gives to him

: é ; ee Me MN a SES LN Pee dy Bee hE Tetaee tht aa i>) ee 2 | ' e5; ’ ; a . —- > SS LD Re Ht oe en 8 PE et act , ee SAVVY OY . ‘ ta via pe Me “3 aa , " i. * ‘ . PF = ny ’ rs. — <--" os Rika hae ee ot be eA rate & is : ro? ae Py - ’ if REX 7% ’ ’ _* . ‘ > “7 . a Nae 4, RP wing NIRS ee Bins wh he tla D4 op Oo a : ‘ ¢ .- ve * ‘ , > rh | ‘* : . ‘ “ y . 4 —— u is = ” Ol Se at a ty Ae ’ - hint - * . ° ° oot . "‘e Pw ~ MON nasi Ht Wy ON. THE THEOLOGY 2522 BOOK VE oe “ff - - Puy “ ° a . ‘ ’ : = ‘ : . | ' at hy ’ ’ — < a ‘ oft rat O71 : e* " 7,2 ; “ : : ’ ' e ri ay +3 bodies. 2s ; 7 ‘ ia » ’ : « ’ - ; ' ’ i »» ; ' -* 2 YF, - é -~ on, > ae _ —_s “ ~~ ‘ at ~ os -_

semi Ne heed’ eae thenioe: does os but P aearly say, “that the rite distribution to the three son’ of Saturn, the measures of providence, and oe) short, | progression, are ‘SUS pended * from: the great J fupiter, and thatit) : is he who ‘supernally defines their allotments, and uniformly comprehends fateh all of them |

| asi ertions, thathe RY bounds: all things: mm a direct. eee and that he oe — EER © ‘according to nature, the former of progr ae SH tee Awholes from bim; for the: direct” is a aymbal al of of progressien € ¢2 fe TEMES ged sea” ake Pina ae hie WS Rts 10 nie Sak Apa tae eer tia latter ‘manifests. the conversion | of whol “8 EO nS L eet i, re ei ELD g Rout intellectually converted in, and to himself, convoh yes all things to the — watch-tower of himself, But if the straight and the: -cireular first

a in himself, - Moreover, with feapect | to. he ae

He ‘subsist in the perfective Gods, the. demiurgus « of wholes } is filled indeed 28 i nt

} Die a 0 from: thence, but fills the natur ae tor to jumself with the ‘powers — Js BU NUNS AN that p raceed from him. And. as according to the triple cause of who eee ASEAN 2 Rage constitutes the triad of demiurgi a3 conjunction with his father , thus. rein

ore: « = J? ts

we also according to these twofold ‘powers, he generates twofold [orders erp. | Gods; one indeed, which. adorns a sensible nature, according to the straight: which | is in him; but the other which elevates all things to him,

according to the. tircular. - Moreover, because he proceeds jodeed from =

the: whole. fabrication, (i.e. from Rhea) but participates of the perfective — triad, hi 1é connects this straight and circular with motion. For to bound c according to the straight, and to proceed circularly, designate motion; the former indeed, being ‘significant : of motion: “prok ceeding to all things, ans

and adorning. all: ‘things with boundaries, forms. and. Teasons ; : but the = oe

latter, af mation, ieee 8 to Atel, sod alee aes all soul oe a 4 é |

J itself, POKES Waa Nie Saeed eR ER EE cok ashen me AZoM h ED

o, - al

- a te I

-

> } > », ye Soy ol => eet > : ee 1 eee ~< we ae = Lal A - oe 7 I~ F

~~.

HF

z. |

ee “s fives with father and. ‘atellecty but intell é

CHAP. AX. | “OE PLATO. i eae

: : | triad, exeripts him, eh shies. as ae: were: in. himself, from. production accordit ing t to Laie ut attributes: w: we triad a ivi ision ee to”

Re sate we ke: power, and a . royal jaletiok, toes ‘the same. things : "about him as the Athenian g ; | pineipal; but power belongs to the tik end of the triad. For power, accordi

est. “The ‘pateraal, andeed, is ery ‘eiagts oe

ing to the “Urasler Ss — thea = = ck is trom him, fie ee from the

one is the father

father]. “Hence, of the natures which have j

-of the whole triad, but another the intellect of it it And one indeed is.

to all things ; fe Ags ever of the circulation of ae to the) aH sai

to the middle oF the generation. of wholes > and ‘another, hounds the a

‘ of it. “Nor must we here. omit: te “observe the accuracy of Plato, but survey * how the Atheni ia guest magni of the three deminrgii, by mores sings

ificently celebrates’ the ‘extremities —

and the other the end, buat. that which j is between the extremes even in-

causes, he manifests through multitude, For he denominates it maddies; —

since power: also, as. beng co-ordinate ‘with the infinite, or rather ‘biog

a certain infinity, is. the ‘cause of: multitude” and division. to whi BY oo ence also, of mse three deminrgi, one ‘indeed, i is the cause to amie wae sh ing

natures of a I able* collocation ; but another, of generation proces

iii Men tae

| of sheit r progression. ——- Se 2s M3 ykos

: .

py

ot

aE MS ETT > ‘

Eos - A 2,

—~TUThtie.

Chess > ea. 4

= . .)

+é 7. Ly’, yy £ - ,

e- -, gay : Oe Ca Pe nf -e Re : >>) ~y 7 tt

= ware. art “4

7 Vertex Te ts bl te Tits

‘ 7 anf! -

we ee ted Veet vis

se” "4 . . s , Ais he ~ SF : 14 “ _ ¢ . * * }

> \ Oru eta hre ata tye he + Se ae iL aoe, RRA LA VOY bee bs Y ie nay ~ ¥, ", 1s. : ,

\-

2 , Para s *e at me! bia aaa it EC SpA > oh

ik : } aul / - ate he

*' ii 2 Tn

Let By however, return swede: we: dipened,: ‘to the diséassion:- ae concerning the first demiurgus, - in’ whic

. ‘ oh Le . : . nye 2 AES 4S

- ™~ o A > 2 “ * — sb ¥ Cy 7 a abet LES . eS A a oh AEE nine Wil -~~ at Foe ee A eee, ’ ™ ‘

os * For crea 1 read tena eae oe Se EF seas : to rea mono, mark 7

4 oe Fj

an

~~"

Per og ee

ular names, , calling one the beginning, . : i :

th it was said, that: ‘Jupiter, Ses Neptune, and Pluto divide the kingdom of their father, For ‘Porto ~ these, the deminrgus received the kingdom of his. father in an undivi vided | “and uniform manner, - For botli the: demiurgic. monad and the triad, were: thence allotted. ‘their progression — from the heginning, ‘and their ss wie 2 enon over secondary natures; but the former impar tibly,. aod the = ‘ose pe 3 aon the former: pomaiels bat oe Antler Siemens hats

Fav. t ig vhs , Lat » 2 ort at > " Pe ee j

tanh tnt

) me {in ge eS ae = ei in site fas ofa "fb, ‘says that ¢ te divide eats Oe m of 1 ie 4 thet, a and. on this Aocount re F | ates ‘sooty Tara, ah

“and and which is adapted t

| ne ecrerty said the sa of J upiter who re cently pe

5 | dom her] appear to be ‘by no means adapts ms to the pice el of those powers, Arp. produce. ce “partis a 2 ‘various + form of life. = And do aoe you not ste how Socrates ¢ - ‘es to total

2» aaiteomnien st and come = sone la i

RA another fee and more various: : s laws moment to the eno of

es ‘Sup Spee veting g the seoontd Tegahtion ; but that

he page ea assigns thing

kind ies a no erie’ ‘thre ipiter who 1s prior to the hice f

Hie) a oe father according to & prior law, and the simplicity « of. a divine sce

/ « - 4 " - ‘ fx*y eis te r } . : ‘ cf : ig‘ . ; : axl iN : : / . | : 1? : .% i? | / | : ae mR hk! Me IN ; : ad fF f? At P . , ’ * ; i a . ’ Bie? F geal E My AB i CAS ASS) SODAT AA Wed de eee wee ’ . Vey wy : oN mp Fe a Miah ag ee Liea : > . \ ‘ ‘ ot Et Siete MT SL Mt ii gees 22 Sg tbe . a ; . oY ws ; 3 ie < z UEAEI STEMS EAE g 7 variety 0 f pare hi ye he ‘ 7 ‘ ' -- " >. ] 7

Mime sae ‘written. in ‘th

ether with Pt ute; leads into order and bound sags

) naty nd 1s “of sece ndary Jaws; 2 VC ve: divine | law, therefore, is. ath the inedieciadd. sings, Seo and: Jupiter: and also

Js Justice ns eeu ‘of those who transgress the divine law, as the Athenian: eae

But offi the three sons of Sat

‘ a Vale b judges co- co-ordinate to sucti like laws, Gorgins. 2 And there ‘indeed, fine e& with the intel- en

Hines a ee ce leetual ‘Kings, | all things. are ‘imputtibly, ; aud: unit adly; but here, | eee aA Gye with the three: sons df Saturn}, all things: subsist ina divided aod partible a

. ee os manner. And: the : apm which are t here being primary, the: Jaw ind

eyes is more Saturnian. ihe ‘Justice follows the great Supiter. “And the Bes

Fes

ae &

e ol ~

Se einturgi). Bor the latter was together —__

¢ more various laws are with

ns of Sa | But the judges: give completion” to the oo third of hee sons, And Phito- ‘participates from the —

second etn of the penisiatet of the fawn 3 in i the 8 sane Sacieos as the ee

¢ . 5 a," -. . : ‘ . : P ”

‘the ruling triad : ake

| pier with ae ction ; :

“second laws. FEES

2

area all of F them are

x) na

hich ie

SS

Hl

P

analogous § to intelligibles.

7 ba i A wt AM shit cy ANY is

* a —<— ss —— —~ -—- » 7 ie a a - ~~ all ne OEE ita ee, eee ee TT i wo ~ ~- t 2 “a - ho —— — -— = = ” _ _~ -A en : “* aie afer - “> , —— eS 4 ee ~ -~ - oS ah re oY. ~~ * + . ~ _” le" aor oe ee ew -“ ——_ , “ : . ~ ‘ ; . ; bY ler ’ Le ite Ow oan ~ @ ~"* . = ~ 7 : J ele ey) e ¥ P r ered IS : . Na tp ee bales Com le ’ ee a oe 8. AP ne | : PLA oS oo h . ; ee ead ie? “OF TO. aaa "< vy

Sete enees 8s ee 2 , ; : é | ‘4 "oa . —— 4 mn ‘ - y = : 4

setae = < woes also are the athetnent: of ‘bapay sculnc ‘as eaten. says: in hie

s pb 8 | _ -Pheedrus, because ~ ey then live under Jupiter, beyond generation. - Bat

yee ties, and cavernous places, with heh get,

at shiek _ motion, and the i incursion. of. ‘concussions: are cony ersant.— Hence, they mame etre C2 RUA: this: God, the earthshaker. And: Pluto 3 is allotted the places: tinder — ee 2 “yh the earth, various: atreams,. ‘Partaras “itself, and i short, the: places i in aN | i Bo a ee whieh souls are judged and. punished. W- ence also, of souls the nsclves,

8 seh Pont say: that suck of them as have apt yet proceeded into grace tot : a | Patt a abide in the intelligible, are Jovian; bat that such: as are conversan with 3 ae eee ue --geueration, ure arranged onder} veptune; and that such as, are | purified -§ and. punished after generation, aud wander under the earth, aceord < eyesy soe). ejouraey-of a thousand years, or which are again cousriaes and ted back aN, tn to their principle, are perfected under Pluto. eae ne es us A sy

“ees

oe ie In the fifth place, therefore, we must say. that the plomeans of Tne ee. RNY us nian nv “divinities, are divided according. ta the centres. of the Locus’ And Ju- Be raat ||| piter, indeed, lias the eastern centre, as being allotted an order analog

Hill Wate to fire; but Neptune, the middle. ‘poniiets which pertains. to. vivi vation,

iit Ni athe vand according ta which especially generation. enjoys celestial natures ; | NF and ae Ne pea centre, since we say that the west is me ~ ro Ds eing noctuy Reade acter rent. For |

So ae - the first and most lad “ are J ovian ; 5: but we say that the middle Wah

- Te, a . a ‘ tines . Se tain to the king mi Of Ne u l we. | ; 2 t+ bf : ' 3 Ge ON EI ie Oe DN Beet SEE "athe ott ae ote Jose 4 , 7) + : * . : oe fone, pit. , v itt ie —- eae " " ; “ «x AE . ys bat : 2 boi, 2 o4 + — Vey 4 . 7 -- P \ La. : we ’ A “y f i 7 . Z wz ” > ; q ‘ ; ay : : i ; ; . i, myer -* +i. we & - A 7%% s\* ‘’ =f Ye ’ is aS 4 7 . , . < cue y ‘ ; : vse = | A 7g sy) ‘ t* . Ve a Ae +f ‘ - e ons _ — rk, ie? “ . aay /\ eur rh , ih} if ’ ; itd , . > ; wit | ‘> ‘> : : Pfe% | ; ’ . r 7 _ “- “4/ : tet ’ \, s . ; . eote ’ .' > : $ -* a ‘ : te ‘* : . : ‘ ’ a ales ee, j hy > 3 ‘ . ‘ " 2 . = ¢ , 5 ‘ »' ee | , et. Cf. AP ak " tr » : 2 ’ "A ete teed / ba | ’ , ; -_ . 1. : , . : OAL Le ~~) uh ‘ ; hs, , ' . { y RAY A) ‘ , : ’ , ite F . A> 7 hg | P ’ 4 ) 5 ’ ‘de +" P , ae fi "hy : ; v4 i i) wt . p ry .! ' ’ . % y oy ‘ is if ' Py nay & en ¥ » “ ' eh ae y*

Tunoven hee things, th rel ae the cian ‘af his vali fathers a GCA

rt nee ce ee ae a8 howere, eae another Leia ja. a ie oe ete

i 7 ais . Jie) aT = “4 . i ‘ “iS “* , ‘ » vt } = P. _ 4 _ pr a ey > <<: 5 sal % 7 te ye “es <s, wey, tau « ’ A f *, or y re é, a » ; ¥ : ; . aR ee i ry r r 4 rr j ~~ —s 4 : ee of. rf & vy 2 ie ~ oF - rth > *

oy “ “ f ify a ® 1, = : x . y Ln , 4 8, . | af c ; f P as M a | J ? ¥ 4 Ss te =e Ba gta eee? « »: ae £ Wer whl ek Uhh Aad ee bau, 4a-t : , ‘ ¢ 5 - 3 ‘ 24 % ri Fe se a ¢ ' : ws get oe he s a . va ys l hid a 4 » See > s x my =» “ » f "<3 * . te. - J 4 ; } : —- \- iy ra - “% + d . + . A Le / * ; a ‘4 J ~~. = “ as . os Se Ps vx i RAR t i a i ae hick ane es te oh ssa

‘esis all the inteliee: ae ; dit coliverts in

4h a Mieraeen ne ies lifes | » becoming Ys VIM Paces te: To st it extends se pete the nw all the — oe aes Oe i the first : es ve tog ether wi = ay | AMR Tone . pe verfects all wvary mate 7 Bes ae cs is | Sa eG Tes eiutausneat nt SEAS een pS Taba saat

— afaeng* ~~ . ey! ~ ial hee . ; = = eh oo < me . ‘ ae _ / “) J ” . - = ’ — vy en :

ees RRR i a we “ -_ OO -Plato, therefore, in the sume miinner ax Or phews, calls this triad’ by one ware; bat in w certain respect he’ also indi powers it contains. For all the th colagy 0 of the Greeks dene es the seeund Wivificntion Corie, fee Firginal) and coujc ins it with the whol 0 sayifie fountain. - Plato @ also says, that it hus its hypostasis from t RANA fountain, and ener ther with it. ‘For effects are never divilse

| eee tow; derings indeed, and inves

2k hee Ay

tici seine

siete = eel rd kara Hoa oluanity, ge

oe Plato every where: eonjoins Pr Ose fpine swith: Ceres: And he be nest ee hy - tlishes indeed, the latter as a generative cause; bat he — ,

: : Pek Wires = Woe Aa

oe ~ former “ a bein filled from the reed ate sits se cor ndai

AND GPP

Bom) mae. ») a” 7 “— re 7 ‘in 7 . ar — a , ° ° - Nem . rar CAL » alg =a. 4 —e as * 4 . = , +t - —— ta Or, ee = ‘<. =<—- = rs Sat

9 Sota: ag CAPES Ter 5 = mat > me ihe - ne = Sears Craperip iin “ie Orme PRES wt oh flv eee 8 a> -S * 3. vas > Sees e et Ss . Ye ae Fatty EE THES | et a PS, eek te : i ye é

‘pine with Ceres, but at another with: ‘Pluto, aod peeetn ny) $

Wy wile of this God. Por the rumour of the nlowists who dé ivered to as the ose a most holy inysteres ta Eleusis, says, that at 10 € indeed ; Proserpine abides st ea the —e. of Wer outs whiek her moth oe e had Pabrieate = am tone

y ’ an ghia . Me) fee Tht: ' eee Y) ; ” Vee . . . Me APD : . ~ ‘ . * * - 7 ‘ " >

s the multitude of the

agiZe providentially, jist as"] pare sds pertain to the subjects of providential Ka we ver, ofa partible life fi e& Proserpine] :

| . the whole vivifie fountain [i.e with —

diceh Cel! whieh theologists: call the mother of the ruling’ Goddess. eo :

ani

; ; ’ ’ ;

aes a - Ss i. | = a “ON THE ‘THEOLOGY | . auth : BOOK wi

bat as tot eonnteted =e mies: Bor he. ane of Hie sons oa Sante: S M4

Neptun ap gaerning: dicmildle centre in the triad, is allotted a vivific dignity ‘and power, and is characterized according to this. _ From hime Net AY AUIS) ame therefore, be bas the -vivific: oause, animates tl e whole « ot his a NRRL SOE Plato indeed is. the supplier Ne tg “Seerates an the Cre

beings, as. the father of the. triad. “Proserpine, therefore, being coarran with. the extrenies, and prior to the world, with ¥ upiter ik deed paternal but 3 im the world with Plots, according te the beneficent willofthe father, in. the former ¢ case she is said to be violated by Tupites, bution the q utter, to be tavislied by. Pluto, in order that the first nd last ‘of fab rica ions may ‘participate of ‘vivification, - - For as the w wile foun ain of | [Rhea] being conjoined with the whole, according g to one itmpartible cause, — GMtuminates all things with life, thus also Proserpine, weaving in conjunc: Oe Sa pee. with the leaders of the universe, things a eee and psi Hila. Masten \ ‘minates them with the vivification ofherselfé SNe AU Moreover, we may know from Plato, throug i thes e signs, the NEEL Dicom triad,

ECU OR Co: celebrates i it with Ceres. Buta ag ag we must survey owhere it is that if ea URca RRR he. ‘indicates. the seinen a of a id. or here are three monads init, Sinan yu and « one of them ighest, according io. hyparsis, ee Saat but. another is eeiund ‘ding: sin the on : ws DOWER which i is definitive of life, . and, another according to vivific intellect. “Aud th reologists ‘indeed are

1 ie “a to oe hae ee ee hid, C Corie, ic e att mon ge bat the |

a4 e+e F

ae Fort they. indeed ead she fine: monad, — | in ie els nies the Nae Nitin Seve he te are ini ade ——

e. [The reason, however, of this ‘ that bree

t, aud fills it. with some Tie from his 0 own n peculiarity. See SOUS according es ee es i ey “But Tupiter is: ee cause. of existence to Ee Be ee oe

ei vinta: aes pale ee the lover ee wisdom, a and theless st henna alo i ee ie cee as res pcan ere in manners. For all these BEIES, suflicios rjutellectual and. raling. nature, and that power

*

ere he unfolds

oo i | ee oes is he — an ‘the wie avher ng her in os Kine

Wine the truth. . eanoaaled: in ‘the name of Phere Wise a ila Hog

rs Psy)

Oe " fotonad] « of. ihe teiad,’ solely copabes ‘ 4 le the: third, the third i is cons Rees e es = --verted to the first, and the middie has a power extending to both, There Oe 8 therefore, these. three vivilic monads, : viz. Diana, Proserpine,

EAA Ste: . ‘mistress Minerva. And.

Se intellect, comprehending in one, bya. ruling manner, total virtues, ‘Views, ii herr a a concn manifests this, calling the third monad (Minerva) philosophic, — lee _ a8 being full: of intellectual knowledge, and true wisdom ; but philopole-

Wis whole of fortitude. Aad. oa the ‘Athenian ot

i = however, you, are ailing, we. . will sorvey “ihe aa of ee aN, what is said th the Gra tylua concerning Pherep! atta, She is called there fore, wisdom, and i is’ Said: ta come into contact with that which i is generated and borne along: sbe also produces fear in those that hear ee _ Me. and excites astonichment ia the malt tude.” With espe

—racteristic property} : of Manse, sack the summit of ‘virtue, | Se : | all the. sciences are the first of the virtues, how is it p

ry < : “ ps ae +> a = Ne Se oot Sa oS nse Sut eae fat ET Ore aes aks Pie : Ie Ne a perieee ep e ee ire, re

SOS _ ty a5 ae AS ae : wh mG ~ a! eS ae e.4/ ae "

iy hie . ve" Bhs 7 -% ~~ Pee ENON es rovead : PRMD AG ea MN eA Se t ts ii ace te inte a : + : . - . > - . s " : Ly A) NS ns et Ne bs) s Se ~ e, A : ™ ad »’ ~~ > » ¥ Np i” I. ba a . - as sek . _ —- Reni ae Went . aor Aa od . . a - ee Wy vty War Pi . . y .% ee Ne (

Tati CHAP. Xb icra Nie oF PLATO. S31) 7 oe sah ae | ‘ ee

sup : lies. = whole: of virtue. . Bat ix ‘the ganic . 8. pine, celebrating her aS Phi re — . ee ; os Tee es which. is likewise used by all: other ue at

oo. mone, as the cause of: undefiled power, aod the i inspectire iene

ect to ‘he

ossible that wisdom should. not be tightly denominated, the: first-etiective cause of. all se sat Secu And mE ee =o & bene 80 hae as aman ‘is poet and i Sete

" - 3 a J . aa +4 : 4 -

| the first of these indeed - as the peas af. aa EMAC whole triad und. whielr. ailso:converts to herself the third. ‘But the secon Ry Bist isa power vivifie of wholes. And. the: third is a. divine and. undefiled —

Py d | ‘ se - tee ;" 7 _ ‘'s ‘ i > S ee Jt i? WATS uA * » * “ae > Atel Wy ‘ \ Ff . Pirate " Oe léuta) ; Ae. +e wr, . : 5! ta/ a. ry s 7 gf ; Vk : < te, rans i ' i

SK at, < we es a’ +e . ; at -. , ane + *. a, ua ff oe, ~~ er T 1) Bae ¥

a oe eanse of all the |

.* x Pe ' " ™ * ; : x <— ‘ os : P a >| . - : ' ' A, pe . , «At ’ " ;\ _* ; ‘ r AY e, , , ; A> ; . »P\lws

eee oN ‘THE THEOLOGY ie eeetia Ne eh BOOK V Se Baik is

} — “of Ss ith a. ‘aed

Ns — she excites, are indicative. of the £3 = en ‘ssi sit Ves ag quamenant. to ana :

_ ’ z y ‘ > } ‘ . . is " ’ : _ ' . . . ; . ‘ _

a ae oop the aa

. in ri

ee

AS Thee ts i: eae pre e e pera : te bes

gf-virtue and soul hide peers siurgus also imparts to the wotld, 1) eausing it to subsist ty patie thus too, this deity [Core] poss ae EN pr : paruible forms a VOSSESSES ee ie BVIRRA Ah

bal

(ate ae of pees penne

ours, 38 peace ‘sin litude, ane a Hence ¢ also, the form: ne nko of

*

pe? eapkan ood aa pres sist 10 the assier ita

ae ners of souls: is inf red by Socrates, trom : fore, they are all Ss. ccd

eause Ww ich assimilates t 1eni [ip divinity] shivald prima- 2

ur they a are ‘assimilated. to their fountaui. But they:

| @ assimilative causes. Hence 1 in: these, ee.

2

Pat

sae CHAP. XI. | OF | PLATO. y pee ee

ett cause of such an immortality of souls : as oe shines forth. On this account pi AND i auy

: ti also, Socrates arguing | from similitude s say a, it is fit that souls should. govern Se ; ) and despotically rule over bodies, since they. are allotted the power. OE 2 ASAE ‘ - governing and despotically ruling, from the: same cause from which they Soe

eS all the partible forms of fife, /pre-exists: in the assimilative rolers. But ene, whole, and. impartible: virtue exists: ‘prior: to all the virtues which:

a derive their similitude [te divinity. |. ‘The one cause itself, therefore, of a i

afford a. similitude [to a divine nature.) And neither is the essential a

similitude of souls, nor the similitude of virtue, derived from as ather ree source than that of these rulers and principles. BS eee :

aaa Mae things into generation ; (for it belongs to. soul io generate} and anothel

ae and since all things are perfectly pre-arranged i in Core, a ©. ease, the monad which associates with Pluto, participates, indeed, ina _ pertain respect of the extremes, but i ig ‘particularly allatted its. progression | hence : according to the middle. “Hence also, it is called Proserpine, because it © Bomes into Contact, as we have observed, with generation and things

Rey

geneous Tee which. are horne along, ‘Por the unmingled and the virginal, were ada.

a ay e to the extremes, — ‘But mixture, and a contact Wi ith genera d at , ) r nae ET ee adapted to the middle, which rejoices in- pense nd 1

Nee cations. This Lovaas Sonsini ae noes is. Lope oo y este

‘Sees proceeding from herself to oe =. ae the. Cratylus ¢ comarranges Pr ; every where Ta total Core with ‘Ceres, nr eoupieeh her in the name 2 of rote si eae eceds from: her to. ‘the realms bene ath, he

© power however, which proce ie ee _ comprebends in the nat For the psychical rnatare is

eat rie _the rei ition: things are in #, as we tak ny Pese! sentation, and nO “primarily. And tbs: atch peti

jE _ Since, bowever, there ate, as we have said, triple Sooids in: Cont: : ie : ae MMe <2 ai one, indeed, establishes. all. ‘things in itself; bat another leads alt een

Bed converts all things. to. itself; (for this is the illustrious: work of virtue) s: a ee aes —this being the —

rife: pop » since Plato has delivered to: 8 but few ee

Rees 2 e oe =_— conformably. to te se

Ne? a “ee ‘sons of Saturn, and are. said to have divided: the kingi pee a si o » father) bat the vivific triad Seen, to the middle. mon: ue “also we are accustomed to. co-arrange Gey

‘ rain xu.

ts the third: place, let us aieun ae a ersten among ot ruling Gods, god the tiad which converts all- things. to their principle. — |For since there ate. three: intellectual mopads, as we have. said, which. are: ‘prearranged | in the Gods. prior a th se, three: triads: of the ruling: Gods those -monads ; i: the paternal - triad indeed, —

ormably to the first intellectual monad; (whence also they are plea

ad; : 4 ines ~ Core with |

io co-arrange Ceres as with a ~ precedaneous: -eastse) and the saan: triad, confo ommably to the third monad,. Hence: likewise we establish the peculiar cause of this triad in he demiurgus. For all the triads of the roling Gods, are suspended. yn the de Sihneks Sebaad, and. the progression sto-all of: Rows is from his. One of them however, he co stitotes in conjunc tion with:his father; "another in conjunction with the vivific Goddess; and 4 a ther Fa the aad ountain io himself For in the all-perfect demiurgus “there are many Foont which exist prior to all the second and third generations. ‘Por ere the fountain oof ideas: ‘subsists, acco ding to which. he adorns. the ishions. tI several: particulars i in it with forms.and reasons, eads them into bound and. arorphe. For the fountain | tibetan; ae the fountain of all the intellectoal Gods which — pro d from him, are there. For he possesses a. royal soul, and a royal oe elicct, re: to ‘the: “power. of Catise, as ‘Socrates. says in the -Philebus. For there also the foutal sun subsists. Her - generat » seven. bodies, and. their. ‘positing jnto. total. cireu-

mon | “tations, says, that the demiurgus enkindled t nat light. which. we now ¢ ~ the sun in the second of the revolu tion _ from the Scares to the sun from his awn essence. For that which enkindles

hs P i ues 4 Hani constitutes that whieh is. ceblodied.

A ‘ : ; : oe =e > a £ ——o ; f =: y = , Ay, ‘s al 4 . . =i / ahs - “ “) | © : At: sat iy : fhe > « ] ss > ak : ‘he ~ _ = “~~ ~ > < _ a = e po : «ws > * . -—

earth, as aflording an

eae &

remaining twos.”

us pow deliver to us:

i A at : ‘ ,. > . : * > “ey = : 2 - — : tt Ww ~ : 7

7 , F . - . v ; a2 é 7 , ; >eAPy : . 4 - > . . 1 i -s . -_ y-# _ ’ : “ , : - . . o — < - ’ / ; _ > ] . " _ ~ > J " ‘ 7 ’ ; . i : , : .

‘ 1» but it anand ‘one aap in “consequence af one AG Se ae -

P.

she be ets iva

- TONE ©,

’ Bre | ae : ‘ . . : ‘ sae ‘ eee Pao FSS ae IT v. a Sex! 7 ® . . » > 7, ett "Dt . . whe wz eet os , ye ’ 4 : . 7 * as. - “ i. yy * ° a ~* ~ Se’ rea 7. . _ . > . A) : ’ .+4 . |, Ss 2 . i- - a +A ~ ~ . ; : vs | , : ° > . ~~ > " *< ,* = : . : . . : . y ." ° a 3 ao I . : Jaap a ee ° ; “fF ges ‘ . : .< 23 ‘ ; sy 7%5>36' “=5 . > VS L — - * - . + o.2 " .* - _ - : *.&« 4 T4 is " . . > os Sa _ '," > ” ~ > - " /_¥ a - rs 4 2 dt _ ~~ . ae ae, F-* a~ Me he JA : " : ° 7 + = : > we Oe o ‘ » ; : a: a el “Ly ow! om " "'}* 4 ~y: a“ ro. hh << " : . a > P : sivrau ‘ : a ae”? 7 i> es :

. %

la A EAS LEN ae od ¢ yh A mat ‘ Pera ’ ‘ ; DUNE ae ATEeS ARV PN Oia “iy : ye 4 ; bth Pay) i Ma ‘pt Pr . ian : c Ni \y - Ni

Aue Ent a if bes nN Hes wi VN ay ike »

ay

ey 4) pees TA oe,’ pede eiAtuat any San ., “) hs is ; Ciertrad Ss

) fo sioms. But t say the ‘00 Bis conceptions through images, which are there delivered, =—> Apolioniacal: ‘powers. For the: name of this God being jone, unfolds a his powers, to the lovers of the contemplation of truth, This therefore is a very illustrious indication of the Apolloniacal peculiarity, viz. to collect — multitude into one, to comprehend number in unity, to produce many = things from one, and: through intellectual - simplicity to convolve to

: ae : : : -oveultly i in the Gods thernselves. - :

cusp. au.

; each: obies: ‘but ‘many. powers. of Per are adie to. a5 by. Plato sae ‘ himself, and are happily allotted an appropriate theory, it is certainly Sees proper to collect from these by a ‘reasoning process, the solar progres-| rates in the Cratylus, ad =

these things, looking. to So . of the;

himself all the ‘variety of secondary, natures, and by one hyparxis to Unite in one, muitiform essences and powers. This Socrates says happens — to the name A nallo, at being suficient to ‘signify j in one, the various and different. powers” ‘of ‘the God, so that receiving his last image, and the

iniacal Sy

<ahae-, 3.

rity. This one name therefore, p

By his

iso his] power: which is the saviour of wholes.

is signified, and al

Pete saeaine of arrows, his. power is indicated which is. subversive of every c a BE AS thing jnordinaig, cc : ) pe rs ee ne sonrce of the ia harmonious motion of wholes, and the symphony: which C06 and binds all” things. are indicated. ‘Relerring _ therefore, hese, four eee a powers of the Go:

fused, and inconnmensurate, ‘through a cause which — jaculation of arrows. And by. his. revohition, the

to forms: adapted ‘to the powers, we may. thos odate them tO ‘the solar monads. —

— > -- 7 = + oe = ~— . OAR — — —_ =_ -~ —-9 one == a are ~ _ —— ae eee > —— eat x = — ——— : = —= ~S ~ -

OF PLATO. : wa ars

host obscure representation: from hing, it is assimilated to his unit Cy and Syren collective hyparsis, aud contributes: to our recollection of ‘the Apollo : Se pee " sesses occultly many indications 5, 2 OF: the powers of the G od. And by this. simplicity indeed, which is | “exempt from multitude, the truth which the God through. prophesy <. unfolds to secondary natures, is presented. to our view. For the simple is Ree ‘the same with the true. Bat by the representation: fin his name} of Sus lution and liberation, the purifying and undefiled nature of the God

Accomm Hence the first of these x monads is enunciative of frath and the intellectual light which subsists: SSIS tk (ied eet But the seeond is subyersive of every See thing confused, and exterminative ‘of all disorder. And the third renders. pO aes ay 6 ee all stings commensurate and I friendly. to eis zs Hiromgh harmonic Seere ee

ste . e AP tye Bat” NAS A Cay 7 o ‘ ant 7) . tr, s Ab a STAY ess ") 7 ; bey ; << ” > | ; a : tf iA *2;' 9 : hy SI K “ad io ivy | it F ; > >, ; 2 ¢ only iF tang id : » Sa AT ¥ y oily ete ied lite a ‘ . iy ¥e i ; i. ‘ . ; ey

5 ae peecene “illuminating call. things: yath | perfection, ‘and a: “subsistence u a according ta nature, and espelling the contraries to Mia Ae re

HES Sa ies. of meres ana are peed. “But paaiak i is es wo the coat: we

: 7 : : : : ; : - - 4 % 2° 4 : 5 iz. aap ti 74 | ,*% - yy ‘Sh

.

which: are. contrary 10 form, and to” the. arrangement of wholes. © And <S the: remaining monad which supplies all things with an. unenvying and _ -exaberant ¢ communication of what is: ‘beautifal,, which extends the bene- se Ee ficial, and imparts trie: Laas closes. indeed the solar principles, RE bat au Hts. ipk progress ar ‘manner also, it illaminates — ie ane seending natures, with. the ‘perfect a and intellectual measure of a happy ee life, presiding in the. sun 1 analogous to 9 the press and. | Pozonian ‘craigs ee of the king Apollo, tne: We Ret eee anne Sp ees

se fat is: written eae in + the 6 Republi concerning ‘cha sun 5, we ee | amay. be able. to collect the same. things by. a reasoning process. For BESS: < Soerates. there: gives to ita trauscendéncy exempt from every thing are generated, and SEYS. that it is established above: things which are. borne se Seton a. an a a sensible nature's a as he: ae 48. me arent from See

Suna’ Cav UAE eae “ON ‘THE rAGOLOGY Fate “BOOK cv baat

sats: An undefiled Kiwiers suet siost pure

re vatise coiled over thse

OF the solar. triad, ‘therefore, the first monad, indeed, Janfolds jared IN ores acs

which. As. subversive. of. all. disorder, and of the confosion and: ‘tumult

on, Tn a simil

From. whi

is pat oud generated ee es, just as ‘the ones

mnt wads i is aneaeeny to ee 2

prot duces ‘esence ey . . ; te padi Aon is S iercee she ; cause, a f intellect ae Jateligivies : ee

ine leeliiat light,. and annaunces if, to all secomdary. natures, fills. all sbings PRN with total: truth, and elevates. them to the intellect of the Gods, “And * 9 . ) this we say is the employment of: the prophetic. power of Ay 30 lo, wie Se to lead forth into light the truth: ‘comprehended tn divine: natures, mag oS top arfect that which is nnknewn to secondary. natures. Bat. the second ou and third. monads, ‘emit efficacious and demiurgic acmne, in order to. the ae SE preduction | of wholes, and: perfect. energy, accordiug to. which’ they. ee adorn. indeed: every” thing sensible, but exterminate. the inordinate and Hae nr ee from the: universe: | Sued one of. these 1 1nd : )

ih a Pip Rn UNUM RA Ar ANS Daa adatitie tamarnNenasnns gr at 7 fe wa Pa ARRAS A ON aba ea ss pe ) : we wea icy Wen sy itty Hotels Pee i eae nt | ; Sra one Py Sa Ory 1 ‘ A SR Ae ae RG Pee AN LOY aa ait hy Eee ek aoe Reba | via agh: an tt ‘ : poh CSRS einstyle Vanveny On Peer PA GEA | ance HEY ste eh; Ree alae ul ALE ellie s Rc ckk CoN SALES. Darla tt Jon : Bs STANT ie HUH ILEMASEiecULb ENA a aun paae tay Bien EMS OF PLavo RARE Sy mii ae ant be DD pet Ua ee : ean | ater i PATO te es s therefore, this sensible world i is. generated aed generation, as ‘Tiomseus : 33 says, anda divine generated’ nature, as it is asserted in the Repul lie, ae RE a es the sun is. beyond generation, aS Socrates affirms, and in short, is Palais Lae Hon allotted an. essence different from: sensibles, ih 1s: perfectly: evident that iti is eekte 2 A MW eitese ny ¥ yey ek = ; eae ee Fe nA ta aes allotted ry supermundane order in the world, and exhibits an nubegotten Oe (WO apes rinscendency AD. generated * matures, and an intell ctual dignity. in ee Sods AE A a sensibles. - Hence,’ ‘Timeus: also. chiens: a ‘twofold. progression of the he rh ‘ sun from the: demiurgus, ‘one indeed being co-arranged with the other SAS [ia a Sees _ planets, but the other’ exempt, supernatural, and. anknown, For. the a Sais u Weta eee, demiurgus, when producing the seven. bodies of the planets,. and pecan ie PRS ary tea ; e, é SEAT OLS OS sap i : them } in their proper circulations, at the same time constitutes: ean yy saroayh i tA with the other planets. nrrauging- the moon the first from: 4 ne earth ne ane : BE the sun in the secotid. circulation ;— and after these, he -enkindle: ) ae PARES bit, ae a os ‘the solar sphere, similar” to none of the others; nor does he recel nN pane | this light : from the: subject matter, but himself produces and loan SHAS gure, : from [itr umself, and: extends. as it were f * nn certain. adyta— to: nundane- ‘ ’ Mapa natures, a ymbol. of intellectnal. essences, and untolds to the universe Dr ake wv 3 : Hep ye ts. had which i is arcane in the Gods that are. above the world... Hence ‘also. Ss the sun when he [first] appeared, astonished the [mundane] Gads, and — ea ia all of. them were desirous to. dance round: hits, and to te filled vith his sh ee light This. world likewise is: be autifal and solar-form, Ree ee peat “As we have said, € therefore, frome the fabrication fof thew universe, veki in Putra oe the Tanes, the sun as” demonstrated toe 08: C86 this. order. beyond = ike = = nsibles, and to: be allotted an essente. above every: thing: which ‘ is is * neratex = but. every. £ Ng in the world receives from him, perfection fot = ANG Me essence. Hence also, ! au yates j in the Republic calls tbe sun the off rng — se aS oe ua ee : secre s ae the goods the. demiurgus of a generated nature, and the aut oF of ‘all ae e light, These: things, t aggre) we EIDE nai ee stanc ae ae ve! rly ae ’ aay x ster F phe es ; f . be Cae abies about the. ruling ¢ OFe . Ge 3 - comenanicated to: ‘this visible wun. : oe Gee) IUAIRE AST ae Ms ee ut enh S| | Shas , HEEL UE ATE strat us denominated by Plana SE Re I eae eas ie Suh e yea cur ne PRS Sia peter 1 Bor oe ake iti nestesoy to ned. yom EO OBS Natoma one RII RUM MD aah Me Nae ana SSG ere: Seater can Weken Ot Cas Tari net te! Af NaS PL ILE PAX soe ard Gee es gOS caret GPU NIC EA an SO EG SRR RADA NG GRY Aa SUE a ERE j NINN HNL See e NEtT tana IY UN, Beeson ts, Wyte eet Rake eae MaRS a Repo an (a ph CL TAA | i) aS ; fi “A eee wets | ; Ra,

ee Ae Oe enn is allotted an exempt transcendency with respe eek Wide - awerld, because he = a 5 eereemss hypostasis = fe leaders ete,

48 ON THE THEOLOGY == BOOK WI.

eras ‘and ralers of wholes. ae Seana » Farther: still, in ‘those. Gods tikes, the first effective « cause on fight RAR Noe: suibeiets;. generating those supermundane and intellectual rays, through

i Y me eee which Lean and all the more excellent genera obtain: an ees pele Be

With these Gods. also, there is the demiurgic du

ect to the Gods in te

i ny tay both. simple: and. composite natores, those that: are of 3 atnore

i ruling, and o: that are. ae an inferior, order. And in 1 athe this

‘those who are wise in. Bias. concerns call his primary cause of light, a ae and the dexmiurgic duad hands, as being efficacious, ‘motive, and ‘fabricative of wholes. But they establish them to be twofold, the one indeed * being dexter, but the other sinister; which things. also Timex to be primarily in the celestial AS and says that this division is. e derived from the first demiurgus, a therefore, the demiurgic monad | SS the solar order ‘poort to the ae whe is it eee! that i in |

Ris rats ates ees calle | the motive powers of the sits hands, and sees INS says + that the eldest of the three moves the universe with both herhands; ne 35 y fo- transfer the name of hands: to divine

sie ane to. Plato be that from. which the interpreters of divine concerns.

= = sie atch eee and unpe

a ood i cstonite felicity to all | is ae sup. Sek: ra ‘sn natures a pearares of pple - dapted

“Sn an 1 assimilation to ers hed aegis p

3 admits os

Moreover, wall ¢ nek 6 icorine the: last of the solar principles. is | spe fraits a are derived: to ene Since the :

ve aoe thus lo

“the: world, according to the one ruling. pi ee thea avon :

4 eee and a lepeesnone flow ap pone all CRO Si ee

ig ru = ;. . f om Pho RMR RED ax sabe MA Pony Ese ese eS SR Pout

} . PtP 4! 4 e ve f r ot a 2 re « Ae Bm etre . sry wy ; { . 4s Pt! A eS vals Scect) ‘ ep ee) 4 Ss re so *3s ‘ Z ¥ , y . ++ah> ae te : 4 er Ate nb ob ; >, ie vies, ya A - =, > PS ve ecine =. | a ; ; . v4 " . a 4 uy ’ v , - ‘ am ‘ ’ . Pe. yl! 7 tf in at fe SS a Py aa, oe a> omy Set ny 3 . Pere el eke Say x . a . - ° tiv Ate “4a Ys | +a. ure ’ en sy fade, alte teh )y b OA +200." —— Fe Seg Mt ey 2% “Z Me Pe 2a ok wie? fa 4 WryNr\ 7 te ‘ b, 7 "

tw > CAAA: «

: i i ‘ we o 7 ; * > Fee: > Po" a? a! 7 ‘ ~ - + > > , ~ &

SOME Soe

- STAM At REA abe BER iets

— 2 sia Plato, owe have dollected: fy" @ reaso asoning, ss ity hi

hese ps rticulars, We. shalt add, beisdeal veh pesniats

paid ren sa also it catia ssary that | SER aa

table monads in: themselves, orca to PAA Tw

essen ey pie Se ae 80 esha t ences _ And th Hits

Sore: teries, and b gerteayiegear ; Sie UH Rae, opens ey the: pipe: by th “Corybantes, Nebecraee ir eid — tamalrous uous us “motion. But in the Euthydetmus, he make Gehan

- callocatic ion on a throne, whieh is per srmed in the Cory tee

- Jost as in ‘other ‘dialogues he one oles a eons

hee | Wibearmed sports of the Gees : ppl are BIB IER se _ fe dance round the demiurgus of ef ighan®

| from Rhea. In. the | intellectual ‘Gods, he rerel SOREN

ted ‘its typ pe aareonte : Bet the sore of the € Sat

es sho o preserve a esate pe th ei generations, IP SR

Pi ER Oe Vor. ik; ae Caron

“ er <- : ‘“-, he - ¥ = * ~~ a -* =< ~ <—~s << ~_ - i er : - ee ee ee Se al et ee” oe o_-‘ . 4 _ -~* , . —— - -" : _> yr" —- ome a + i 7 ‘. — ~ * 1. FQ + ~ > 2°" > oe - . . »* 7 . was , r : ’ > , ‘ .

* ="

. - . . * . i >> : 3 5 : . x + £ bes . ee ‘ <¥ ‘ a : . ‘ 2 . “ ; = . ’ “ . 4 +; 2 al ee ,¥ oo “a oe te @ Pe* ; hb Is +z > ~ — = : ~ 7 > ~ J : . a) te * ~_ tbo a? eters . 44> ~~ . * . ; : : ; : : Da. tex <3 WCE STA Lo heete Ee ity slinsy - TREE oe at? | : a . == : é a * yy Lo tee ® . ~ hy *,) fee Cer ba & errs) o , , ‘, ae : . : 4 . ; = . Sy cues “areca 6 se f- ‘ots RL ET kh oe On faa a Pa : st <= i . ” - ee ‘An LY bb et ‘PAG’ e . ‘ 8 . 4 , 6 = ad a* ~< : 4 a ari , a - & : = . . ~ } > , t% . : Tiles" chy 3 1 ‘ ; . Saks . : . : . . > 4 ¢ Per “* ' . x Stipes ert : .°¢ ‘ 3 _ - é . d ; es q wi << s vey wale oad by * . : : . : . . : F er - ee - . re : ° —- ° os ‘i= <¢ ; = 1 é 4 . a - «**, Lae Ose <a} 4 ah ye ~~ 8 eS aha! — 54% “n47 FS) aA hee Bae aa An Fa Sing = S . ; - SS ; c ; J ~ Tae , : nS ¢ <a ag YS s ~* 7 wie . Z Ape ; “ a 2? ~ one we . r r y Py. - - ¢ - ° ~ t no . * . : 7 <2 > < -- a= . . " a¢ cia um hee tty nd an ehecerti ee -) — 7 . - ~~ - ay: Pe tont , . - Ee —-= Wy 5 AT

ancient natures, will tt pong A

bs | 2 > > = > = - } , ue X ‘ ; ‘ . a : yy a Pe. > a Ss aR OS 7 sas : Cae Ba ao Ms a wet tt A RS Sa ss , a ah ee eg < ee Se <a sy Ae a ap nes =§ ce See . : Bp othe ws te hea Up Pi — 2 A tea Sa ee RS RRS hae ee gs te Pa “ ‘ a, eaRe eas, 7 “ yS in ud St #1 A eee a IEE site - E Z 4 - : . os — aS Y , - we - - A . > —— tous. rer : po ee Sey EP Bite A en ee z PAIRS ae See ; re, ry A NEN oS A Fr es ~ . It ws ? aa Le Sirs ae Soa * ’ . Saas ee ee te Saree Foe ty ae Se “eo, he ’ es — : 2 . >" i* = > al >_> / ~ oe ae a hee NN ia PO inareE Seet -: Z ie Yoome uk a ie a ee nee ee 3 ite :

Wat, terete a the =

anit Ve

since in. the! 3 fo naturally atlapted: to ‘be pre

fore, this order of Go | all things

or with similitude, © Kor itis necessary that all things: which :

Pe De

privciples, according to dissimilitnde rather than’ simailitude. For, in short, een swill have i as itself an oes

olle etn bot the latter separative ‘of aR — egins: its own energy from itself, On dary: natures, and it impuris own pect te, yet it establishes and defines : oe ohana If acec i — E to 6 that Povey oats to reer Hing: he being the’ sie RUNG ns tes

iis 24 gation: Wiad hee iba at

esas,

== ae ’ es ° en Di : aN: 2 ak ieee why ai ae thy Y ‘ ~~ . tee ates ‘ . cay Oe 1 SNR at ll ae ALB OT EAA AIR MF Semen en AS Mee Peed. pe oe. 4 et 4 4 ‘ . Pe ‘ ioe . > a ae . at wd f ees « = ee Pete ee = 4. Se. 28s wy : ; * bs 4 aa eee PS ad 7 4 + ’ ° 2 z . 1 m4 wit? i , ba EF AVEDA - +’ « 2 8 TS ern” a4 xe ; estas ty Fateh Saad ys BAS ots pel ¥ wh 7 , 1 gs. feshe Y ; yt’ i ; 7 v7 ’ . Pas > * - t =

of For repat4 ie is necessary toreadn apa fie

wit the similar, however, it produces. and eeeadia the ducer a > fof the: similar) the genus of sinilitude is not iT re ent, separate from tts. contrary. Os there z ds assimilates sensibles to intellectuals, and produces ae ung: posterior. to itself according to an imitation of causes, itisindeed the first-cffective cause of similitude to natures posterior to itself, But if it is the cause of this, iti is also of the dissimilitnde: which is coor ms

of the similar, should also. ee = rtic Lee of the dieeiiier. Aodthis

_ ib constitutes te eecenes of ae that. groan farther = ie Shei a

CHAP. xv. ie OPE AIOE Ss), jaa

that whiel sspplien other things with the participation-of the via” and ll ne =

the dissimilar, from itself, will entirely: possess: in itself ‘thins suinals and dissimilitude. It is also. mingled from both these, thoug! : - Titade: is emitted in a greater degree, and there dissimilitude. - : For — , “ative are united to paternal causes, and unpolluted causes to those |

= — —. = n to proceed | to every thing. ‘Twofald coordinations likewise « of the

divine genera, are connected with each other, energize together with, and-_ subsist in each other. For the genus of the ruling Gods, is similar and - dissimilar to itself, and to other things. But being similar and dissimilar: to ‘itself, it conjoins: ‘itself * to, and separates itself from its. principles, - presecving | the proper boundaries of progression. — ‘That, however, which

ae ‘similar. ‘and dissunilar to other things, converts: and congregates : other eR

z peculiarities ofthexe Gods ee =e But that the shinilar and- the: dusimiter preee oe | = mgnad, and the signs. owhich there preexist, into this. order, Parmenides —

‘suf ficiently: demonstrates te us. “For the demiurgic sane and ‘different, me

= = the: antecedently-existing causes, as he says, of the similitude and

the. upposites, as it were, may procec

dissimilitude an this order. — Since, however, though this order of Gods is. the summit. of the partible genera, and of genera which energize partibly, . yet it has a total transcendency with respec 40 continuity with the total orders: of the Gods, its ‘progression may not |

aN a ie to itself, and separates: them from ile ‘Buch, sussaee are the. CN

ad een: ‘the energie 5 \

ct to them, in order that being i

: be separately allotted its ‘generation from divided causes, but that each of: Bs

“<d ‘from: the whole demiurgas. For : ;

F Sor:

ee z the similar is from same and different, and. the dissimilar: feeeives its” hy- ease

eye jy id yy, ‘7 Mant

eh. ppetaare. from both these ; pod thus each participates . of the whole demi- pgs ges pea angie: monad. And this is an indication, ‘of total® ‘byparxis, vig. to rele ee isc iis Wohi pach of the parts | that: are, as it were different, to the whole. San

a cue te a : . ee therefore, and difference generate. similitude 3 but the one sae pater- pase sy:

nally, mad the otber is in an bee acaie maaner ; ; jand the « one B gronatletlyy Pe

. 93

x& Tei 15 necessary y bere to opply tie word wom

cs 4 ‘ ACE Me SAN he oh Vor “> A ee aA Mee . é ANN 4 a Nib Ja , PE of Ws fia re Og i OP he ' a a ‘ ft, 7 an PA Ae me . . A _ For \ , ei a nesers 10% don. NEY ets sieeereh pd yet rere eee man iS het ss oe, ; ve Y_ ‘ 4 ; — Vane ‘ d 2 ; " » . i me . + oy yo" i 4 LT -* ‘ .

AT 4 UA F rab § i ;. Te ee ae . . ‘ : ¥ r ‘ , hah ote Fe Sat or , yi! Hy J ’ aR n oS" = © Vahey ] o ‘ : id

| oe : - 2 a manner appropriate. to itself Gods are varied, ‘subsisting. as pe

fy a each of the causes that. are -preestablished i in him, makes a prdgression a

ae SDN on THE THEOLOGY piece BOOK VI.

butt o “chee. separatively. ak ‘again, a constitutes dissimilitude i in fa ah i Ae tself.. And thus: Yhe genera of the assimilative 0)

ae } aternal, generative, and collective” BPs) 1 ny | wholes. For they are allotted their evolution into Tight, doubled accord- NSE ing to preexistent: cates. And the demiurgic duad- energizing through Havin

ie in each into secondary natures. ~The whole conclusions, likewise, are o ; | dyadic, (or pertaining to the dyad) but they are comprehended by the =

oe ue — tetrad | in pre-arranged bonudaries. And the multitude of the

Hv SP pie : amet 5 As. sonpolvel to raion, ae the desea ts of the ie

9 re wal Ped eat, Ato ey

v aa sailors, to ‘the nihinnde, b but the ither apparent and Cae to all. aS YT mean, for instance, that the similar, ¥o far as it is constituted by differ-

A ene, has a progression from thence difficult to be. known ; but thatso

3 ceeds from sameness, it exhibits a manifest reason of cause, Hires he same. manner, dissimilitude has difference for. the ‘manifest. SS - principle « of its proper hyparxis; but sameness, for its principle difficult to

be ‘known. “Hence also Parmenides ‘beginning from: things a nkowh ee

. the mullitude, and. which are alone a

y parent. to. science apd intellect,

ee : ~~ ends in. things. pes are known to all men, and are effable. For in the gets Gods themselves, the ineffable precedes. the eflable. And the latent and

; “unknown mode of ther hy postasis, precedes that which 3 is known accord. — ing to progression, And fous cua: sj geeules these Gods. ‘rom te a | Eeyore: nf Pla | S ; f

] . ; ’ 7 s¢ ’ : 4 : 2, . ’ ’ J i " i AG > 5 -_

. - : mu . : 3 . . : . ‘ uu 2 ae, a _ 14 . Srlg The St eh al ro ad 2 i - : . 4 ~o reas " : ‘ ‘ i ° " : - ; Lae ee er i 3 ap - Sie PD ‘ , . " 7 ‘ : : - . red eS : “ ni ey ae ge Py i \ >. 2. - ; y : : ; # ; . ee 3 » ‘ <a 7o 4 ; ‘ Z 7 _~ . . ; : , ’ ; | : ' ' : J eye a 7 s . hy Tyg ‘ . ; . : < ? - ; ' : ' ; ’ Hoa od 7 ' & 2, oa . , » ry 7 ' i ’ ; ' ' : . - , as : / ‘ ie he we ¢ a y , . . ’ . : ’ . ' ; . ‘ Wan fia, a ao -- > , S ‘ . ~~ ; P 4 " a ee) a7 ’ - "I - : : : <> ; - . ss , ‘ « . > = R Be . | | = - * ™ ¥ > i « “ 4 : | : a a > : —.. . «ff —“ . . “4 wias < t -> é = “ . ; : : 8 4 . a | 4 j i =p . . = “ee . > 4 Weg ee Pee 2 yt Le gh ie. A : 7 . , . : 1 . « eae od ee * _— S at te CEP Ue suk An ee Sones c 4 Se) es “s ;

. 4

ri KI NG, “Goi sees: : Seanaog,| tek: us bccn the hades. that follow ices sete Se a ‘Since t the = orders of the Get eres § are”

Sep wr Shs

. :

+)’ «lay

-4 M24

“onaP, xv, : Hon PLATO. CN 55 yeuty

pes aivided i in a x threefold manner, according to the all-pertict measure of es ee othe triad, proceeding auipernally from the first: intelligibles, as far as to sor eee

the last of things, messuring and defining all things as the Oracles say,—

the ruling Gods, indeed, are’ allotted: the first and highest rank [among ete 5 | the partial: orders.) making their progression ‘prosimately, after the 25020 intellectual order, elevating secondaty natures and. conjoining: them swith RS Pe the demiuirgus of wholes, unfolding all impartible and united intellectual = goods ta things. subordinate, and. connecting and containing exemptly, : their essence and perfection. But the Gods who | give completion to the sensible world are allotted the Tast order, and close the end of the divine | : ee ‘progression, — These divide. the | universe, and obtain perpetual allotments era UE Oe receptacles 3 in it, aud ‘through these weave one and the best polity Mie of the: world. Between these mundane’ Gods, however, who are our ee ie toler: and. ‘saviours, and the supermmundane: leaders, those Gods subsist Si Src NO, preside | over the separable; and at the same time: inseparable ovder Se oe of sensibles, and define according to” ‘this their ‘proper progression, beng at one and the same” time exempt from: the Gods in the aniverse, and <a ag eo-arranged. with them. And they are expanded, indeed, wbove the — — | allotment which is adequate to the divided parts of the world, and ~ ‘supernally ascend into many numbers of the mundane Gods; but they ~~ nakea progression subordinnte: bese > the perenent: whieh: extends to val al . ~ — “things « and to wholes. = oe

For in short, heing shi wiiadl Bebweun the saperonulades and etuindine ee

oe, - 5 Goal they in a certain Fespect communicate. with both, and have an ements -__ indissoluble communion with both, being mundane, and at the same | ee

"Ao, 2

oe2 time supermundane according to order. _ And above indeed, they wre = united by the ruling leaders, but beneath, they are. produced into. bral = = | ee tude” by. the junior Gods, as ‘Timeus says. “Por they ride. one Hie mundane Gods, and are in an undefiled manner ‘established on ther de summits; but they are suspended from the supermundane Gods, and subsist about them. ‘They are also more united than the former; bat Rey es more Navk ipa ‘than the e Hater Aad they divide iuideed; the ope Sa

ON THE ‘THEOLOGY

eaiaies ves the: middle form at empire. : ie the colds Pe a give os oes or HOH to all the genera of the Gods. Thus in intelligibles, between the intelli; lig gible and occult: arash and the. paradigmatic triad, and alle perfect t ibsists, beng: parturient indeed, with. pide cas eet ‘he fine. ‘Gand hab vate ished by the sated comprebension of the first order. Again, in intelli gibles and in telleetuals, the: commective. genus: extending from the middle to all the extremes, -

conjoins and: binds all their essences, powers and. providential energies.

+ co-arranged with the universe, those iformly the p -culiarities. of both these —

kings, affor a communication to then with” each other. - Whence ako

S~tarinn ty

, in these orders: also, via. in the hip” a Gels

rt first to. second” ‘natures, to convert =

inst na mses, jonnite, both by. an indissoluble: connexion, and Slee Aas ‘

to guard a whole order. in the: world. The immutable é, th erefore, the — : = inflexible, the indissoluble-in providential energies, dominion over. wholes, = the: administration of many partible allotments of the Gi

ads at once, and ees

the elevating to shpermundane perfection many of their ‘pro, fressions and —

orders, pertain fo Bice Bods: . Hence, we are accustomed: to celebrate eee

this genus of Gorls as berated, 0 consequence of nae. freed from. all divine ‘according to” parts<’ as aupercelestial, in — of proximately. establishing itself above ‘de. ( ods. in the heavens <. ree undefiled, WW consequence - ‘of vot verging to sabe ordinate natures, ‘nor dissolving: its. exempt: trangcen len

world ¢ as elevating, in conse - the intellectual and: intelligible place of survey

ency by. a providentia) attention tethe quence of extending iss mundane Gods. fear und as perfect, See

| consequence of illuminating : all the celestials with ibe pcurvits oF perfec. set

an ion. Since: therefore, this « or

er is in continuity sath: the assimpilative saa »

., but i$ arran Jong Lge to the mendes pee it tip indeed: ee oe aR

") ey ae ’

NaN ee ie Ws s acest y here to substi wi sot 05.

ti diy Mans pe Meet ate

o ~~ o~ oR eS -- a; - <<

~ po -

St aa ome og lire . * os

WLP we oa ar te pore

/ wr - \,

Bete ets: ts —4n> oe »¢ =3-5 Sa ef -= 3 Pt : Wie a ar Pon § ~ er

= *

| cuar. XVI 7

: wees es ee hesne Ee three Tae poe according | to the « end

evince that tie nas ey

CHAPTER 2 ANE,

tus intelligible fing" aeons ofall I intellect | ns pee citing himself the first calises, and which magne teacerhie all perikes triad j in himself, dein

and =e the: progressions: of he Gods from t 2

| and pee — tnitaiiteg: his fathier aie cs mcs te the pos é ra *? whornt ee he extends his total intelligence, being the same in intellectua ls, ‘as a . the same manner as his grandfather closes the paternal profundity a Sern

i We ; pedo moe fists himself three orders of Gods. And as the = ete jivided ‘from: his grandfather triadically, so the |

in intelliyibles, and {erminating the genus: of the intellec

2s demiurgus ; but t

nl adapted to each

Wy ; ii Ae ne HH ( yi i Hy 44

Tnstexd of ge urine necean

\ ny Te hy

leorder. ‘Bast Pe us! HPs ke CSNY Yoh iy . & iting Satur an Phase = oe BS NK opt “3 | er see 2 Proc. pr “Vou It. eons eet

Pah iy ry) Pad PAE el IH Siwy, e 0 cae age ng Y TES, sp Oty Bi% . Pe ey Ae A x2 ve WD x ee > A ; ys ee ¥

deed | , but refer each of ‘them to one ‘inonad, aba: an Neh Pi usa intelligible eiunschadeney: On this account. he constitutes: three colle Seas ; tive, three sdgssrties and three Ka stidee causes of see intellect ales ea rua

“And one © of them a indeed :

Je e ‘Phanesy or. bid Phiowic tgsags asimal vel sesng at the atenty ~ fe | ce Sate

<~

| giochigtaly y - from | {

58 ves : Based RE: ON THE THEOLOGY ht BOOK VI.

el

rescue e ieee avoir is. ‘mundane; 4 and. be is in Bi spect the wwiddle of both . They ave likewise allotted the tiple lie: paternal © cause ; 3 hat each derives the | pecu liarity of hyparxis from detinite principles, and a diminution proceeding according = to measures. For they have aeither an. hypostasis of equal dignity, as mathematical ‘monads- have iW “the

=

y triad, NOY a disorderly” difference of | dignity, bat they reeeive the: shifferente ofa ‘subordi

h pate essence, and ee arrangenmen rin their generation. from the first causes. “And thus, the ee ruling Gods indee

ad, are: ‘allotted the highest order ia the partial pro- : : See and: the exempt cause of the proceeding: ‘natures, But the — i Gods are. ie Mae the: second ore

| - ttec noes be et son ioe elevated through the liberated, ing to the. inal ellectual Gods.

But each of th gener aoe herctmia governors cof an “universe, ae BS a ‘measure adapted to each, and > cially stich as are able to follow the | powers of these’ Gods. . ‘For in the Gods t pemselves, we may perecive a twofold energy, the: one indeed,

x co-arrange Ll oe subjects of their providential care, but the rd separale, isiied a to the. first of es

Tiber tod Gods, pee ‘ales Le —. sais blavaled bi a F iicligitie 3 ee

ire. And on this account, the Elean guest, makes the periods of the

‘ rh le x rid, and ofeach of the Gods in it to. be tort fd. es ‘or, he SUyS; that the sun, : nd each: of the Senay bodies, subsist accord : og ‘to both . ati nat i al and the mundane ;_ OF, iE you are :

willing s 30 sto speak, according to the ed which i is re of Pepe ae adn — aA a. dith

separate fron bal, at one ‘time ‘dire scoring to ‘that oa Pe

order, being arranged. indeed sN auc Gods. And the mundane avam hts

dv what Scora SVainlan a

Stee CHAP. XYI. RS ae: PLATO.’ “ ads

A, progression, and at another according to » the admins and n now indeed we proceed from youth to old age, since we have departed from a Pees he 8 flourishing and undefiled. life, and are home to. earth, and generation but then on the contrary, we proceeded from old age to youth. On which © Tah: account, we were Ted round toa fourishing, intellectual, and Tiberated 9) form of energy. Hence also, the corporeal-formed nature [with which we are conneeted,] was gradiully obliterated, and whatever: ‘CAUSES US. ta uA tend downward, and renders us inseparable from the universe. But au incorporeal, and immaterial nature shone ect pase was filled with the Gods who are the leaders of a life of this kind. Be Se 0 FAN Tf also, you are willing, we may collect the same «thing: br a reasoning ain aay process, from what is written in the Phedrus. - Socrates, therefore, says Catt in that dialogue, that the soul which is perfect and winged, revolves on denharth high, and governs the whole world; and ‘that this will be the case with our soul, when” ab arrives Sat the summit of a + apey life. But sical ud in i Rh the Gods Venucives Z Mote our ey obtsin this ke abe this ie USNs Sg bjeansdess, ‘through the Gods. For whence do you think, and from. her a rneatee is a 1 disencumbered eslcten and which has « Jon ssa oo

an : = akin on ua, tit hone the liberated € God ds? Fe €a ch bh of the senile 5 Mian ves! ede: obtains the administration of its allotment, and ‘of the ide series over whieh it rules; and which it constitutes about ‘itself, ACE 2

BAN x to the will of the father. - For the demiargns wrranges utie er

as seen: Anundane Gods, the herds of daemons, and partial souls, as ‘Timeus 5 says.

Son ken = ABE energi: ive through the whole world, is a supernatural good, and the Meche peculiarity of the exempt government of the supercelestial Gods. Hence,» /) from these this good is imparted” to the mundane Gar $, and to our souls. Meek es Mae how can that which is partial extend its ‘proper: energy to the whole? — Ate And how departing from its own ‘divided | p scnliarity, can it change i See erat life? For that which directs. its’ energy to. the universe, withdraws itself | Sst eae gener fom 3 an ene ergy which i is atranged in a part, We. must: Tet, therefore. a nt MAS that u nis divine good is by any tneans present to mundane natues EP PS fo any aed source eth thee —_ we ertblon their agdom x

7 ~~ . ‘ ave a . Nit ay fii is athe 7 + le é sas “Ly t3¢ “ ti? t TES _

ee ok , Sian ON ree THROLOGY. Sanh Book vt as i sea

» Proximatel y above ae world, © Ns Aateline: the: pees here 650

“things through shnilitade, and. the ‘conversion according: <— bienilined to 2 pe 3 |

eases sees pa from the misienilative ‘ralers, te ae ae a

Seats to all things, ae the: poke Ww ice: hey i ape) “En sa pie natures. Buty we shall add to what has been before. said, the 5 a I : at ied easence, ss mia Ae to rarhick ners are € allotted cee ‘ “ahs BR

ey 2 nl

ee

— aide faim A fy aie neta a ~ ~ >> fe ae Lee os: a a eae eee 3 P » oe La 4 te vs J ; ri ; : ; : RT NE co a atone tty, RTE , . tpg OP aes . . FF Rn Oe Os itd Ok a ins Te . a > . “Lh ‘3 ¥ ny ~ ee: \* 4 . it <5 Py, rae Ce aa A atte ae eae . A ar ’

Ron 8 be -lepeectonl Gods, ee aoe e. hou. te. Shing <3

‘ md i sete is Lu intellect of this

t es papers of a (progression cof this. are ‘galled pasiuilatice!. For

because they have: intellectual ‘bypostases, oe and tb sees since gone As the last ‘of sels pertcpents, and |

Sf : Pn cs slows: é « “ty the intele- a Z wee Be

ule ee an immateri: and diving | intellect is suspended. Buta separate © Se kind. Henee also. these Gods "For according to their hyparxes, they are: tite e:- but according to’ ‘the “participations: of ee toes

*

a

a =

-:

-

4 ‘

t ° 7. ‘x VV . ¢ “mA + ¢

ae £

apes the intellects) ak the speeds sanndane Go

chap xvi OF PLATO. (ee

sonuctdy- an ipielciusl: and divine. ne. = ittiog the sp endour themselves. as. fay as to ba sy and imparting to these a a ‘vestige ‘of th

nie opp

peculiarity. lt is necessary, therefore, that the ord ath these, should rejoice. ia. certain: ‘additions, by which :s

rs which are a

are more multited inous than the intellectual Gods, and in _progressions . oe g

inta participants; bat that they should be more singular and simple than the mundane: Gods... For the. diminutions of the. divine. essences

multiply the receptacles that are suspended from. them. den with the intellectual peculiarity, thes eet act zap in: order that) by the. ineorporeal nature, they may have the suy perm

dane {property.] but oy the locpesee they ay be amore. cmcor fun |

the intellectual Gods. > Far: again, denatdecing: he nee: in notes + way, since. oak ae itself to the view, and the one fountain oF whole souls, in pure faker

tuals,}and constitutes all. things in conjunction with: the demiurgas, is — iy

-

it not necessary that the supermundane | Gods should participate of the psychical ec liarity ? 2 For the Gods that are. divided: ‘about the: world, are: not filled with. the unical soul. without : a mediu um, but through. other

tal mn ee oceed aoe tak Abe: sands Tie ee out of ©

that is, ftom the criter eee ‘souls, the presence ‘of soul bs _detived to t

ae nod en — Gods. ° For the demiurgus. Jupiter also, ag ce sessing in himself a verse: soul, and : a Toyal

vatellect, according to the reason of cause, and g

is indeed, being primarily. peloKied. into ape prole vei ie So nal essence. Hence also,, the psychic: - nea ‘

raore of an inte

in then sao Bat the. Goss. ee ane Leiber ae sai seo ate nae a

| with» a \ more abundant separation One a a

~ < >> re ‘

f. > = ; hen +7 as > ‘ ~# > s* ‘. te 2 x

SS .

SS . es > 3 ss a. a s) awe x > b he ~~ : “a : ~ $ - 2 ~ 7

x as. — uy SS : 15"

se Gods assume the psychical power,

. y Ge" . P’ \ @&f.eF Fy tft WNe “vy At A” 2 yy a

nus ‘ieee

: ' ; | ; . T 7 ‘* '-% ’ ; ; ; ; : . : ‘ Y ® : t2 = < % At : : i 33 . | ; ; J | ie WS Fuse cS aes:

ic

the rs : ey in 3

he

eae ei ing the =e cate

fovntain of souls, in order to the: cetrinione? of the diffe

and re

a2

= ig

3 oes hx 6a es

ssimilate th

PERE

ae tho ose

saul ’ Z ’ ‘

; *) ; -) ," ‘? ‘

Pt

. ’ Aes.

~~ >

bs ey > 3 vn” We Say “ae

ey

~

“\ - .

‘ > — ad ae —~-~ien ; d e ~ + ca Fe a ——— : * on p= _< —_< el . en ~~. *. =“ i “.. a“ -~ ad Oe wae Wn gee oe a on. Yip, Oe ee ae Ne Oe oe Q -—- oe = Prenton Se —_—. ~ an

_”

Me irae %

-- -

“ oo, Sp 4 al ~ aa

* > *, ~ 4 7", ——4 ef, a> —)\ de ~ “b.

e aa > e ' o-_ — ’ ” hy

bt

-

mh doe ty a. * ral si. > ue ioe

constituting es soul a the universe is sai id to 06 5

cur. xvi oS he "OF PLATO, | 63° , sptiference Yo :

_

other souls by force. See

- Moreover, the separation. into a in hee. te: uvion | threunh lee Se harmony, and the. energy accor ah iJJuminations of difference. _ But fin the souls]: above these. essence and sameness subsist, w with which there are eternal fife, and a union of nia |

And thus much concerning these particulars. = :

ing to time are eHected through. the

From what has

is of this kind, they. are very properly. said to belong to the partial ord in the same manner ag the Gods. prior to them. But they indeed are. more total, because the psychical peculiarity was in them occultly, e But : the liberated Gods have that which is. ‘partial in -providential: energies —

more apparent because the psychical power also in these ismore manifest, ial allotments, eek ‘The whole, however, he and impartible genera. of the Gods shine forth | as. far as to the imcellectual ah Pans hypostasis. For intellect; ucec dete

just as the ‘mundane Gods" who. Dow preside. over par perfectly unfold into fight the psychical enence.’ Thee

ding to. its own nature is impartible. |,

“= _— 7

The liberated leaders, a serete

communion of the extremes. Others: are eH de led, and these: are such -

“as entirely 0 sliterate. ‘matter, and impart: by ilumiaation: the disen- ce

cumbered: to the

ey, ta

= een Said, “however, we may la by a ena Piette

= process, t that intellect, essence, and. intellectual: life, are suspended. fea Se ~ the liberated Gods, Tn them also. soul, ‘anid: the nature of Ashe: supers Seats

=o == celestial souls shine with a. forerunning light. “For they: are establishe FO Sunt above the celestial Gods who ride in bodies, just as the celestial Gods

Be. the , sublunary divinities, and from those who are allotted nna

Sth government ae matter. Tf, however, the genus of the liberated Gods pier,

efore, being such as we have daeectbuns ie: Sr aNeA

6h be, Tet us survey | the: multiform orders of them adapted: to this order, FSI Nana

ae Some of them, therefore, we call. transporters, and these are such tas NE PENS at ge: unfold to. secondary natores, the progressions of the assimilative: genera 22.05 900 But others are elevators, who draw upward the mundane onders,toa

ee separate energy. Others: are. colligators, who administer. equally MST Bh beoeee!

ne providential energies of ‘secondary natures. ‘Others are - ae = = ; epi and. Hem are: such: AS are the: suppliers of perfection Tes ir

with the sete of sig arate: : es 3 : ee Moreover, we must assign ta sheoiee + snenek in cours sas stheis i powers, viz. such’ chergies as are. disencumbered, every where apparent, amputating every thing material, and corporeal-formed, emitting anidea : undefiled, without contact, ‘and incorporeal, and converting all secondary Dees: natures: to themselves, and extending them to intellectual light’ And farther “still, we must ascribe to then energies: that. unfold the exenipt Reid -prineiple excellent than these, whieh draw apred to the: intellectual - Gods, and others gull more 0) eva ch 1 ives with the intellectual € OK sand exhibit. gured, cand | without. womtact. Again, accord-

are elevi

Ze : a Bo ON tie TuRoL00y RE “Boo “1

waa ti

¢ 0A. la ie Oe

3 Of the: universe, and also. energies more:

ats and extend the intellections: of aber bons co-ordinate intel.

promt such as. are first, and. exempt: from the universe. Others: again, — | 3 itors-of § souls tocthe one fountain of them, - And some of their —

out the ‘mundane

P cE St low Pere ‘ ¢ = “4 > °) : ha, Shae LS Se as : ; * S - ¥ oo? P ta > + : ‘

heir energies operate BDU T ie sanimsiaed: Gods, ‘and are a eilleckaes: of their divine wnities toa v: union: ‘prior to: the world,” But ‘others operate ak a

energies, indeed, are the leaders” of divine souls themselves 5 bat others. es

im the: world, and as: -deenion Gods, they proximately rale rogression to the intelligible, to in a diferent way, according. to the order

ae By wai woul we saat 5 ondetand pai but undefiled vols,

| " -preside-over the genera that are more exeellent than us, And others aS -gonvelre: the multitude: of. intelligible. [souls 2 to an undefiled: Aife;.: Foros: Being as it were vertain leaders of herds, th _. the natures , over” Gods, ae are the 1 leaders. of 1 t some in one, and to others | which: aig adapted to. the elevated matures. For-every thing fmundane] | ; participates. of the’ liberated Gods. Bat. the participation. is different. eit “Por it ts either: aceording® to: the” dieine, « dom NRE INNS: ne . enon to the Ry 3 ick: eects ond. ree aes all be me TOUWAR GAR oS

ascend supernally into ee

moniacal, and partible, or oy j

ee

ait ee nis Le r

‘f

HARA L at iy 4}: ih

he

nit Hk a

Quint,

w As

‘

BER AATA CLAY ARTA

,? SA Alle ‘ ; i "\

ny

1 ‘ ty " > .s = ae tf '

. aa ath yet ete

4. is

:

FD Sh AA ow Vth. *re es

a> 45 3 .

ee sg may say, are “allsbed a seperate’ ile, a disencummbered e energy, a super iene,

SoS > pateral providence, and a common a th ‘Let the common sours the

Price this. aie : ae

~~. i Bs

; 7A

~~ te? Ss) AS I 4 Te PY Bets Pe

CHAPTER XVII.

Is the next place it follows that we should unfol first, that which may be obtaines ‘in other dialogues,

Parmenides. In the Phadras therefore, S Socrates cally, and expanding his intellect. to the whole connexion ae; the divine orders, and not only mgetinlly nerveying | ‘the mundas

them, bot also. their indescribable and b

ases in the world, from the subje

separate hypost

ae eae cemoniaeal ; ; and he gives” c Se ee es: ae ‘suspends. va tal souls: [such as ours] from deemons. Hence. he denominates them, co-attendants, and extends them throu eee

chap. Me OF PLATO. ‘ 6A

, of the liberated Goals be such @ as a a ate

allsperfect doctrine conceming these Gods, = to te ion re = eS e energizing enthusiast! pe nes

ad "visions, and discursive Au Shane , energies: above * the world, divides. indeed, ina threefold. manner, dl the Sere See : ts of their government. Cine oo 2 And bo calls. the first of these. hypostases_ divine; ; but the middle yee npletion to the last from our. souls, He.

tnedia, to the. divine empire, But he saspendi, the daemociseal onde eS

7. Frum. the mundane Gods. For damons are the attendants of these. a x

is: . oe refers: however, these 5 at EE Hees Ha ; nee ot oe ae of. pent

ge

wih m diving oe is. —- onjacal |

a S , f : > . sy sf ps a § 7 | : : By, — sy a : eo res Pa als ’ Bivee ts WaSe =). Pee ‘* - , * 4 ¢ oe SH . Fr a 7 P

: | Here aa oa ws ry he defines — to the, measure of the dogectt

eae es oe eo | a as e RWS ees scisguey, i is meceseary peal gugieten pee te Pet xt. WS oe * Insead of. ties T04 neh inh hee scnaag to eid ssi roy. ser

~~ ‘ to Wat WA DO iO NES LAD PALA A “>. " o] ut ¥ pa) yu b) a‘a ; of * Tee ws o ‘ ‘7 <6 : Avioli tue Wiha toe

. * op he ~. <> ° j | ; . Pe ED AR | we. tas iy , Le x rid dale a= 7 , : ‘ PS) DA, j y WEA AN Wi ae SAY >) Pye? if - . ride. hy VETERE) Na et ee di he Oe, | - aw) > - ~- : Z + ; AVA Ar De Fi a Pas KY Cp la, ee LESTE RRR EWAICE LY OR Eh DRUNS Ekle : - oe ie se oe . ‘is ; esfts yA MANA Wd a , i; j be oe «4 be * . .> > . - : ‘ "ui! \ ALY ; hy cae bs ~ » = = . ‘ f, ges OW ite WY Na ee be rs > us wis it Te"4 "ite ia a i di 4 ales Ux, Weteh) ay el _— = —— ~

: ]

ats ‘ie yy pata et OM -

ath! 4s . ok > ; , i : 2 “site :*? : eo We' eh ar? ° > ; -* | »~ "

ee > “ a ly ; n? is a Yay rete SON :: “+ . j iy , | n> tee ee ED. : : “ Nee Ay hs ni ei gee AAT AR oa : Patatige ‘ ' “ ry e re A ea: _ ‘ ’ “eh “ vals > Pro rt Os Trae’ af ja wer one we, Porit “ : ' iAAY | ’

Tateets Nye ks x ai ; Bonne NANT otnetrea ols ae aS TERE a ME

’ mf. “< “7 a} an 5 PRT ayer ¥ } ee oN es eae p : . ‘ ’ 4 :

: s 4 « ‘ y < r . . ; ew. ' ’ : ’

eG ie ETA He ON THE THEOLOGY Nusa isa ROOK YE

Pea vitee

| ae ) ay ‘ | : & e: the number twelve) all tha: liberated ais thorigh the multitude of

proheasible, and aot to be numbered by human concep | gists that have written any thing |

ae ok concerning them, have been able tc to define their. whole number, i in the. me

: “same manner as they have the raling: multitude {i e,. - the multitude of

«83 %

x a | ede 3 ‘Plato forever rriewtel soe the wounber of he dodecad *

Sie and! leaders. of them : “proximately indeed = Se “still higt yer rank tha ear eA

: AS we have said however, the twelve: Gods monvalee every ‘hadade. Pie

less s . it it be Bee or a , ‘to othe e vision de nteliginies, aE

eve adapted to the liberated Gods, as being all-perfect, composed from ihe = _ first nambers, and completed: from: ‘Saeg. perk | in this measure all the: progressions * ‘ of these Gods. For he refers allthe — < genera and peculiarities: of them to. this dodecad, and defines. them ae according: fo it. But again dividing the doc ecad. into” hvo. mona

one decad 5 he suspends all {mundane natu

1 < “and ty two monads,

he oe 5 > ges : sed an | ‘fr 2 rou :

but delivers to us each. of these energizing» ou the zmonad_ posterior to.

Bee “itself, according to its own hyparxis. “And one of these monad a } | he calls Jovian, but he denominates. the other Vesta. He Tikewise makes Sache ys ue eo of other more ae liane i ma eet

ads indeed,

t ice the t most total and first ge

r ‘the : same manner also. he ocrates prearranges: twofold: ralers: |

a these, the liberated Gods. ease

SH. . ery ia? ~™ a.

a; = “a

ie rng ey C a ess | : vine ae

fect; and he comprehends ee

Se from “the < aisnlly 3 of Vena: and the - SEY Ree Ce Hoa that of Ban: ce oe ict ence tl ener, CS) ny i . fives are derived ; _jost as when he intro luces into the world souls Fecently | fashioned, het says that some preside over one, and others over another 2 form: of life. “And: it appears to me, that as ‘Timeus makes the division = oF souls, at oné time snpermundane, but at another mundane, for he a oe oa distributes souls equal j in number to the stars, and disseniitiates one into —

the muon, another i into: the earth, and others into” ‘the other. instruments — Nes of time: after : a apdadane Gods, bur 3 ina be

~— <4

sre ff ) Steyn fee 3 Bees | Vis aaa - : rin dae SN SAR f yp a> ae eck are ay es Non i ne . Gh tty tt esi uae: 4 hS2 en Ra = : 2 pas y are this is number | tH: ee “not be. surveyed x ae s if it was aaa PP) i pak ese = oe neae ie Galen ot aN nd qr setyiths ad tree the i se feetion mn, t | ‘isa symbol of all-perfect progre BERS end eS r ns if se ering mn seit

tthe celestial, is Bate

ee sb pies ne ae the

* 4 ha ‘ Y

ng the communion of i

; ; . Q . = _

Wis a AT. we may not

er present the i reader. with o our * conceptions,

the may unfold to the utmost of our ‘power t the theory of Plato, to ‘the: : AN) nh + For duatvs, it is eit aed oat Drepines. 3 Wibeaees rei ees, saath

eee oes 00) .

. variety, and all the nicasures. sie life. And: as the pe dane sun 3 is not OK fib ace tle cause of some things, bot the. demiurg eus of othe | Renee the sun is the author, the demiargus i is ina greater de

ani precedancous eause,—thus also in the lives of. aie fe . : not OG oe

to refer the cause fo the’ demlargus in a divided manner. For the deviiurgic monad, presides 3s tbe. ‘impartible, coumon, and one. cane. 5

of all-lives;: but the ‘divisions neenrding - vw lives, and. the: diff ore

paca of mundane natures, pertain to the Gods ‘posterior to him. If, however, some one should think that we ought to abandon this

hy. pothesis, but. that.swe should assert this J upiter, and the other leaders

to be mundane, where must we arrange the Gods that follow him? For

Socrates : Says, “that the army of Gods and daemons divided into eleven parts, follows. al upiter.” - For there. até more comprehensive. and partial —

orders of | Gods in the pniverse. than ‘these, and some of ther: havethe —

relation, of leaders, but. others of fellowers The -mtagnitude, pane, 7 Ff

For in incorporeal causes, the great, imp art these to whont it. is. present. - And as- Love being not simply called | me

diesen. by Diotima, but. a great d dex HON, is demonstrated to bet expan 9 ; ‘but is not arranged. in the genus: of

| above all demons, and is a god, : Ce lebrated | as the great leader, not as ao

daemons, thus also Jupiter, being cel 0 the qnondane Jeader of mundane natures, but as. exempt f pane es ‘transcending. the mundane order, is. ‘allotted: this: = dation. Bu iva ey ai eer exempt from the Gods in- the world, i 2 s ECES sary that | co other leaders also should have an essence anter edent to those that fo

Sie ae - Jupiter. For all of thera airs all lotted a tuling dignity. “But if een oth

Penk “these, again: we ‘waist transfer the. whole prionipalley Gos ms 1 the dodecad, BSI Spy he Jovian monad. It is necessary, however, to attribute a ruling

power to all of set and —— Jupiter the sence authority ay

“Sage 3 moe | them. pe Wicttig Se ek cae ee. ue Sapte ees Tt: remains, ores. ‘that * ‘decal peg as ibe of the ‘say Ary pee us - uae either be that of the sseinilatie cage or po Showed that are allotted

emaeenen co-arranged: with, at ‘exempt from. ‘aedane ‘pabaves ‘ san $a peculiarity of this. kind'to

10 te HE NSE OM RN eho THE THEOLOGY | : F “BOOK YE |

*: Uberated: dominion in the ‘universe, as we say it must. Ita bt

we should. ‘admit | it to belor m othe A tat

we to. the. ‘assimilative orders, it will

leatler of a demivrgic tind, but not of the dodecad which is mow

. The Jupiter, therefore, who is among the assimilative ( Go

‘4 and whom we have before unfolded, is the first of the sons. of Seti i * For these sons, as Socrates says. in the Gorgias, divide the whole 47%, ti hs kingdom of Saturn. “And the. first of them indeed is the author of first, 00) |

the: — of ea and the third of last. natures, The resent

those that are disposed i in an

cs = +

idivaon : a : = S over an s

Se 4

Fa vt te

! ot ply wna to ‘the: ‘wid, but the other sedi to the ; G AN . | nt

se allotte: | the he same gorder, “The demiunauy, dinecline: ‘and: gate

F the division of wholes: into. a triad. And the mand

| oe ee “The sfastie: rune whos is. edehrased: ‘by Se ors ate Ce ee = he “Pheedrus, is. eo-arranged with the other. jeaders, and presides over ‘ rc lerly manner according | to eleven. parts,

ee SS and not over ‘those that receive a tripartite division 5 and he is also

fisttyl's/

meets Gods: and on m this apecount bss issaid to bein 0 the a e — and to Sesbsniee de i

mpt from. — natores on account of the m

ade ‘yemains, refore,. hea we ahead connumerste ae aah the

rated Gods, in order that he may be proximate to the mandane

-- 2 pa enor — as a

RE ESY Ss, EN * Foe atts iia pacesary a vend ato 3

paguitude of his —

sce > Hence. he is different from all the above-med- |

. ened onde iacdeuioa: in, no one : Of Siem the a pesien'y: mosis an ee now sreser ted. to out view.

with: call these. Bat the assimilative — a ty

en CHAP, XIX. he OF PLATO, Pe se : . eee Soe SOY the taundane divinities. oe this dsecunt: likewise, he j is pelebrated ee : ee Ae BRON For frequently” media present themselves to our view, from eee > the extremes being surveyed - acnording to. mixture. Since. therefore, ES seat . is s said to b dre Lace : | elvariot 1 in Mis Serratia) and i is _denomi-. were rod exempt fom Seon ss a ARM: 1 sits pete oe and supercelestial, aid the whole dodeead sfloes forticin’ this onder of Gads. Box ‘there is one een Oe : and: ‘divine ‘number, to which the twelve. jeaders_ give completi fe that it is necessary the whole. number should be: placed 1 in this orderof Gods, but we must not call in a divided manner some of en ee ce "6 = 28 ements ? and ruling Gods mundane, and others supermundane, — if thie Se vee theny is supermandane, the rest also will after: the same n net themselves above the Gods in the world. Each also | é the device of a0 seat appropriate multitude, and is ‘surrounded with, a great nutber* of Geds a eae : and —— vartial souls rank among: the lust of their £ Howers. Seer haters ‘condivided with dainons, 3 and divine natures, and particle a * ‘f fal

of A Ricca sae eas: Pi tere

phic ; a wholes selebrated by , | : 4 Gods, 5 ms bat i | Wig? ms :

. =. =

~

4

_*

Ce

sy

~~ 4 7 : = Tota ie x : *.

| ee as $ i! I >

ae i: * . -

iA4 x ; ' . <AN 4 : . wt . at + ‘ ; . ya

. "For ag i ret open i:

5 4, * ‘ -‘4 — 7 he al . 4 Ms it -* ng ae o c ined ’ 4 * ,

\ et Dee > . ’ * : . ® ' ,¢ e e >

-

*

ld ee wy or <

“ ¥ ° Fee: *,* Ree™ Oy ~ ow 4 -~ -~ a> ~ -“= ~ =

“i i” 3 ; i "$3 x >» a I fey ’ vie ty ; * 4 . ' f oo » ft, ' 3 eal a } ; > = f A 3 Va ' Lhe ? */ * « i ~ " : * ¥ 5 ; ‘ ; ‘ : ’ . bs 4 : ‘ . 4 a ad Z 4 s ’ i . ’ ’ ant a ; ’ a ’ ; . . : ’ ‘ ‘ » , ’ ’ . >" > * ‘7 a4," AN Ae : a OP SIA as Vs oc e ¥ , ' 7 ¥ 4, ¢ J th ‘ ’ ° ; wet As , “~~ i“ /* 4 4 ’ - » A ¥ a ‘batt t TPs d ' i af : t ©

ees

Ly : . > ; 4 ; 3 {A ‘ ha rd eS : : L . . ~ . * - ’ Z - ° : a. , : ; ° . . ' or - y* a . P- oy ; ? ' ‘» iJ - : « y > : . ¥ - : ye ; 4 " “er ‘ ty ri ' , . ~* ‘ _ x . ; » ~ . : yy ‘ : : : » : - ‘ ' . es Bek t} as as f * a ’ : te : : ' « 1 , : -: 4 ™ i ag z+ 4 : : e . ' ' eS eA ; ¥, ; 5 ’ ~ _-_ < 7 * ~ ee, . S| ” Ue “4 . Fi ’ ’ > : ; ° . . : % : ‘“ , ‘ . : ao ) -_ ; i} ys 7% ’ : 7 . ; ‘ , . ‘ e > ad > a A Mes "s . ¥ ' ; ; ’ > , its F . . o'/ 6 P : e ‘ ; “ny ‘ : " ‘ . : 2 A » » >, %,- be - . ’ , . f ‘ y Thine ; : : J . . ee | Mak pe ~. , } SN ri ‘ MAE , ey! Ns errs ere eat RAS al ~ * ' ds ite eS . PN : YA Bo WY Sot <e a» => a _. ’ 1} i} > ak ; Ss : - a ~ ; sey” ; . 7. ; , : : - . <4 4)

° é, T. . i> es | Feat ; / =" d . : , ; ei + og . . = ¢ : Lind ~~ « j oF. ey yan 55 Se _ . ; . . tr FP Mr Me ag ae | ‘ws ’ : Ae ‘ BI wi dt oye? ; . jy, ; e why A Pay ne ‘ Le oT a oe cee i 1a cHaPrE Ra if ity vd 3 : Ae L, : . s : . =, = yi : Ja : eb FP”. > ’ S734 : } —- . . > . ‘ = : > Pa Th ae es he 3> 3+. — > Seen | ee ee) oe ‘ ~ ‘ . , . i r, + os, y= . Sere s Freee ee, 2¥2 a Exe Pr € 2 oe Vg Sc, LP a » 7 ~ 7 ee a ere Ee a ~~ 2 nx i« 7 sae “ ry re > oe z Sets Att we : ig : . ”~ * “s 5 i ees ee Pe et sta ; ? ees tiak ths pos Ss 8a: 3S SE a Res Nt , ; Ss oe ‘72 iy, Cea se ie: ae is es awe ee | 4S © has 9S ee eS Fes ‘9 y . i ae ee Se ‘ th de RY BE Sey ‘o —= Poe AS ee > “. -; be See a ae > Se > APs, Ge an oe ~— 7 ~4 A es Fae tiv , ~ 5. 2 > ons yr . a . , - 7 \ saute : eh eee ede So RSS. ahs Rie HET A, ae TS = os, Bray Se hot Ss . \ ee -

~~ pumber. tks is necessary | therelorn, shot eri 8 : from the. Gods prior to then ressior oS G ods. was. from the intellectual - uthers, | and to the intellectual fathers Bink be ha 3 — ae vee and at the same time intellectual Gade Soe

" an ¢ have sgh ove ae pre spe 1; since the _progressior to. the sssimilative

) progression was from the first intelligibles. For since == tive Tu ilers is prior to that of the liberated Godless ee ans eb ad f the intellectual kings; or. + rather co

- imonad cabling in ‘itself! the all-perfect measure of the di “oles nee »—this being the case we must survey the cabins ne ge os fon of the liberated ‘Gods ee wre nding to hoth: ‘these, viz.

ey Me or,

bef fore schaied. we ga is

pee 5 Mae it we ‘remember what tae) een | puri division to the middle “progressions “of the ‘ussimnilative ota Se Aud we said, that : some of them are paternal, others prolific, athersof aa Baas | sand others of a guardian nature. Since therefore, the demiargic = vid ‘essions. into. first, middle, ‘and last, in the same gible futher prior to it, but the. Gods posterion te this mona it the rivers of themselves tetradically to secondary = unt My meee this heing the case, the dodecad of liberated Gods presents itself to our. view, above indeed pre peeding: according to the triad, ‘but Sees eben ‘Usenet: being: quadruply multiplied. Hence, of the genera which give << = - completion Lod o it. SOME robes are allotted the demiurgic and paternal ane EERE others, - ra mee and vivific kiwowense : others, the

bilge 5 " at + ‘ ; AY, ' ‘ vuibs io is? eh) ; y Pmt te . ’ 4 ; Virts ’ WA ' ; ‘ ve. ‘ : , , i my ; r\ bp ‘ « i ie ’ : + : ~*~

of them into first, middle and last, pro

And thos much eorenine } * se teem a how i it is See |

“is A a. Pee nei Oe ey Ve a © ee aw ie. oo : ed _

ays ines CHAN sous XX

Ga Stren therefor we = a belo fore © sgilts ed, 1 a of all the mundane Gods, of all demons, oy souls as are able to be extended to the in

a 2 domaps nl Suotio ANN be ih as some say he i is, not “the intellect. i in the sun, nor in short, : any one of

bP NS mundane intellects or souls, but being expanded above all these, and a rated Gods, elevates the choir of Gods, and of -s

AS ite preexisting among the libera NaN are the genera superior to. us that follow Bim: and imparts paternal — ness to the multitude converted to him

Co Bs = prior to these, she is allotted a tuling power among the pee ge

r leaders, in the same manuer as Jupiter, For the leaders. hast § are Wie — "suspended from the decad, participate also of these two monads, — Ria eSeites however, Being: indeed the cause of motion ix the Salen to oe : ings of a progressiat it » the intelligible. Bat. Vesta ‘illuminates. all _ tings wih siable" cand inflexible poner 5 though J a also cet in

* Eo yer cy mre wg

OO Nonie Se ae Seas EE Ra iar SERN ae tes rales arte we ee ET VOVES, “ io tn fe > : = ~* ; a . J . ro”, ae, Lay i 7“ yet . at ?. 7 ‘ \y : = ° . : - * w Ye ’ . " . * ; . ; ‘ y , ogee Ay Ze 4 4 Sires oP pee. z, ah ns be t arctan b tae Hiss i»? iru - , ‘ . 4 Pal AN wl Wily - ; > 'o . 4 *s = Ua, y 4h ane “y ‘ r+ Gt > sary, “ i ns : Hs - C i i Nat ry Weiter MT ‘ , > ~<Y : » A y é yi? My PTE ’ ’ . . 7 mi Shy : ity ata LETT by ‘ ; . ° : * ‘ * ' 4% yi +*

cmap. xx BR OF PLATO. ae OU pes aa)

derived from the echinde of the assimilative Gods. But the division mae *y rc from the demiurgic cause. 6 0 c ‘pumber 4 of the Lerated. Gods, Nonvaatig Cee

the: mighty hija ‘and i ote are —— the ihe ag se — ed re it is ‘co-nrranged with these, and has a secondary ; Hi leed, being neither the intellect of the. universe,

Nee . Butheis the leader of all the soe other eS terminate under t the twelve gh Again: — Papas

pe : — & Jods. She imparts however, her own peculiarity. to the nambers of fhe

. t of the first souk ws nor. is that hich} is s called os eardy} in hee universe, De eee e tase)

rT «4°

ie oe) motion. to first, nature ies.

ates ‘this Sup rot

on account of an feb and 4 ee joined to the first causes. The afford: g the differe

sions in the Gods (for all thing

principles) each form. c of conversion indeed, was im g Por according to Pa :

. w

ment bate ia -another, as. we have. before. 0

RANE neeaatond et are immoveable, and the: axes ap ade which the cushion’. of the eo oe Sie ee eo Gonwelve: themselves, Tt must also be said, that the owholenesses of the Pa “)). eireulations. are. firmly established, that the earth abides immoveably in Seep neoae Ss middle, and that the centres have an “uoshaken: A pereanaemy fan :

ie Bas

reclestial Vesta] —

Again: th

radec oe from the peices: SoremneNt, of Jupiter: - But agen with

and in cones from hitaself his”

ee

| BOOK vy, i

sib oe ciel i survey ; ~ eat: ¥ esta. | permanency in. herself, Ascone 7 625553, i e er Te nis sion however of a different peculiarity, Pgipctes nce of dominion. For since there are twofold converbgs are converted to. themselves and totheir | tibly i in king Saturn. Se } menides 1 is demonstrated to bein himself, and i co aS eee atother. And- the tatter: indeed, ‘pertains to a conversion to. a more excellent nature, but the former implies a conversion to himself. Inthe eh secondary however, and more partial. Gods, both these forms shine. forth an a divided manner, And Vesta. indeed, imparts to the mundane Gods a undefiled. establishment. ‘ie Seoatlien ‘but Ji upiter. imparts. tothem res. For Vesta belongs to the undefiled, ¢ bne: hey are divided by a subsistence ee

> > 2 Et. = : oes ; r , o ‘ Y : 3 Met Mgt ee: 4 oe @ s A 2235 . . ° > < ¥ ee ta be tk Se ; ~ Se ; 2 eee DEE te 3" Pa Recs oo He 3 fie se. ' ates hat every: and i Pe © 2 : #8 te uy Oe 2, MORASS eee Hae Os SOSA AS Re eth tires Seg Fe, int ond bs BSE Pete aun FS ree 2 =a APE Wa eee ES ge a Pee ne ae a See oe ee Oe eee BR a 3 3-3 “ Fe tf eS ‘er * c -* 2s oy fib bee { aS > cAI = 2

| he erelore, i it must beadaitied that all motions, se pirate e energies, Se : ‘ana the conversions of secondary to ‘frst natures, are derived to wholes “ from: Japiter. For the intellectual orders. are not only united. to coordi= eee = nate: Sevag Oe but also to such as are exempt, on account of the Sty progress an of th upiter, — 3 And divine souls following — the mighty Ea see } apiter are extend ed as far as to the first causes. ‘The attendants of these also are collected | together with the Gods, i ore ‘consequence: of being ae

ee perdi: ie. the sathole: sanltitnds Gia | | ae ee pended ‘toes, im) Leia one ae them ‘indeed, ‘dacs as. far a as to ease ;

ory

et

last of ies an ondilaig. isola, & prolific, end . oth | peculiarity, being themselves allotted a supercelestial order, and d:

| universe, ‘aod exer rapt from their p pat

of ~~ wagnoniieth ted, esate J ae ce sheets the saints id ler

CHAP. XxU OOM AEE IA ESS Ie AS is G8 Sle ects

sorbent o iasstatde Enns r: awing SG Cvs

upward a numerous army of partible Gods. Hence Socrates also. at one ey cit

and the ‘same time. denominates them rulers, ‘says. ‘that they heave an 38.003 = arrangement, and that their energy is directed to secondary natures, according to the order in which they are placed nck: other ruling Gods who. are ranked im the pnt of the twelve, isaleader according to the order in. which he is arranged. The ruling and leading peculiarity, - therefore, alone, pertains — to. the. supermundane Gods. > But to be arrange ed te ey the mundane Gods. For these. ‘are they who participate of order, and. 5 who are allotted order according. to participation. Both these peculiari- AIT, 1 to the liberated Gods. For they arerulersand 9

5 and that which is arranged. itself by itself, pertain to

ye oe

ties, however, pert in

-Jeaders, as being in continuity - with the ruling [eupermandane] Gods, and . : toa they are: arranged and, perieepte of sabes i a heing eee to ee) 1 a0

mundane Gods, Bat | be

progressions of therm. according to one fntcllostiad Sand Farth her 3

presiding indeed ‘over. the ruling order in the heavens, oo as vock : contact with the mandene Gods, ands as Deing in Sagaemnrling and es end- ena

" igs

me momen define * the penne of the eeu triads. ee

Dane: dents: being arranged according, i 5 tied, as we have s NS

; : ‘ ~ ; : : . Fs ’ ¥ /A ’ " . " ‘tA . : > 7 | tis’ i La itet 4

_ Each, however, of. the es

; di Gcipant Thus inc eevibinn: ong : ae a ' suffice concerning the firat division of these Gods. ‘Since, however, we have before observed that their progression is tetradic. aod spariones we ——

er, se i

73,5). -

AAP ee ee

rp Maga p | Ay

ms i

$s wy Nee

Pa ‘ 1 ya mamndanl: SU, pee are as it were ‘nlellectaal: : ade ‘3 Bae Rann : tellectual Leeann» ba * themselves. Aad t a“

grnber: of: rid

ave delivered, [For Soors

2 therefore, and chariots of. the (oor © asane geod?” Hence an energy. accordin Mod vhs ae ste mandank Baty where there is a 4 more abundant s¢ Sep :

a bia XX. ee Sagi oF PLATO. ont > 7 BTS

ee things useak 3 music, ¢, convolving, as s Socrates says tin ie « Cratyliey: aid eee through ieemneny, and Clens aiereptings to intellectual froth, Sosa ie Pant : ahaa: whieh i is there. ce tet oo We Wey vm in common i renpecting all of tien, that establishing ee ee themselves above the. mundane Gods, they contain all the choir of. eS aes 1 tec And souls indeed are suspended from them, batintel

| ae ad such as are. as it were powers generative of souls.

Hence Socrates also gives to them chariots. - For Jupiter i is said tedrivea winged chariot, aud the other Gods after the same manner as Jupiter use secondary vehicles. But what else can we say these are than superman. dane souls. on which they. ride, and. which are intellectual indeed, but. Saher the: sourees of partibility and division, from which smundane souls are ne

Hed their hypostasis ; & more abundant. separation, an

to be bound through analogy? In the liberated Gods, therefore, the

psychical peculiarity nites itself to intellect. Hence also, Jupiterissaid to drive a winged chariot, without division, in consequence of this chariot — ee being - intellectual, and not departing from an immaterial and divine we

intellect. — But in the mundane Gods, divisions of horses and char

ds are good, and consist: of such 1 things : ording to- time first $ ‘forth

gin th

ya Bs ete ay yes eee, ee ne = Riso. te + eS : 6A ~

5 Sos MS Fe BS re Fy So ee Oe en

; 5 tab we, ee Fen 2D mS

G2 “yyy « iy _ . Var’ « “y 4 » a’ - . - " \ we / ° att ~— ; ‘ - PPS TES eS TAA . _ eo hts Ae Lae IRS E Ye es wi . ‘ors ST a rot poe te Ae Pe r,4 bs 4 aA At? .. sae 3 ema ‘i z a? . Ys. tna ys * 7fs A ote ‘oa . > 2 > >= - ; *; totes ey y ios > ee —e ~~ ove GPS Rat Fes Se x - ihe ~ =< =. > F fe > - i+ . Le T Prgefeet ite 3, oF — t nx o,4 7 vu" SLATS Cs * 7 » _ c " €..ta3, Lae 7" x) : - ais 7 . - _ > = a’ , i eis) — f wary ; = > © ios! Swe eS Vtgk AEN - 7 ’ " 7 4a * Pi — - > _ . - 8 » ‘ é , ‘ pe kot Sees pain atl e a ats Be nee w eee Ps wees 2 ? _* sca ‘ ; ‘ es 4 - C oe . é *y ey ‘ ¥ 5 , j ‘ . elie. ; 4 ena <r ee 8 YS Gq : 2X2 4 re PAI FAS a Cee .y ‘i PY - 4 ‘ - Sir 7 %

ts appearing in them, i in consequence of their being adapted he "

nore tes mays. in the Pheedrus}, ° * All the Titec, |

CS gg tes SS ONO THEOLOGY © == ROOK VI...

, : : ee SHI:

ey wish, iswowe & ie fio toed other witis of Plato at as

wi fiariey is which he exhibits to us of the liberated order. © “In the Re iblic. Stes = . therefore, teaching us the order of the 1 universe. which. Latinas through 16S

the mundane wholes, sapernall y from the inerratic: ‘Sp . Spee me — hi homan: lite oom ti

mon ese | Joy i ie monad ee i gives: mee ve : dominion, extending the authority of it to all heaven, its empire bein

0 one and the same. tinie unpartibly present to all things, governing: all ‘ i © yp - _ things indivisibly, and according to one energy, and moving wholes ” the ». lowest powers of itself. Giving. also to the triad a progression from the —

oo monad, he: distributes from it into the universe a ‘partible. ‘anergy ‘ad Les production. For that which is simple and united in exempt providence,

$s educed into multitude through secondary inspection. Thus, therefore,

the one cause of maltitude | possesses a greater: au hority, but the distribated cause appears: to be more proximate to its effects. ‘For all. the ee variety of powers in the world, the infinity of motions, and the multiform | aS ; erence of reasons, fie. of prodactive principles] are convolved under ne aan the triad of the Fates. But again this triad is extended tothe one monad sa which | is prior to the three Fates, and which Socrates denominates Ne- se ese _ bessity, not as. ruling: over: wholes by vidlence, nor as obliterating the — __-selémotive nature of our life, nor as deprived of intellect and the most ee 8 excellent knowledge, | but: as comprehending all things - intellectual y, and — introducing bound to ‘things indefinite, and order to things inordinate, — _ And farther still, he thus denominates ity as causing all things to be obe-

di

dient to itself, and extending then to. re :

rad EAE : CES wt ff ; .

ood, AS subjectiag them to demi- : Ss urgic sacred laws, as guardi ng % all things within the world, and as compre-— | ipo: all Sah i in i then universe ina circle, and ae mashing copter |

SAY OT ' ‘ay ohy sta ;

a’

u Ay ry : -= wo Af aS eet wth nt? el ie i? 4 7 ats s. s™ y ine te 1). UiPey at” tery ’ : : qn > ,

Vt,

7 bat that she he

ee ane here is a different phiergy. oe Lach is indeed boi ct hee hands; bat each of the remaining Parca, cit one hand only. This |

CHAP. XXII

of the justice Btintessta to uh nor 3 suferng it, besides this, to Aye from the s HAAN divine law. ce iad ids: SURO, therefore, we: give twofold division to hee causes ‘of the order of Ra - the world, and we admit one of the causes to be monadic, but the other Echt e hy ea ie eee triadic, and we acknowledge that: the monad is productive of the ery ee being persuaded by Plato, and since we have shown that the triad i is ‘the | RES AN BA NDE __ offspring of the monad, let us see in what order itis possible. foarmnge 5 9 each of these. For —— to leara this, we have undertaken the present u cone ning t brie ‘The monad, ‘therefore, which, as We have 0000000

iba Ue

self having royally established hers¢

= them to revolve ne its very Maas alone Os the 1 same ae - the.

however we shall again discuss. But it is obvious te every one, that of

hig ts ancient order of Gods, but the triad in an inferior order. eee ee se Con ih oh sa ii say, ‘therefore, that Necessity who is called the otis of tie Pane: rem

Meenas 0 te first subsists } in the. intellectual Gods, analogous to the intelligible and =~ areatty ‘ RE intellectual ‘monad of “Antvantia’t and Lae thence sees, geeried Saad Sean

ity, 18 perfect! y exempt from mundane natures, 0 Hole and ater the last tof ker powers imparts motion to all heaven, neither being » eran > gonverted to it, nor energizing about: it, but imparting an orderly bisoilas Hom to the world, by her very essence, and by being firmly established. Eee ae MON Qe etree Lg [Socrates says) that the spindle is. moved on the. knees of Nevessity + POY = lfona throne near to. jeemaete the universe, governs: the heavens i ina silent path. “Bat the triad i is now ie

a ae

ay aS eS volves them’ with hands, and er energizes about them, and r no longer sien .

: ¥ tae Oh her

eed moves a te eee

S this prodaction » which subsists according: to the monad, and the triad pro. ae an ceeding front it, if mist be granted: that the monad is established ‘ipa ior aii

i See tellectoal Hrameeneney, : “To extend, a thew par pratt to os ‘

FG ge i ta ON THE THEOLOGY Noes ORY inion. And this Goddess —

oe aon not deport from. the wateh-te

time, therefore, the being without contact, and ‘the ee into contact CNC with the celestial periods, ai are present with the Parce also | : | prehend that which is exempt and liberated

hiss call ion is coequalized: with mune dom ,

wan a 3 appears: to me. to illuminate all the progeny of the demiurgus: with a an x 0) sneffable: guard. As lil | MUR aha ‘thus. foo Necessity g nard

OANA Ge And « on 1 this account, t ney F / POSEN & at ny "i ¥ fi whale heaven. SN ee ne

>, Re. — a Me eae” ae *.* "*en

‘ , ’ ‘> ‘ *; . 2 ” , “~ > Ts . . 7 ~-= ~~ . ~~ _ i «ee ee . _— ¥ + . rs - *. rs _ 7 ~ Ff -~ - a ~~ " — ° — z —_ : * " ~~ c.f <4, . - . * s* > rs * hy . ; . ar . 7 = ri > ~ > : iv * f2-- Paes e' . -s i" vee . wal . ‘ “ ° Le on = *> Os . ~ - °¢ es +. * ~*~ re, erty ~~ an tey ~~ es ae PWN s a. a : rr oe o?— oe ig m eee zo" = * > ~-* re op? or * “ ot, +“ * , 1 . bed ° * ye . “ . 4-* oy oe ~ * e — ° ~td sas Pee r . _ >t. >)" « — - ,* a -— ee re + , ‘ > ed > oe > ——y e-~* . — - ~ . - — ‘ a = ae -* a

rer ais? mre Oa,

the heavens, and fo : o And through - contact indeed, it is 4 moved, and is eonnascent with them;

toa part io the Gods, but are coexistent, anc vt Bae once. For divine natures do not change | their energies according t to Mime, —S

‘nor like partial souls, do they at one time energize separa ae | another prasniosiinly attend tos seek

: ewise. he is the generator of wholes: ‘in ort = anllenibly. all Sine ine eebeli end eee

ra time telingui shes

the-coutel, as tc in :

to touch, to move and not to move, as the. fable. relates, 3 - subsist wi

sisowree GE ihn: sue one joat a ial

that w ak ib moaned with, ayer o then

bee bowecer, there i is he a sans wed # the Parcs, ind: a seit age - the : ai ert their government, it is not wonderful.

2

e 6 ai vs pRirgy ay : a 4 oe mee ¥ ; ‘ ‘> ee ‘.« J, } LP ad ‘ er r.’ ' i) 4 ire Oat Sosa ESO ETE: - AS 3 M i A ' - A! +f, 5 eee ; aera i. 3 ‘ 7% A as . A, - - - Pd . ¥ Ss \ ’ LAY ie Ai ‘ . . “% re > a fay > fa 4 :¥

trom: t ¢ demiurgus one ths ay Decdaty, shereiine: Sp —— : ae : ‘such an = sntheiiy. and kingdom: in wholes, ‘the triad of the - "aren. ‘ules over. the. Mniverse: ina liberated. manner. Por it comes into ‘contact with ‘

it 16 Wi , is separate from things gi farelyik | a from. them. Being, hannabec: at one and the same dime. allotted both these peculiarities, it exists in the liberated Gods. - For to touch rand not es, are not ‘according ee : each other at

da wy. natures; e but abiding i by hens =

} ib rated order with: reference to the e |

A po olla. and seabien there are common bate ita

os | pave aig dane. Goda : Pex powers “ohio an eee ‘ Me Bs ; a to the baat dior et the Gols Sear ta: ‘tbe: universe fron all the aie

iat ‘ igs, ~ iu meta P29 ~ . 7 A =) ba it * ee : ; Perr ee Bie ‘ : => ~ ~ rte re Fo ite, eK = <= : “ ate gt 8 ‘ Sa ‘ >< = -=—+ Fee ost Abie’ 133 “s => -/ rr ~ pe ae

= guapcexm. “OF PF PEATO: | 81

“mot touching the whole cireulations, bedieon 3 the limitation ‘of Sete -.-._ euliarities; by mutation according to time. For to relinquish [the cc Hic ae ee tact] for atime, a ffor * a representation of gules gies. This, however, pertains to the conceal hpi a ae ‘divine fables. For fables: introdu Gi

; es co sore ing to Semin the teancnaieul Sealaiy into contact » with, and being

We cee pear toe the concep’ ion of Plato. Here, therefore, Tet us termi inate this, | eee whic does not require mitch discussion at’ present.” ae

ere But lett us is comidier the order of the Parc: by i it

. +=

se ae

yh Ke ee 7 es . . , 4

AOS Set es ae

pen o RaT #) 5 vd

Deiat hone ~~ >

is last of ¢ th reé > And of the remaining two, & some B Av | a prior arran ement Vie Seok and place her in the or sthe to Clotho. Since, however, Plato in the Laws ae y says, that Lachesis i a — Clothe the ser paid in the’ sesame be referred 4p tis Saueombrinnickse ¢

-Creat 5 i

Fs ee et

»« ~ kee a ~~ a s Ps > -~ >

i eredvré; ‘says, ‘that laches resi “present; and ee the future; | on .

ae “po of put Clotho- aoe role tanner eb an order oF division sentir dies ma \ Seay 5 yea oN wis a be eee ne rhs

Sigil ee & fray thy 5 ”s ‘ at ee . S te es es : : oe ; = oe = s eS Bt eae ee Pa eaten ered i i goles oe SSE en a eee Oh gt oe BR Se Bor reigogas, E rad sor i 5 OR yates Ma ahd eee bee Met) te = ; WH POM karen | ; ? ee pa e= = * For mean ep necessar to tm sora a

fa Sixtopant fiutation ue ener- ROR GUN tt ; linent which is. adapted: to eRe au huni iC ng generations of things anbegotten, cei OR Ste ae compositions. of things sbmple, and distribotions of ‘things impartible, pice. “0. ebumbrate ander many veils the: trath of things. If however, as fables

Ah Ben Nein ¢ call the transition from cause to existence, generation, -denominate thie Sos SS SUD ieee catssal ‘comprehension of composite Bice simple” natures, composition ieee oo) Gtself, and say that the division of ‘secondary: ‘about first natures, is the ie hana 4 tribution of the latter into parts,— —thus: also, if we donot apprehend Re es

ats ; oe meaning of thes fatite; ‘bit’ ‘pecoitling to he different peculiarities of the Si Pare, * ‘and an: ‘hy rostasis mingled from the extremes, we shall be ‘most

ee Cee ate 4 AAA u49 3 »S. i ays ity Rie fa etal ecn oe A ee j hehe 582 Se” ‘ 7 rn - +¥ *- “,* 4 a ertieye . * q 1 *»

ere “ale ina BAN

eRe _ dane kingdoms of the Parcee, has represented them to us as: touching ing and) |

itself, Yor of deal ae iged as the first, but others as the ane

econd, and Atropos the third, I think that what ig - oe Shaae

ef . ¥ Vee? A, ; \ ‘ ‘ fre \ , Tr ~~» < Pel he , * itcon SEW AB SS 2 444m an ~~ yal A . oJ tent tA ede . .

‘Ti ee a

PRS bs

ee 8 ees os ON THE THEOLOGY PUD Hes BOOK ee

: oe , : of the remaining Paree is comprehended by her. And Cloth

Lashes, but more comprehensive than the kingdom of ies Ais <2: to Atropos he attributes the third kingdum, which is comprehended by ‘ both the others, and i is oes onder thea, dhe —. eraecck are |

| Sanvion enone: to cause, For the pat was once the fature: and he ee present, but the future’ is not yet the past, but has the whole. of its ee essence in: existing in some after time. — We must assume, therefore, Sh ees | triple causes. analogous: to these three parts of time; and say that the. perce catse which i is the most perfect, and the most comprehensive | of the others, Sok i 4 ‘sings: the past, as the cause of the others, and the source of their PDRIBYS a af ah ere, Por the ‘past a comprehensive of the future and the present. Bib the second cause is the present, * which partly comprehends, and is: partly Phe. | Mes : comprehended. For this prior ta. its being the present. was the future. a ma

ee And the third cause, and which 1s comprehended by both the others, is

the future. For this requires the present and the past, the one unfolding | poet Drone but the other bounding its progression. - Lachesis, therefore, is: the: Nea first-effective cause, comprehending the other causes in herself ; but each |

2 amdeed is. 2

ae Ras

iS i oe allotted a superior, but Atropos an inferior order. And on this account, PEA i Lachesis: indeed moves with both her hands, as giving completion i ina titan abe: and more total manner to those things which are effected by them

eae Bi ‘more partially. But Clotho turns the spindle with her right, and ‘Atro- = - A

2 a

writs pos with her left hand, so far as the former indeed is the primary leader — =

, OF the. energies, bat the latter follows, and governs all things j in conjunc.

0) tion with the former. For in mortal animals, the right hand is the prin-_

a ciple of notion 5 and i in. wholes, the motion to the right i 8 comprehensive .

| ae ‘of the motion to the left hand. a On this account, therefore, the triad of

ie eve Oe Fates, j in the Laws and i an the

| Republic, is. ay ided by Plato: accord-Ee ine: to the same order, into first, middle, and Jast. OS" And not only in the before mentioned passages, ink alas ait ie ead of

the fable, in Reaee ae Jeads the sol oe the ¢ mortal sais and ta: a polity a .

“the fable bef

‘of the virgin Lachesis, the daughter of Necessity.” “But again, Clotho

CHAP. xxi ae OF PLATO, : re 83

| the work. of generation under the deemon allotted ta it as a ni ef; super- 9 nally. from the heavens, and the: summit of the universe, he. arranges Soule batted under Lachesis as the first, under Clothe as the second, and under Atro- pa pos as the third. And after these, when they become perfectly situated ey aoe under the throne of Necessity, he leads them to the plain of Oblivion, and eG the river of N egligence. Itis necessary, therefore, either ta disturb the srooas descent of souls, and subyert the continuity of remission, which the pre Se | fecture of the governing demon affords to souls, or to: assign to Lachesis a rank more elevated than that of the other Parca: ; but to give to Clatho :

the second, and to Atropos after the same manner the third rank, For

_ the progression into generation beginning from more perfect natures, and

Bee iihis subsiding according to a tendency to. a0 earthly cee Keb tudes wee | © Rea from Lachesis, but ends in Atropos. . Sena ae

_ Farther still, the lots, and the tanbedieow of ie are Sselendey esol geet ta

from the. knees of Lachesis,. through the prophet asa medium. “Aud: as

fore said that the whole spindle is turned ‘on the ‘knees’ ‘ot

| Necessity, thus also it suspends the providence about. ‘partial souls. from hve the knees: of Lachesis, who. moves the ‘universe. perpetually with: her AS easy hands, as with more elevated powers, but i in her knees possesses: subordie RiGee : nate y the causes of the Ps ychical periods. Hence the Pine in a remark= ; ae ais

. ’ ” +

distribute to each of them an appropriate destiny. And alter

~~

let on to ‘their. ‘appropriate provi-

. ee a anak seaigniait seine euuer to ee, Be ange a Many of a

thois said to weave things consequent. to the elections made by. souls, and to a See

_ all the periods. ea

t they 1 follow = ue

pos imparts to the webs the immutable and the ‘definite, giving Sonpeios RRC) to the end of the canons of the Fates, and to the order which extends My

- from the universe to us. If therefore, Lachesis | energizes in souls” prior ey their election, and after their choice is made, define

ae eee them i in the realms of generation, by the most. beautiful boundaries: but M = >>. the other Parca: after the election made by’ souls, allot them what is con-== 7 _ venient, and connect their lives with the order of the: universe, does it not =. appear that Lachesis precedes Clotho and

: — ae 5 ms her, and together with. her. give ‘anaiie etl

= Rane which we are instructed in the

a “ter with respect to de oe ton. ae be ain monad co. 3 ge t Ss 48 leone | inan Penns manner on up rel heada:

those that are seated.

pe Tealets | tek. still: bigher 1

a ayn mbols, however, whieh the fable attributes to them, ma

z ce ebrate their hgdoms. Foe their walking: on the oclestial of ce eee te

it exempt aud separate: dominion, ee

ré Hey, oe ‘not. on. the circles theniselves, as: the con do, indicates that — : Been

oe ‘the receptacles. which are printanil y illaminated: ‘by them, are ‘established — = ~~ above the celestial | bodies. Taal a throne i is the vehicle und receptacle of

oes:

acer to. desert ix in | energies, : are inparted to the Pa we "Moreover, the h aving a crown on their hea:

1

rough which also they: ‘fil the heavens with

Pp DWer, | and. nt HOA

’ 4 aa SAA

h, the oe is the order of them according to ngs narration of — i eee

ed on it. And all the putticipants of the participablo _ Gods, are placed: aoe ‘dew like vehicles, 2 and the [partici

: cipable| Gods oats a, are eae extablisbee iM vide on, wie | . erg

— on Sk ie oe s from each other, manifest the —

Is, signifies that their gum : mits. are. surrounded with a divine light,. and that they are adorned by GVA prolific a and undefiled causes, | ihr sf | Sa Vic NAN i snerative: : umutable purity. But their being | invested with : SSAA 3 8 garments. evitices: Yhat all their externally emitted Yeasons, aud the ‘e Bb ‘lives which they | propose | te themselves, are intellectual and luciform, and oes fell of. divine splendour. ‘And the garments indeed appear to indi¢ate z the essences: which participate of the Fates; but the thrones, the recep- = tales in the: first firmaments. For with us also, garments ate proximately — aes connected vith out bodies; but vehicles are apprehended to be more = remote ftom A us. This, however, i ee assumed from: another. theology, from we i he orders that: ate above the inerratic sphere, But the assertion that ane of the Fates : sings ‘the past, another the pre mye 2S sent, ‘and the third the. future, evinces that all their externally proceeding ent

Aes Bri ack are ease ances sie and t fult of ee “For the Fates ste “i . “ on

, os oer" we* “yee ~~ <—-WL oe -Sg A .

Reg

Sa CHAP. ‘XXIV. Pr Ginaics OF PLATO. 2, ie pet

: ee, | . vile t the sonia ee the 5 Sige: and ee = : inate ;

oe of ne a and fill all chr with a ee Retin CHAPTER XXIV

=

raed

ite accisins concerning’ ‘eae gO aes orks delivers the one peienh of them. For after orders, in which the similar and dissim

rin Kot Plato in “that nee ee a ne) S

_ of the assimilative 0 : BESTS

- to the view from: intellertual s sameness and difference, at one catered Sta é ee = a :

"searing to sles, but at sugtiee eager to. a pees which is is ee i Hy Wine Mi i A

f fi tid Mt wy a i sits “ ’ = erty (Ae

= —

_ other Phe Poster to th eres Here ontrien a au i i! beg 1 | alee tanet py . rovidence of secondary Matures, 4)!" ie Ss ‘the will, of their father, and calling forth his’ su peroatural, a a NS - impartible, ; and all-perfect production, and. communicating the: streams — A Bek a San eee) “of it to secondary. natures. | se not, therefore. this contact and | division on ie : 53 with things Se he fen ae t to ug the hit nae

“4 i} bit Hit

¥

atl elas? Por

* Us Nason * at “lig ite¥ Ae. : is Bosh fe Ta ia eee eee faa Wh ee aad

AN ae | ON \ THE, THEOLOGY ‘a ‘BOOK vi. eee

Vail § pe

e said, therefore, we. have. demonstrated that i a . thing: of this hed p erta

Roe: sole contact ik cblential. ‘uahires, pees are. eipaaiied hove. aly aud nt proceed to all things. with an unrestrained energy, and. free from all oe pes ~ habitude. - On this account also, we have placed the Fates in ‘the: super- > eelestial order, For Socrates says that they touch the [celestial] circu : tations; and in the ‘Cratylus. he asserts that the mundane Core (or - Proserpine) who associates with Pluto, ‘and administers. the whole of _ generation, comes into contact with a mutable veins | and that through ee

this contact she is called Pherephatta. — AES

| _ Farther still, in the Phedo, teaching us 5 iat the ae of “the carhdece hig,

] life of souls is, he says “ that the soul when it does not associate with the) sane body, cones into contact with [true] being.” ‘Through all these particulars, wee oN Sherefore, he indicates that contact, is the or of an inseparable provie hanes

Ce Ve oe

; exempt end: een ron ae natures, te afer oe paises = S

UR hy Vee bantact is the birsiiess of prcteoteiee sepucate. sonra. and exempt SCART Oi Ats from the ‘subjects of government. The one, therefore, which touches and) =)

| : é does not touch other things, i is conjoined » with other things, and ‘established aoe : i ‘ TN es

ea “above them. Hence, at one and the same time it is allotted the power ASUS OMI?

: ; es of things established above the world, and of mundane natures, — Ue ae NEN

Soe being 3 in the middle of both, it ‘comprehends i in one the divided ‘peculia- : 2S _ Fities | of the extremes. - ‘ And moreover, it. touches, and does not. touch

itself prior to other things ; : because there are in it multitude,a separation of wholeness, and the parts of wholeness, and a union collective of all the

Fi Vaot

multitude. For if) it has. proceeded from its principles, and if it energizes 3 ee partibly, it i is various | and multiform. — For every. progression ‘diminishes ae indeed, the powers of the proceediag natures, but increases the multitude

which i is in them, and if} it has not entirely proceeded, the uniforr nature

¢ of its essence shines fo arth to, the: Make at one. and thes same se, with the = aes

ee

‘dhe suniaer Gods, aod emcees te scbiect of its coeeeat dt ue ee

| He} berated, ghee pens Ss from Haine which are Lenn divided. ; fe a e a oe

sage Ny oy oN THE THEOLOGY BOOK 2 ee :

) sss

oe a Conlaet, however, is i this. one see © to essence, and is consub8) Bishent with the multitude it contains. — MON Gree era ay

noe ee a, at ees . AA fe : 4 r </ Ci Se ahora =

SOAS = $ As Si an eee OS Pies PRA E ene eaen Sgt WO Fu RS} . fe . MSS ee Eas AE

By this, sefore, ‘Parmenides ; ap indeed SRS MD Rg EERO RT Ie :

Ss =e z Pras < r= ate nubs Sats tr re sham t : hiG Ge ‘at fie eine hat 3 IF pF Sera Sete esa t 1a subsistence in another; since: a at theone > : ae . ~-> SPO a > 7* — mt a > ie ’ |

_ wonderful ‘that a salaihae in another j oe in ithe: nas i

oridr to a ‘subsistence j 10 self, but 3 iD. the pa rt 4

ee) cet, ec 2

3 rks 5554

bEI Pes ee Re as. eS

4 <%% Are Ae B

: ¥, 4 } Lis 8 rae ee Sg},

. bat seeoodarly fom the oo “ oes

-dperate ene Mechs from: thence receive their subsistence 5 in others. bores For the _Semninrgic. one being same ‘and different, impat cone

meness and union exemptly, But the assimilative one illuminates hy them with a “separate similitude. But the one of the liberated” Gods

eed, a subsistence in

aed ystrated | fo us t ro mug i the ia toe hypothesis. ‘Bat = ates on sok istence in self is according to ) participation. Peeetan

aes ected Gods: is | subordinate to a subsistence in self, For w we say, nye ie that for a thing to come: ‘into « contact, and be ‘co-arrangec Lelie wine oo Se oo) things, is in- every respect me ) ct than for Ve sees multitude to itself We - soe ~ therefore, say tliat the liberated Gods Sam A eg ay teh chee. Coe ae —— and I the assimilative order. Zeeee |

rts to them ,

ee paca now with, others, 50 fa as it: is. se caniapatie with oasis and : Soe

oe | from causes. teat are is eeegee near. to. them. For | ;

irae Ae ‘ a Wt?

ty hthae Ad <

. 4 i is: ob. 5

ey se ;

i For aati iti is ince ta 2 read. eee

“a

the. und: ‘ ne. z anitios, it is alates the whole of Pn “appropriate Seka ee anor exempt from others, And thas other things participating « of no number |

~ which is common with this one, cannot proximately participate of it, aes Hence ‘the ‘progression to the liberated Gods, i is from’ the first, causes, and es inn y

ri

Ali reY iy

“0 AAS Ee ‘y Way) -

Ay jie \!

est

o*

Ye

‘ iv 3 ; he ei

aus

.

\ inl he Viv WE PY We

—,

C8 8 we far} . TS aie ST 8Adgad ‘< - * - Pre ee ee Ae ee eS 7 J ° 7 ; : poe sheet x “ar HS ick ahd . i : » lat . | “~ : ‘7 7 : ; A, , ' ’ ~ ° = : ery h 4 ato RY att ee Os > | ; " a J fat ., ' oa . el hah A -w . . ' A Se “> TLL 6 The. ie a ; < PEL nk 8 a > 4 Naty A ." ; - _ ‘ : ¥ : r . et ie Ao . ¥ Pe + ve 4 q 7 4 -* Pe. bart WS He Pa. W ey ’ { ‘ oes iit ye 4" : e c : 4 ~ 7 a Ye ry? » icy , < ’ 2 ered benim ahi EEO HS Ht : oT. <," " : f alae ankze sk fos. A Ane “<= r ™ " ede «7? “ Sa Tad ar dale etary ys * we 20. §Eee Tank “) a ae ; ° te ee oe Se ee a 4. <- 14 rh. + . oe RoI tet art} ; : Et | | Watt, ee etek eee ° . a . i : . es Th h) ar steak : ‘ AR A PAST Ae AOR) A OR ; ; , ot ae —o — ; ; - > ) 4 te i) : b+ ee Sr me Oh ee er te ST eS , , 4 = sy - ; ~ ; } M MENTE AGEL PLY! : . - &* sor “ WA On he ee het a We be ; ep ee een he “a LS ae AMM CIPI AT RDA PIF TA Sc ; " a2 ps 4 - *wy/ > - ” , =f Safe a | - a ‘ ~ - . ; ; > . —_— > ~ ts A . : _ an An . - ) ; it { \ ren Ay vy " yy ~ ; ; : . i . 1 +" gS . re Ps »" x wes “* he C . Se . a 7 - - > _ ’ ’ ; ade he oe Neue ~~ _“ ~~ ris . a’ - 4, va . “ ek we YS 7a . a, . : . = , 2 oe ae ae ee ? me , heh a . 7 n'y "> i*, , - . : : % = Vio . = ~ ; - : - ~ " a . 4 . ’ - wie — . LY < 2 : « ; -: . , . ~~" -“—. J = x. ns ‘ » . , > % : a < + “ '_*»* >. AS 7 *, : > . : . _- «=F ° A ‘ = ' ‘ = , . . » ae ~~ = 7 : > @ : « . “ . . . : “ses " = J~« = a > : . . , ‘ * in ; i ; ee iy 8 : ‘ , Vit > BOOK , ar : : 3 a oe r A . e = 7 > j y om eae wel 4 ‘ 3 “¢ , 4 ; ‘ = : s i « by ¥ ‘5 _ pes r SN | f ' ; , i 4, ’ " ~ 4 AEs ; ’) " Se ‘ . > sei She "CHAPTER 1 1 J " ‘ ' i

Mra ee THe acciaie Gadi: or “hole divinities mie give - completion to. the at Soe a “seeaible world, are assigned the dase. order. of deific “progression, as we re ae | _ are informed by Proclus in the: preceding hook. They also divide ihe ts OR --Mpiverse,. and obtain perpetual allotments and receptacles in it, and Laser rarest ny » through these weave ove and the best polity” of the universe. Each of hae i , mais yf the tnundane genera likewise enjoy the energy of the liberated. governors — aa ee as wes on the ‘universe, according | to a measure adapted. to each, and especially gets such a8 are able. to follow. the “powers of these Gods. For in the Gods — ne elves ¥ em ay perceive a twofold energy, the one indeed — ved with the subjects of their providential care, but the other

aS omaees being ‘exempt and st separ According, therefore, to the first of these —

es ay es, the mundane Gods govern. sensibles, and conyolve and convert | | them to he mselves ; 7 but according — to the other, | they” follow the

» berated Gods, and together with them are elevated to an intelligible ne See

cpature. The mundane. Gods also perfectly unfold the psychical pect

aaety. into light ; and receive the ; illaminations of all the divinities pee

m. Hence too, to nule'o over en Universe soumwe ss the DONE

Gods, adom seoketan 2 ry ¥

~ ate wane —

" mveetes oe .

-- -— ~~ ==

— — ~ = ~_— ov + eh - a = “~~ oe -~ ~ ew | : = wwe er ee ee ow << ws ee ee ty + we er om ors

~ :

from @ corporeal nature, and anite themselves to this fountain, —

SOREN ieee the world receives, not only according to the celestial part of it, b ~ according to the whole of itself, For in the air, the earth and sea, tf ere are advents of terrestrial, aquatic, and aerial Gods, Hence the world is throughout filled with deity; and on this account is according to the

ease whole of itself the i image of the intelligible: Gods. _ Not that it receives = ! ee indeed these Gods ipiseraheh no ae: do. not receive ‘the: sisi ies

ert Se

2 fa 3 secondary ordi: to the. aan: of which. they ai are e commensurate.

Wieden oo Rather: still, of the pundane. Gods, some are the causes of the:

ee ay ie ‘existence of the world; others. animate it; others again harmonize it thus re Sis re

os composed of different natures ; ; and others, lastly, guard. and preserve it a5 when harmonically. arranged. _ “And since these orders are four, and each =. au aletes ry that the disposers aS uP came of these should be twelve. , Hence Jupiter, Neptune, and Vulcan, gear 8 ve

wa ‘consists of things first, middle and last, it is necess

the world; Cores, Juno and Diana snimate it; Mercury, Venns,.and — Apollo. harmonize. A ae and lastly, Vesta, Minerva, and Mars,: preside

Se Me PO statues ‘BS. in -enign tras ior Apollo harmonizes the. Lyre. Pallas. 1s.

att =

D5 Seonty aid benvly mat concealed. i oliects OF tnille peel Ba A = 2 Since, however, these Gods primarily ¥ F JOSSESS the world, it is: necessary ta consider the other mundane Gods as subsisting i in these; as. Bacchus ae eee Jupiter, Esculapius i in Apollo, and the Graces in Venus. We. may PRN ae likewise, behold the spheres - with which they. are. connected 5 MHZ. Neve: with earth, Neptune with water, Juno with air, and Vulean with fire,

reNeTA. -enstom. : ‘For —

ees : But the six superior Gods we denominate from

DNS See a a ea and Diane » ake e. assumed for. the Siu and ‘moon ; $3 bat the orl of ee thw

: CHAP. E Be at ty OF PLATO. 3 fee ee

forth: the whole of the life which is pater! from. badly frony the ae a toe fountain of souls, establishing it as an image of the life which is seetate eldiatne

Again, the world is said by Plato in the Timeus. to be the} image of tsa: See Salas eee eternal, i. e. of the intelligible Gods. For it is filled from them withdeity, |. and the progressions into it of the mundane Gods, are as it were certam

aes rivers and illuminations of the intelligible Gods. These progressions also a ee ae

aver it with a. coe Vhs ga But the truth of this may be seen ig

. a

Pee aaNee ON THE THEOLOGY TOs og vi.

eae is attributed: to Corea peter to Pallas : re heaven 3 is common —

to them, all. And thus: much concerning the mundane Gods i in d pigea tt | the sources of their yclapaieigte their sale powers, and spheres."

_ Ps .

Pur division, however, of the fe elias Goda is into the soleatial and i ; Br iene And of the-celestial, the divinity of the inerratic sphere Beis: /:55)

‘ = 4

generation and corre ption. But the triad under Se consists - ‘of the

divinities who preside over the elements of air, water and earth. Between these are, the planets that revolve with an equal velocity. “And ‘of these, Ait ina ) the: sun indeed unfolds truth into light, Venus beauty, and Mercury: Phe acai

sym etry of reasons oF productive principles, conformably to the analogy of the three monads mentioned by Plato in the Philebus, as subsisting i in the vestibule of the good, Te may also be said that the moon is the cause

wt? of fature to the mortal genera, being the visible. image of the fental nature” existing in the goddess: Rhea. But the sun is the fabricator of

all the senses, because he is the author of seeing: and. of being seen.

ae Mercury i is the. cause of the motions of the phantasy ; : ‘for the sun gives Soles subsistence to the essence of the phantasy, so far as it is the same bade ae

- sense. But Venus is the cause of the appetites of that: irrational part of ENA PA a | the sot which i is. s called d ese: and saetee of those: feascible ‘motions : ee tes

ote ms * * Vid Salus de e Dis st Man, cap. 6.

= ~ . " ) * j vi = ’ 2 - : £ f ‘ a

| ation of a monad to the divinities of the planets. ‘But the tid 05408 under this monad consists of ‘Saturn, Jupiter, and Mars; of which ee nn first is the cause of connected comprehension, the: second of symmetry,

a and. the third of division and separation. — And again, vith: ‘Tespect | tothe.

en sublunary deities, the moon ranks as a ‘monad, being the cause of ait

- te» &"

4 ‘ . .

fourfold arrange

‘CHAP. 11. OF PLATO: 93.

which are conformable to nature. J upiter also,’ is’ the vonmion cause of ce

all vital, and Saturn of all gnostic powers. For all the irrational forms may be divided into these. The causes, therefore; ‘of these, are antecedently comprehended | in We seletey Grote: inne im | the pReOS _ ae;

laden they are connected.

The allotments also of the endaie. Gols are ‘Sonforinabile te: the ie

‘rious of the universe, But the universe is divided by demiurgic numbers, viz. by the duad, triad, tetrad, pentad, hebdomad, and = dodecad. For after the one fabrication of things by the demiurgus, the oe division of the universe into two parts, heaven and generation (orthe == sublunary region), g ives subsistence to twofold allotments, the celestial = and the sublunary. After: this, the triad divides the universe, to which CNet Homer alludes when he says that Neptune is allotted the hoary MeO atid: Jupiter, the extended heavens, and. Pluto, the subterranean darkness. Gey But after the triple: distribution, the tetradic follows, which gives a

enn nt to. the elements in the universe, as the Pythagoreans aes

say, viz. the celestial ‘and the ethereal, above the earth and ‘ander the —

earth. The universe also receives a division into five parts. Por the world is one and quintuple, and is appropriately divided by celestial,

| _empyreal, aerial, aquatic and terrestrial figures and presiding Gods.

After this follows its division into seven parts, Yor the heptad beginning —

ae supernally from the inerratic sphere, pervades through all the elements. And in the last place is the division of the universe by the dodecad, viz, | -into the sphere of the. fixed stars, the — of the: seven aease and ac Sonate oe we spheres of the four elements. Aon Hibs - Moreover, the allotment of angels. and denier 3 is eeependet fc RUMEN GP?

S556 the divine allotments, but has a more various distribution. For DRG OMe

-_. divine allotment comprehends in: ‘itself many angelic, and a still greater Noe area i number of demoniacal allotments; since every angel rules over WIRRY Gi ian demons, and every angelic allotment: is surrounded with numerous a) | — deemoniacal allotments. For what a monad is in the Gods, that a tribe oe ee aE among demons. — Here; therefore, instead of the triad we must assume ee eee a three compositions, and instead of the tetrad ot dodecad, four or twelve a ee choirs tee: their See Fetes: ~ And thus we shall always CE

’ : iv ut

,ree ‘

An ce) a im iemanbe a pees, but a an | increase of multitude, Aas. ~~ wus muc

ee to be perpetual?

| divine governm can subsist i j allotment is. ene a . certain: separate. energy. of in Bake itu

immutable, nor is it that whic bsardity would follow from admitting that an allotment is in a forms, condition ie and j is conversant with. all-various. -“motatior ) _ -Soncerns. Such being the « Joubts with which. this: subject. is attended, He e : the following appears to. be the only solution of the difficulty. STAs oy eee We must say then, that itis nat proper to consider all the natures that Ser ee: _. @fe in generation and generation itself, as alone consisting of things = 9 ee mutable setters, but that there is also something immutable io. these, eye cece Ses ich is nat unt ne to remain perpetually the same, For 9 A esines and ees in 1 itself all - peoe se apeaeren et mean

. ‘ ' ; “ . ened 22 7 The bw y ry ahr, Mieet a Re NT : : Tren : rats 4 : any , ‘ ’ Z ee : . “ts. " er 57 > . - it 4 . ~ is vali ieee : Pasteuias £ VER : aay iy mr wifi: + Sd eee ° SUA ae : ON THE THEOLOGY ~ Pies tetiney «508° 46°} Se rN ; = va, an ; ; ' q raed te P ’ " ; - ’ ¥ an * 7 ~ . »* ‘v) tas : Peaus. > ‘ . " ; tO ras 2 ~ ’ Tn TPA eS TIAN thir. oe Ea les Se : ’ )'* ‘lees ; eet Sea ite +f he r, ea " oat + w ‘ p 44M > t6 ea c ve Ps Ph tu * 7F*, , . “7 Vr ; yr Pe irr at i: : ’ peest eis ity Fy Bona TEP NY fal A Na Ate “J eae 4x Mstityy ' ’ ' + 2a WORT Sas be Cnt EE Pes” ; _ Ges : ; _ ae ’ Ast ‘me <o C ‘ : rity ‘ Vira : t% an eey. i i + Se «# tia” & or eit ag ae " ‘ » Aes ele Yerl we Vay iy VUQeavE Us)

: ¥ ip. power, bat are , diminis he di

SAU being « Be rer oe of the universe, “and — whole a Coa . one as aS RAGUSA providence which extends to all things. But secondary: : ee :

EY 9 ee NOC Sa Seaaty = rt aes ee Sen

ae Since, however, according ton inves githe t universe into two 0 pats we shave swine allotments. into. thie: celestial and sublunary, 4 ther

Sable sameness of subsistence. But the ieee aioe are 3 deservedly : a ee yok. of we paps whether they are said to. be perpet

eS Howing, how. can the allotments of the providential send te em. be said For things in generation are not perpetual. “But. if

r allotments. ure

ist differently: at :

sublunary natures changing, we night : say that it is exempt % * — _ is governed alone, : so. that no absurdi

ts nsf but it is a pro avernment. ‘of divinity. over, ‘sublunary

ins] ection, and unrestrained Be

are pot _ perpetual, how is: At: possible: to nape cant ae * os

vehi hic eS jon ale ees

— ¥ ~ : ee Pe De as ve

a ed from these divine’ souls” themselves, bein proli Sirs powers, — ‘is performing a circular motion, ‘abcontiag - ee “certain | 5 secondary. revolution of the celestial orbs. Aad im the third place the ) wholeness (ororys) of the elements: has: a permanent subsistence, though the parts are’ all-variousl y eorruptec For itis necessary that | every forin — inthe universe should be never failing, in order that the universe may be 0 perfect, and that: being generated. from an immoveable cause, it may be — ee Hi immoyeable in its essence. But every wholeness is a form ; or rather it La eye te which iti is ser RNG 6 es Se =<

V9 Raabe interval of the universe is immoveable according to every. dond Ay ef notion. But the = of divine souls alone receive a mutation — ibbsdibey pe =” according to place; for such a motion nm as this, is Tnost remote from “essential anutation, , Aad: the wholeness of the ‘elements admits ia its

isla tes eee parts: the other motions of bodies, ‘but the whole remaius- perfectly

CER ge ee ‘But those in the sublunary region, are: primarily indeed Please parts which are in the interval of the universe, but a

seth thi place, they. remain perpetually. the same according to: the total x ‘| parts of generation. The allotments. of the Gods therefore do not — SHU An tea ieee nor do: tt ed : face . Ss

Whe ate NU {% ix # ) AN + ? " TOE ROG pA ML Ty " at AAT “\p 1At Py PS ee. te Vv ainh ~t PaO Wee COS NTA FD VALU aorta Li pe. y EASY aS iF y ys vy : J “DS AA 3 - ae : . aa

ese we pall hiss amet s sfitcnaiia, ai divide ah A 3 scoring to divine umbers aarti to. te: sections & of she heave, the ae

Sart ; ik , are ¥ : > ‘* yeas oii ; f : Les Pb elds ee LAP = a Bd |b ea. t

Rete ORR A OE PLAPOR Eo ie

tae the tives in 1 the heavens, have a perpetual on and are + oteroally ae

te be iseiie the L ekoiscngan of 0 ‘one phi iat ee

ae ee ie “And hore we may sec. the orderly progression of the 4 nature of badies: ‘ ae a

immutable. ‘The celestial allotments also which proximately divide’ the _ ea = a - interval of the: universe, co-distribute likewise the heavens themselvés.. i bh eK “Eonhsh haste allotted. the | newer | . | af terwards they make eee e tai Fie ay a distribution. according: to the definite vehicles ‘of soul. “Andia the ~~

at se at different t times 5 . ; for ey tare ie es

rae Pe which they poses = price this ape | divine “isintion at tthe a

a wo ON THE THEOLOGY eee BOOK VIL

ath game time imparting © power more ‘excellent. Oe the nature which is”

present to these parts. of the earth. This aptitude: js also’ effected by

ih iotort nature herself. as a whole inserting: divine impressions in each of the i — illuminated parts, through which they’ spontaneously participate of the "Gods, For as these parts depend on the Gods, nature inserts in such of them as. are different, different images of the divinities. ‘Times too

: co-operate | iD producing this aptitude, according to which other: ‘things - aos

also are governed ; the. proper temperature of the air; andi in short; every 5

x by which we are surrounded contributes to the increase and

diminution of. this aptitude. When therefore: conformably toa concur — Seat | rence ‘of these many causes, an aptitude to the participation ‘of the Geds ths 2 ie -ingenerated in some one of the natures which are disposed to be ee . changed, then a certain. divinity is unfolded into light, « which prior to this was: concealed through the inaptitude. of the recipients ; possessing: Ronen

indeed his appropriate allotment eternally, and always. extending the. | participation. of himself, similarly to illuminations from the sun, but not being always participated by sublunary natures, in ‘consequence of their — inaptitude to such participation. For as: with respect to partial souls

-snch as ours, which at different times: embrace different lives, some of

them indeed, choose lives accommodated to their appropriate Gods, but : others foreign lives, through oblivion of the divinities to whom they — belong: thus also with respect. to sacred places, some are adapted to the

ip on which there receives its allotment, but others are suspended fron. =

th See . different order. And on this: account, as the Athenian guest in Plato yp

a says, some places are more fortunate, but others more unfortanate, Ze : The divine Jamblichus howeret, doubts how the Gods are said: to be i

4 Piatese, Minerva ; is aid to have ee first allotted the gid erste sip of

a Athens and afterwards of Sais. For if their allotment commenced trom ee

| SESE ord time isc ob th kind. oe facthee still was he pikee, which at a certain time. the ey are allotted, without @ presiding deity prior to this — allotment, or was it under the government of other Gods? For if it was —

ss withont a aveerS says esi is sit to siicy admitted that a certain civ of i

- ~ ee “ew or . — , —_- = ~ . : nn rena cuar. is “OF PLATO, ae

Bias 75 as universe yeas once eatin. destitute of divinity? ‘iow ean a0 pace —- wemain without the guardianship of ‘superior beings ? 2 And, if any place. is” -. _gufficient to the preservation of itself, how does it afterwards become ie allotment of some one of the Gods? But if it should be ssid that it is arate afterwards. under the government of another God, of whom it becomes oie s..o the allotment, this also is absurd. For the second God. does. not divulse ig ae See the government and. allotment. of. the former, nor do the Gods alternately occupy the: places of each. other, nor demons. change their. allotments.

Such being the doubts on this subject, he solves them by saying that the allotments of. the: Gods remain perpe tually unchanged, but that the tae oe participants of them, at one time. indeed enjoy the beneficent influence | DOS Sey es the-presiding powers, but. at another are deprived of it. He adds saat ee eon these. are the mutations “measured by” ee Act sucred institutes RAN: iat & call the a Resear OF the Godse =

Wiis ie Mee: te. gest 5 seme k rs is necessary to. observe a is pind: Gods MN “that they do. not obtain: the rank. which they hold in the universe from mitts me any habitude or arrangement towards bodies; for they. are all of them essentially liberated from body, unrestrained in their energies, and have WO ee no proximity or ‘alliance to a corporeal nature. For bodies are ministrant: : Ay | : 2 é | to them, and are subservient two the generation of mutable, essence oe Aes Sipps Hence they are. ‘not in. bodies, but rule over them externa ys 50 ‘that

Kee sees they. are not ch: anged together with them. Farther: still, they. ee

ue -feom themselves. to bodies, | every good which they. are ‘capable of reys i ee — seiving. but. ‘do not. i petra ‘receive: any thing | from bodies; and |

lise : ‘ i ly aly tend do bot receive certain: pe — from ther: For

meee baste ye Aes 5 bet ai se aN > ' Ste shim ot ginger Ean PEE este OS Se se. 2 > Se Lett Ge, Dp oR. bg ag A i.

‘ ,

a

ioe ba cae ae =: fase es : Vid, Prost in Tip a Seta aaa ts , Wri ee eee fase fo esoei as Gane

- - © 2. SBE GE 4. “SE.

ee «-» _— _* > _ ‘ = > _. a = ' . Po =e — -- ¥ a -, * Pn - a“ a = :*.* \ ; - ° A a a ’ 4 ae et | — ~ ~~ * * = = ~_* —— i ee ’ — “ss “ys ee ee © \ —< <4 — = = . . Cows > “ . ;~ - ~ ee ee ee ee oe te ‘ ee Se ee * “= 5 az ’ ot - — “—_-Se ee ede ae tone = <a at in ere et Pi .~ — a aly he a ate Meg . — Pn —_ = = Pe af ean ne Se — * a ~ a . ¢ ~~ - > Sel = a ne en —< ar ——->=-- eat aon a al a gy a ro -— aan ee Sm me en ee ee ae, ; ~~ - -—_ -~—_* = bd * - — a mal a. . - — -> »* - - « ~ : ae - -~

, ~ - = : la pt ay > > 3. , ~~ . » 4 j ‘ = > Vo See ea le . “ —— ; " > aii a ; a Pb 2 SFP Sr oe LAU PAR ee ee ae = . - ~ ‘ ns <<: : : , 4 A a : zf , Lg Cn 8 ee ~"™ *. _ " <—: na Se 7 f : i j : Nearness ee Ne A 9 Sie oa Ae =e Se ee eae s: , < Ix; Pi Pe tg a on las — - — 5D wnt Ade ee ES ‘ . ' : Mt Pp “ : "I Aa . 7 Sage a Wo ecenpaaee by . vs - i ; PAA on = ee ee Eg ete pe Me . -«3 2 Wt, SO Oe ‘.

af indeed they had a sdiauioues thks the hibits of bodies,. or ikem on: ie ake

- forms, or were ‘corporeal after any other manner, it might pert possible for then to

06 transmuted together with the differences alin ee

But if they antecedently subsist separate fren bodies, and are ‘essentially ae :

opi ore with them, what ressonable distinction can they derive: from 3 a corporeal fatine * To which may. be added, that ‘such an hypo eo es

makes bodies to. be better than the divine genera, if they afford. ‘aseat a: ue more: execlient causes, and essentially insert in them characteristic —~ : io oe : He t thereto, who wet ci the allotznents and distribus

Maye a "possess : such. peculiarities, on this account they chuse su: HPN A ae ly and give it essentially a specific distinction = ‘but the nies Pee tins not assimilated to the: nature of the recipient. ee ee ns ee

yascribe authority = gad emmnton 10. better natures: Kos fieeaae: thie presiding: powers Hy

ch an allotment, =

| es Welt a Senne

With respect indeed to partial souls sue as. oars sit is s requisite: to er oe ae

ads, such also will be the organie body with which it is connected, and:

iat such as is the life which it emitted before it was inserted 3 ina human. . ne .

Rati Le te such | will be the nature consequent to its, and whicl: receives trom the = See Ease Umer se Misatieaetiy 1 8 amore perfect life. But with ‘respect to the natures superior to. Patera hes _qhan, and which have dominion ag wholes, it must be: admitted, thats:

Haein, dite c inferior are lesheas in more excellent natares, bodies in ‘jncorporeal. —*

aa ah ax

eedarty cue

*; ions in. the: fabricators of them, and that being ©. ty cended in them, they are governed. ateording to

- invariable rectitude. ‘The circulations therefore of the celestial orbs are

BST

erected: ‘ the intellect etick shay participate, a ate “perl lcd ak; 1

~hended by, and are. primarily generated init. Intelle i t also, both t Rea oe is. partial, and: that which is. ‘universal, are comprehended in the piinwees more. excellent genera, ‘Since therefore secondary natures are. always =

Tree Headers of those that are subordinate, both essence and form are derived

, iia vily: Anwented in. the. celestial Sireslations of the etherial soul, — : |

1 as are first, and_ siperior natures as paradigms are the ee

Poo from more excellent beings | to those of an inferior cank, and the latterare

Heat eee RO in + the formers: 80 as. wo derive ftom 1 them o order. and. hs

vy ' ' ’ } 3 ie + Z z cs ; 1 Ps c~ a} . i Shih) $¢ : aii. 1a Si ' = 33 “ALLY ot Es f" : saa 2 = u Tanhe | z ie i. 7) Ae | Varia [

aati: SORA we stains: ot. the. prop me ‘ies voy which. Gan: are. <usabiatiaed Z phils on, eae Ge 3) “the contrary such properties do not flow from sahorsionte natures Ae: a eee He Hii such 2 as have a precedency and ; a greater dignity. of essence, | es Re ae See BAO a short, neither: are the. Gods held. ere subjection. by tea. ee of aoe eee

‘ the avorld, nor are “terresirial natures destitute of their all-preserving Rees Savane "influence; but superior powers. at the same time that. they comprehend RE ete [i ee ellcthings te themselvets abe, Ht comprehended by any thing. And = 9 4) ternestrial natures having their very being in the plenitudes of the Gods, Ne 4 when they become adapted: to divine participation, imrocdiately preteen: WON 8. their ows. (proper essence: mately, aces the Gods. which. ery: i ee tal: SSS Ha _pressubsisted in it.” = ee WAM. thee etal: Saunas: whether ae 18 - alharted ¢ ‘certain. ee oe SRA) Tae i Baht ‘universe, such as. the. heavens ‘oF the earth, or ‘sacred. cities and regions, vas stil oo ex certain: groves: and sacred statues, illunsinates all these externally, Oe ne Sant without any alliance to the things: themselves, in the samemannerasthe == | 2 gun externally: enlightens: all things with its rays; ‘except that in. the. Se NEY Jatter stance, the ‘iffuminating cause is locally, but in. the former Sa iy PRObe) fs jae ‘impassively, unextended}: y,and in short incorporeally external. AS there- Ae ND, aR fore, the ‘solar light comprebends ip itself the laminated objects, thus. Eas iuateintirects ee SHO: the power of the. Gods, externally comprehends: ats. participan eine: 3 et react Beets tae : And as light is: present. with the” air, without be te essentially mingled = with it; awhich is evident from no Jight remaining in the air, when. ones (665000) oe CACC Ete Hominating source has departed, though heat is present ¥ with it when See NY Heya Baits that which: heated 3 is entirely withdrawn 5 thus: also the light of the Gods. aah NY - jHlaminates in a separate manner, and. being firraly established in. itself, Aihara aste METAR ee iba pervades totally. through | all things. - Indeed, this visible Tight. of. the sun, an! es NEA bee pec OMe, continued, and is every: where. the same whole, so that it isnot. ue Crewe Mealy Be possible for any part of it te be separated and cut off from. the rest, nor. aS IME UM to inclose it on all sides, nor divulse it from its source. After thesume = = Spanner: therefore, the whole: world being. partible, is divided. about the. eee Men Ber OnE impactible light of the Gods. - But this light is one and. every. where aA cek Via at eeu tans ads saine Sia and is sap ¥ Laake to sek Re natures, + that are able AS:

awe ry sot ’

nahn are aT Bey ‘SS ey

Shite dy "

7s * ent Sn & ~ ./

« : ° <a" “ aie oe — ’ Spee Pope CRs Ph = : pws Ds Vy 1S * “ar » ‘ ee a os i Fray oH ON ™ : = 7h Roy ets ive gic * ray See ea ke RET Peres’ => aie as j i a* oy ag ey eee? On :

ates ao ong - Ky en 2 =f tet ee ee 1% Rora Bese ty Sas oe eee Sh o's! ae SEB oy A " ue es

“Nell << i Tt Saga SG ar PEP a whe ey PONE el Ear sehen” oe , 4

- oie +4 — . i. ~ 2 . : : > ys “ . . : leh raaS tay | a «Vi Jambi de ™; steris Set LO. : Sig ge) - LA > Pe ore Peete a - ‘ ais _ : = . ; J nh ag ae . oe ~~. " A h ‘ es my . wg ‘ p.8 Be BDO <i ve x. \ , * : = = Ss . : ie ae, re sy : aN RS ee a? - ve "2 ig one ae ee See ae we eet a ; -Cle vwetest = —* - _ 2; — * Y." ‘ 7 856 . ‘s + ets aes .* pad : _ d . “— , ‘ , : ‘a a7 el an * ED »* nt p Pe . > ’ ; x . eo. On RAS > ‘ x Sg ee em -- . 44, , . *. a fee id As

“ dei at Wary ; -

> hey ty A é 7. ,

~ ’ * : , / 4 is 2 . : < “ “fl ¥.4 A. ~ . as i Pas od

im: a ss niged or homoge

eae SE: them participy |

: ’ —= . " ° ‘ . . ; : ; 1 . , " - . A + ; : . ete SY ae Sed Y ie “Ste ; “3 ett “ 3 : ‘ : ~~ on eS ae " Fe ante = . - i CA255 We , : ; 5 ; -> ae prowl, ie en) Pte hewn = ’ . ‘ ‘ ; ‘ ; J . <0 ee” a ~ wee eos eet ‘ ; ‘ : : - wet Stew oe ~~ ~ ww ae ' ~ . = 2 . : f a . ~ <phet = ; . +4 . . * ~ bee SEP en a ~ ES DS Pes st S : J 7) ~ ~ nal on, tow ~ er "EN pelt : “ee” a i. | | Jifore gf ee wie eye . ‘ : ' ~> - a7? << 2S , . : a. . > . es pet ee ei I :% Wie P 2 ' p om +% “2 ” wn > _- - : a ) ; iit} r . * - ~ > + . “ : : * : ' 7 ae & ; . —— ~ . ~ - > ~S ’ > > - . P 7

Ji . “4 > > 2 is , , ? > m4 ’ j fF A ED NE athaehs P SENSE ats ee 5: P me 4 hs ¥ Me aa MA mig Sae peel ine een ere i ; Ras,” ® if Ls MORE OL hy She eee fe ‘end bounds in itse whi 6, be a c * iy é : 7) ”

¥ ‘ fx Yee: at ae SAT Te eg ee Pee ’ “% See Hee aie eee ety ae Lae ; ra ‘ is: every wh > united. fo itself. and car oe ys gods So 1 wee, = ; . s A . = at - ‘ i? 3 i a" ay : oe . a? et g : ° yl en rate = > ve , » = OY 73 er5 nt ™ Sr AA sr Se > ee tt ba ae = ~_: 3 —" 7 ~ => 7 Aor = = . estes at ets hie Be a STS J IS x Py: " : : » ‘ 3 y * sig z . . ‘ >

eS 3 AIS UE Pees ~— an. —- Hg ai, will be ‘ashamed to have a different opinion of the: ae eta One Gods the causes ot it, and to ‘introduce i in ther

: ate ctherially, others aerially, a nal othe: divine nature. A nd this the ancients. perceiving, employed. in -their. ee divine ‘operations, ad

ie Ve TONGAN anh east Hil} tia ee FS Hee Spe BST re Vitci ne 43 LW

‘| MA if Hai uy BEM iV ha ae Wit Jab, de Se Sect Lo oe

ki ny ’ ite ; eG te

- ’ iy ~~ a4 ;. 4 Aly thn ya ae > waits that hy ce; vy. } ; ? 5 reit y' WA a ae. hy ia . ¥ "ye ¥ if AAO LEY I Basin te Ji th ray 4 iA ve Pity j \ ely a} Te | ye 4 4 ‘\ - 4 TLE iS Fe r i a “A <4’ F ; a5 yt ‘ts i + * 7 ‘> » “1 adits : ; "ay. J+ sa SEN ALE Pdi teed bias fe et ‘ AVES \ Wie yy itak NEGA tits Oy lF. ‘st Ts + A, 1) fait aya ; ; 3! qj Las A Y ~cLAs ; g \ 5 , AL fol Sa ew tAAS Leh ores 7 : ' i -‘ yy ¥ ree hal NAL Psi ks Fue ‘ r jy MeL Piy RS ib ae tpn Pe Ee ' , ’ ¥ ae yo 24 ys fe qe . . . VV OD Ad FTAA ED oh hee ht ria } . ; ¢ we '* vary } 7 an sa i. POV WOES NCAT ISTE CASA DS fs 7) ee | fsa Vv " Mslae 7 Se ee y -\7 , 3. _y y. aD, . pirat ‘3 } AF SA’ . f ' ry fh ulse writ 2 MAP, ; erly APOE LS TN Es ph ees oa Ua teh era Nes MAD aap UE nar oh, ; Hiyy i ;Y Vy t , , OY faces > , , heii hae i ‘ i} “

te divisions, obstructions, = ead Corporeal 4 wseriptions. Por if there is. no ratio, no habitude of = > Se oe - sjeametry, no communion of essence, no connexion either paondiog. wee Rete power or energy, between the adorning cause and adorned Se es na the former there is neither a certain: extension saconiuig: sor a ior any local “comprehension, or “any: partibls: interception, en similar imnate qi ) in the mannerin which the ~~ « Gods are present. | for i in n things ick are of a kindred nature ether Ske | according t to essence or power, er which sre in a.certain” respect simmil ae ene eneous, a ceriain mutual comprehension or retention, datas aPC ceived ; ‘but what eoercion, or transition through the ‘universe,. oi eee te: or partible circumscription, or Jocal comprehension, or any thing else of 0 the like kind ean there be in natures perfectly exempt fromthe wholeof things? Fos tlie. participants indeed of the divinities ¢ are such,that some == = nd others aquatically. te Be hs.

daptations and invocations, conformably to a division. ee eanieg of this kind, - ee thus much Apenene: the Siete uhon of the. Gods oe re &, ; 2 in the worlds ee Pe ue CK 3 oF ¢ 33 Fd 1 3 = fae = a : & fc as vi FES +28 ye aS, a A ees re EX aS = ie | , 7 ‘ok

gr : . . Ve eee > - _ .," _— a : ee = ‘ ta ee . . a . " = > pa " 2a 2: - . z _ ra . ; a a ) - 4 ~.. : - @ >. - « : , . -* awe 1 . - ‘ ape ™" - « . 5 . . ; ~- ’ - _ ‘Soest , : ees wee <2 ie? ‘ a - ™ pas ga a ij ‘ : a | ; , ria ~ S ae Z 7 “ ° » . ~ A We oket ys = r, el ee aa SP, Xe. fs J : iad JOE: > > _ pied ,” ‘ ‘eo ns po > ae a ry » oe w' 7? a : -> \ 2 ’ ria ¥ - - L <>. "ss ; - = «~ * - — = _ «5 ' 7 4 : : « — . at fy r , va . ‘i | . _ ~~ ; ' ' ’ Bett A . ; > ? — iM AS 4s) ty ’ .*) aay : ay) : AS > = > : ‘ biased ee c : ‘ ' > o _~ _" ~ey is has ; rr 7 : . — ’ ’ , ’ . G gun i : ; ‘ = = - c < = y\* \ >) : . Mi ‘ 4 ' ‘ iid x > - ~ t=. ’ , . ; : ay i - ' .. ~~ - , = a ‘yy ; Joy (3 UO Per ttt oe Se y <> vy \ " i } ' eet ; ——— * a wt ; J 3) ’ Wirt "- v all ~ b-; ‘, ot , ) : O— - “_ he y " ~ ’ r he 7 rh ; ’ ’ . ah } ; / ‘ | : > ws 2 - “ - = - ~ ,* rr? : st ‘ 4 ta . < . > --— +4 pr : . cS sas _— “a ° ~~ a et > iS ’ a oS ole i ‘ . . a ’ : <3 . . )) vibes ris =< -. #7 ce esi ax an? Via t., a aed fe 6~/4%,7- od 2 ‘ = > — ; 7 4 : Psi rsteS be *it} ‘ : he “4 Per) -" % 4 + * Ay Re . gee FS => aS ss ‘ “or PP a a ny ee ee > > vs. ie it -* teas Fst Bite ae eae wwe oe ae wit an ea p=, > ' 7 5 > <= . -_ s , = ‘i> -_ . 9 7 ~ > : ? ’ Bae Ot ieh ea 735 oS Bi bse | " au ae , ~~ > a's ’ 1 Le ve T= <x poe SS ee 4 te , ae 2 a SSG : a +O bette ete te AS: © eed R oe ee ae A ee yk - +38 @ >. 7 ~~ . & os ‘ ~. 4 . : = . — ~— , . > 7) = is: Soe . ’ Sist4 e vv’ —-t.# > <-> se —~, 4)) £ —S > ¥ v. wy a, al av . : . en ¢ x 9 | ; 4 “ > ’ 25% : i = Tue hy »'s _ — .. -- +o . . = - it wes 7 \ . = - xe : ’ =3: ~~" . Oe in — ; ‘ ; ¥ = S + . Ms + ee ™ of i = = sat $ +. t Fe: 5 +3 +53 ete ‘ aa — — ~ Lee eles ; > ae : ‘ te — | <7 7% os > ~ ay y ~~. + ~ PUY hee however, the mundane as well as the a he God : Shutstrtye eee * et: : yr . - re! , < e ell as sapere ndane sae ine Mute e A, : ” oo aa eee a Dee : i RAE : bo »-¥ -< | low. ‘the “Wisi le: ce ests orl 1S can” > aw ee eS

To this we sepls Ys ‘that the celestial Gods ‘are ‘not ‘comipobended. by bo oe ase - dies, hat that they contain bod es i ‘thei ear ‘divine Tives and energies | Be ee they are not. converted ta ‘body Ye tat that the body * which ix sapeiiek Ay? from: their essence: is ‘converte ed to. 2. divine ease ; and that body: s a a nad ae ee a pede to their intellectual and. ‘incor wporeal perfection, and isnot. == = cause of any molestation to them by its intervention. - Hence it does Bid eee hot require an abundant care aud at ; tention; but spontaneously and after See Bae certain manner selfnotively follows the divinities with which itis connected, not, being i in want of any ‘manuduction, but by its elevation to the

wily raised by itscle

»

one of the Gods, i is also itself uti fot

“Indeed, a celestial body is allied in the most eminent degree to. ie eee -inoorporeal essence of the Gods. “Por as the latter is characterized ‘by ep eas enh, 80 the former i 8 simple. As that is ‘impartible, ‘this is indivisible. eae fs - And as that j is immutable, this after a: similar Taanner a3 smchanged ie ee é quality. tf also it is admitted that thee energies: of the Gods are uniform, Swe ty this body likewise has oue circulation... ‘Besides this, itimitates the games.) : ‘ness. of the Gods, by its perpetual and. invariable motion according to, 5

and towards the same things, conformably ‘to one reason and order, Tt. g Resins ~ Tikewise i imitates the divine Bis. of the Gods b by y the lite whieh is Leaeesegecee es a Bs pees

‘Shated a as <if sinipaied: of paler as different sakes ae is + the case oe 3 “with our bodies; ‘nor does the soul of the celestial Gods so ea: u a a

~ the body suspended | from il, as to form ¢ one animal from the twos hut the animals of these divinities are perfectly s similar and united to the Gods from: whom they depend ; ; and are throughout whole, uniform, and free Praia oe te: all composition. _ For more excellent natures always: subsisting wit Line a Mayet variable sameness in 1 then selves bot inferior, be cing eee from the A Urey ate

Le ae " Saas ey ee vk Y se SF z Oe rs R96 ¢ * ae 9 ‘ . ; > A * ~ Se Fa PS : . ‘ 3 - ” , ry é : 3 > _ _ < 5 j -% ’ a ; - “as = : 2 “ete 4 4 x. = ve = > > “ , . a i trtky : Me Bs; e “ wf “ : s 7 - Mi ‘ = > . L? a *~ a al —- : = _,* 5 5 4% f.- . {be ~ > . P ast ae » + az 42> : ¥ ra : , whe ‘ es - 4 9 a vy ies ts t+ . . . * rs > se 7 =) 4 AP PEE PS ES = $ ¥ Ne : -% : 2 = = } ee ts

: ; lee ulna and ppeieneee aisle 6 Pe of then, : oS themselves, containing all things pioieunanenes in Done, ee to > the ae e

po apreepk then, nor any. letvening me | gee eee Sse h hei fei ‘ther seperned By pe not Piss nor 7

i" Nir iF Bi ay"

: el oe = ee - =" = se “4 s =

AWKED BA rn G ; ¥ % no? ay - owes << at + AA :

= PAAG ¥¥ ; ; oa - ¥ Tee © Lita tA git: : wi : : iss y*4t se 7 “)" , ‘ bs j . : ; “ ‘ :3 4 tii - iri. P.§ yaith ty ste, i ADE SLPS be SV Eanes cae ee ee ode Se > Perk, Se OS NO vd 3 ‘4 ETT PS 4 . , ¥ »% ; Sch yr et a AY ' ‘x i” OX; 7,4 ‘ . F

Aorainion of. superior ses yet s 802 as j never r to 0 drave down t this dominion gone Age

to. themselves, wholes: Tikewise

perfection, and. after: & soap ‘wanner ue this 4h “the celastink Gods Q iy cits | being incorporeal. and throughout divine, because | the divine form wniver- erie Sad eh nt oe in Bean, ee ae g the case, ¢ one total « essence in ak ate

eat et

ee es eee

: oe oo)

ny. Pe -

united, Fide as it were in the celestial spheres, they: have “thete, origin 5 20, ak Se intelligih ble world, and there intellectually perceiving: the Mine SOR oe forms of pascesagve Hey caalipe the sole of hea yeh eked to Guage ae santa ner, she. ‘ead. its |

etemal seavscendency of nouns Ratare.

sateliectunl energies. : ath ale cage same a head beteien oe setank . ince there is nothing to in- — nediam. — Indeed. an inimaterial and :

Se: >

aS ing to. the common participations: of forms, ain

mes in sameness; ee the soni. ‘Of: eliahcs: to the ane, yey ‘the, auigeent: || i HANH dominion ef the one, collects. the communion, of the mundane Gods, sth a SRT via tan | ae: the inities § that hes in the intelligible world. ue GEA Bh MUSING Ng

~ ‘ 4 7 " > P AS a ‘ - 5 > Ss 7 °

cl Jai del Sect L Cape m SN eran Se ‘ sack ot I ne SEAN Ke SRR > Yi Ree Ree ee wm hte " ate , , Why) a pO aha * DNS aia ava? a

°} PL Pit wy } iy" i ik Foye fro “hres

‘ F

on Ny i

‘i

te

i Py . > .

ty. therefore, thes ahapiaes 3 as tear. incorporeal, ines ne a co

3 erpetual t ciewladions. by ‘their will ‘alone, ee ar a themselves: unmingled. with a sensible nature, and are consubsistent with ©

_ the intelligible | Gods. Indeed, the celestial orbs, those visible. statues aS it were of the Gods, are generated from, and subsist about, the intelligible

; Gods, and being thus generated are established _ an them, and have the =. ges abentad § to theme ieee from ‘then. also receives iis perfection, Cage

| j sent. to ‘the vaible Bodies SH

rs ebues in

‘ ~~ ‘7.0% i , T yl aes 4 at re Deed Lae! ” Y ' as a aa.’ ijry¥ 1a0 rh. ~ : SELR AD f Aetee hiss © : ; , S he 4 ‘—~s . .- eaves - — : Yee < - “ “oe : 3 7 cot < d ' v. - s a - . en —— ; . si LEP ae a Ss i a : ; xe Vis ‘* we —— . *.<s - ’ Ps - : A * Se es *- »"a* - ,** “ . ~ — Svenm i : ’ ek att ah havent rs aA ae EA. ‘ : Lf " . ‘ae ; _ bo aos . < , F ¢ “P's a ‘ q ; : : Fife r , >< ——= > eg 2 re Gas Fe = a : > s ‘ “__ 4 - vt | ‘ ~ > 1: a PP ogre ne + # = = =4 - _ : SSS ee SN ‘ J . “ + ¥ Pays : ~ . A : te = ae ; a = y . a £ 4 r, anaes « ‘5 » = --* ‘ . 7 ’

banyan ae Bue i yaoes + ail, the intellectual: conversion of sconcdheg to ine niatres, ee Ee AR the gift of the same essence and powe se

¢ i MAE Gade connects their “congress: into an indissoluble « one. In things of ae A different. eseences indeed, such as soul and body, and in things ¢ of differ-‘t Raa et Species, such as material forms, and those natures which in any. other — Uta Le eB ate separated from each other, the connascent union is adventitious, — Sect ea iat ‘being’ derived: froin’ ‘supernal causes, and lost i int certain definite nies oh ny | ? ; ees of time. Bar the higher we: ascend, 40 the sameness of first: causes, both: ane BE AACS according to form and according to essence, and the more ye raise our-- ee ee * selves from parts to wholes, by 80. much. the more shall we discover and — ARS ae ~ survey that anion which is ‘eternal, precedaneous: and more principal, scion and which contains about and i in ‘itself difference and maltitude. eg ae ae oS & Me — ~ Since, however, the order: of all the Gods consists in ‘union, eat thie : Gat and. second. genera. of. them, and the ‘multitede which germinates — He * Ae . . about thet coexist i in baliy since “e-also bial Hope in them i is earaeterined

vane iy a Ke ai

PAY ae vas ¥ a

: ve oy if} Sota ids) We NS ’ Ay LBS; '

if (V4) \f

is are sonnected with,

eens $$ 7

And thus rue seeming

hy, ~~ ~ <*> 7 r

e i hei ae cays eS on 9, |

Vite tne High an Wap Le tat ‘eS Alseg . pide ‘ f ; ‘ pies Pe ia | eet ees M : \ ¢ , ele te Oe ate & 4 ‘ . yopr . i , 7 he es f ‘ " erate Say : me » = ~

aie ae tes ;

thi cig ike S aeeeth ¢ iP tail Gots; are. ~ a & SATAN ; ae For the visible oe oe on He

’ . , ‘ ~~ SEV oe i we >>

Res oe ey ‘universe may tre piste eaten DAREN the fabr Bore Sawer ‘generation. And: whatever ationg: the Bae aitamare “the & same appellation with immortals, which is called divine, obtains sove-Cara ates reignty: in then), and. willingly | sporsucs: justice” and: reverences you,—of as eld om ans, T tnysell veil deliver the seed and re}

, ~ — w at a5 gts ie joa , . > s7 - : » ; ave at :-&9 : ’ ff ’ ’ is P? ‘ 4" ‘2 j ~) ‘ ‘ a + ; ’ ' 4 J ws : : | A, ’ 4 ‘ ' Ay" at FPas , sate hi .\. iz ? a ‘ st j ‘ iP ot \=2 ‘ ~ ; va ’ ; ar 2) ’ va <, TV i | * is

; ‘ ™ ‘ : “a ‘* c . t« "V8 Be a 7 ' r ’ : ’ } % Ye > >. rh ty yl ; " ’ w bet verre ~~ Z ' < ¢* s yi\eg ; ’ . vy ‘ Pies 1) Creed ’ : ' . ‘ : ‘ " Pid Sts} \ ~* ; ' v War va y ; 1? » j : ai ¥ * > ff, Js J : ‘ ‘ : ' t? MAP Ad LAVA LC AD Pe PANE . ‘ 2 P s = ‘ fet * ON THE THEO ¥y¥ ; : > ' _ ‘a ( 7 e« . b, : : ? . vas Se 4 A ; ‘ . ’ i ¥

ae Wass bas ‘Syen: ane, delivered concerning the seas Gods oe LATS a perfectly conformable to the doctrine of Plato, as delivered by him j in He ALAR ‘Tinieos, in. the speecli * of the demiurgus to. the | junior Gods, Forit is there. said, & When, therefore, all such Gods as visibly. revolve, and a: | such as become apparent when they anes were generated, he. who fae see, qe ther + Gods of Gods, of whom Lam

| this universe thus addressed them | the -demiurgus and father, whatever is. gene

nerated by me is indissc

is | diasoluble ; ‘but to be. deg dissolve that w wi b

| fal i tality’ of deaths ‘my will ae a ee greate i 4 than the vital connectives with, which, you were hot ~ ment of | your generation. Learn

brication at animals, imitathig

Sere a F

| : ates mee a; “Ske che 5th Book of ake ice i this ech is sil discussed ed Pre i Dee

eRe _ thug foe Perna as in these sade

SL OCR WIRE EG

cing my will in its fabrication, © ‘Indeed every Haga which is bound " whi i _ is beautifully har~

i #0 far as you are Degas you are | not nora, nor in every respect become ‘subject to the Res

font at the ‘commencé- Naas | ‘n now, therefore, what Tsay to you indie gating my desire. Three genera ‘of mortals yet remain to be produced. APIS No Weeentea _ Withont the generation of these, therefore, the universe will be imperfect; Peden Gs Oe ELL not contain every kind of animal in its spacious extent, Bat -— = : “jf ought ta contain them, that itmay ‘be sufficiently perfect. Yet ifthese Ses axe. generated and participate ‘of life through me they will become equal ive oSt0 the Gods. That, mortal natures, therefore, may subsist, and that. f. Sae geass e erly all, convert yourselves according to your naiuteto = nig the power which IT employed in jour Bes se is of such a nature as to deser ve. :

peng i is eee business to e ne :

a”

ts

if

Fone

arr >

ty a aint y x if iv bea MA aN

. ‘

Ss 7

Cus hey aot ee Ve. / 7 Ce aay Dt pet ee Sale 3b es A i ‘sath coe Sth “~* Te a i; Re rele ys a Sy “> wy : “age OLN PE: eS nas A TS ie LS ii ike vy Oa hove Weal A Ete: Loe re

ay

Ny

pt Phas Ryan : \agm

a s —— >

DEA ST eee rape

: it: om

hus et ee is? Taare

ht

. > >s.* - 4 4 +

«« 4/4

Oty 3 cs . :

A

. : Pw ; , , os :

We te AUT : ae is r 7.

ne ated by aN

- the morta

CHAP. reat: OF ‘PLATO. ARIA se ed 3 Poss 105 |

wR the Sug to weave together the sotieta anid aenertel nature ; te : ays this mean pratt and deonesees animals, Esauming | them 1 to increase |

. ~ + : rs eee 8 ee ee Pee Sas he

>: As the commentary of eles on ia a :

ry “* The ne of this 3] aeech and providence in the mundane genera of Gods, to lead

. the generation of the remaining kinds of animals, and to ‘place them over Rah we ts een mortals, analogously to the father ‘of wholes voi the one ordesiy davribuaiion cif Ste PUN > of the woiverse. Tor it is necessary that some things she

generated by the demiurgic monad, and others through other media ; the

ee Demiurgns, indeed, producing all things from himself, at once and eter i nally,” but the: things rhe no toon Bee ‘ producing together with him the natures posterior to them Best ee for instance, the celestial produce sublunary Gods, and these: generate mortal animals: the: Demiurgus at the same time fabricating dees eenjunction with the celestial and sublunary. divinities. For in speaking ees he understands all things, and by. understanding : all things he also makes eo iis ital | genera | of animals; these requiring ‘another proximate gene- = as cae tating cause, 80. far a they. ‘are mortal, and. through this: receiving Se

oduced in order, and. first proceeding

sion into being. - But the: character of the words is enthy

bers. shioing with intellectual intuitions, pure and venerable as being perfected oy by the father of the Gods, differing frou ding human con RCN ceptions, ¢ delicate and at the same time terrific, full of grace sand. seats

és eG: a : at once. concise ‘and = SS > studies these things in the imitations: of divine s spe SE Sa eeeee ‘evinces in. the Republic, when he 1 rep the Muse Hes * POR aa Sone Seas e prophet ascending to a lofty seat. ‘He also adorns both these RAE areas

and trans cendi

erfectly accurate. Plato, therefore,, particularly ie

ane = a : species with ¢ conciseness and eee ied the accurate a bn

ve SF ee most i eicaatiy unfolds Sean

: ts vecondite meaning, and is at the same time replete with the most inter-

esting information. respecting the mundane Gods, T shall give the following OT es wate

extracts from it, in which the most magnificent exuberance of diction is.

A is combined with the aire plead cua scientific —— nafeinaa es SOs aa

| tion. > TAN Se cnttet MES (says Proce) is io ‘insert dersiargic power i Ri nein: ary

ould be primarily” Pst ab ANN ET

eches ; aS he also Sesion

106 CRC. ener “THEOLOGY |

i an Feeeilation to. alls erfect animal [i. e. to its paradigm), and the pene. 1 m3 tee ‘of all mortal animals; the taker of all things, at the same time, —

world; and making all things 0

Seterezcege

= Se

overs of if extoas, direetly. shadowing forth divine int tele ectionn

seaey 5

ae a

Os: fotech

» For the obj

cts! of this speech: are, the perfeetio no

a Ge

each other; Plato ie eniployed ‘watts dau ei

aking, converting | ‘to himself the two-fold.

| e “it : bed of the grand wad sole in ‘ake dentences” ia — , names | s s | | adapted to these ‘devices, or of magnitude in the: con 2ED ions and the i oo S figures: which - give” completion to this idea. Besides this, als os

sisting and adorning all things throngh: exempt transcendency ; es ae but the secondary. fubricators adding what ‘was wanting to the formation — e of the “universe. : Mal mhecatire, bi ng

distinction: and. purity, the unfolding of truth, and the iustrions p prero. TO. . Se ; gatives. ‘of ‘beauty, are tningled. with the idea of magnitude, this: being especially adapted to the subject: things, to the speaker, and to the —

poate ue divine, as wall the ee

to the fori ‘f the act: oe ns

: : Homer, also, when energizing enthusiastically, represents: Jupiter aes

a a

anid at apatbor: bulbar za vemails as the e medium: * Ge ee aoe |

vy Sa: bad to Saeay samy:

- The Gods to council EARS Tae IA Ss te eter rena died SA RNA TI

= This Goddess pervading ee collects: hi e ‘Seine’ nu ee ad pith

Ren ie Hea

if NaFAS uv

"tha

spe ordinations of Gods; econ ing himself, as: it were, the centre of all the: divine genera in the sett ittt obedient to his ‘jntellection. “But at one Wie time he conjoins the multitude: of Gods with hinaself i without a = Sn

ert ts it ta the demiurgic monad. For the Gods are both separate. ee at ard

bjects of seg ent Se Bok

from mundane affairs, and eternally provide for all things, being atthe =

3 same. time exempt ‘from them. through the highest transcendency, and eee pnts

VF bi extending their providence: every-where. For their antningled nature is —

aN “not ‘without ‘proviilential energy, nor is ‘their providence mingled with ft . Through trar nscendency of power they are not filled with the =

beneficent will, they make al ae

nies in Sgetoncs ee pasties andin

ely is

, bt ta ; i ‘oe : ‘ : “9 : ’>4 *}* i\ . ‘ ‘ . ie ; ‘ vite oe ; PN ON <« -- ce ’ of Fee aeie aivatet ay fle W's, = FW hws XN 5 v. ¢ ’ CV SES Sy) AS tee ave ‘ - -. 3 SS OAR Me eee PLATO. af als wee Mtn art Wn Ap Ay >. ee. ~ rs 9 vo. im . pot «4 ‘ she

Wk ee being. sina from. all things, being similarly present to al thir

= Sinee, therefore, the

ae them to himself without a mediam, and illuminates them with sepa pes Daa a numingled, and pure form of bife. Whence also I think he orde

: ther. convert them: elves to Greeks nor Barbarians; which is just the same a8 to. say, that they must transcend the two-fold orders of mundane matures, and abide immutably- in ‘undefiled intellection. ‘But at another ‘

oS ‘time Li converts them ta a provideotial attention: to pecans nates,

| especially require the assistance of Themis, who contains in herself the — divine laws, accordi gt to which —— is — y €a nnected with — Rijeka wholes. Homer, therefo i epinee coun ems: i yan. the two-fold ‘energies ey Jupi iter; but Plato, through this” WA PR ce: speech, comprehends those two-fold modes of discourse, _ For te D

denen them to provide for, and give existence to, mortals. _ But he orders th

NA es acini ‘botli these are comprehended, viz. the. uomingled through the in

; provide tial energy, through the command to fabricate; nouris

Veen i fabricated. For every demiurgic cause is exempt from the t ated by it; but that which is mingled with and filled fic

iy i PN ni an thes much in comnion ae cea PUVA Mae * Let us > in the wits place

Al Wa : ui ts A Tite te it fh vey ite WAR 1) Ne ht ae EN Path h the Mon nye ahh vi} bith Rae wi AUN PPS AAG AY

MW) eh LUST

Ay ON,

ne War Hy DALS ; y us) NY ahh ea at yi

-

i

ata anne the Gods that gorem the world, and the demons the SA 7. attendants of these, veeeive alter this manner unmingled purity, ‘and eet ee proyidential administration from. their father; at one time he converts — Seay

NA a aa Co separated from all things, to remain exempt in Olympus, and’ Mee one

< excites different Gods: to “Gillerout: ‘words “Dhese. divinities, ‘therfore, oy ve

AND ene utgus renders: the Gods unmingled with secondary natures, and ¢ aca i ‘i é pony S30 eT as fabricate. in. imitation of himself: and in an injunction of this Kind . ie : : of the: father, for he is separate, being exempt from: mundane ¥ wholes 5 : ¥e . , al natures. Or rather, we may suryey both in each; Soe i Bee. ee Ss

Ha teres imitating the demiurgus, they provide for secondary natures, as. he docs ae aie AU, 2 Soe ae immortals } and in fabricating they are —— the lose Bara rons

a co imibecil and inefficacious, and i is unable to adorn” and. fabricate then. Reece

eee Si ON THE THEOLOGY BOOK vit eG Sie

is: collective saa convertive of squlGitade: to: its monad, that it” calls, up- rast wards the natures which have proceeded to the one fabrication of them, ana ee

: ose who :

are HOt entirely unacquainted with such-like discourses. | But how those ea ses ee that are allotted the world by: their father are called Gods of Gods, and Bel ihe according to- what conception, cannot easily be indicated tothe many; for there is an unfolding: of 5 one divine. intelligence in these names.” a = a

and inserts a boundary and divine measure in them, is clear to th

- Proclus then proceeds te relate the explanations given by others of these words; which having rejected as erroneous, he very properly, i in my opi-

mien, adopts. the following, which is that of his preceptor, the great — Syrianus. “ All the mundane Gods are not simply Gods, but they 2 wholly | Gods which participate: fur there is in them that which is sepa-

rate, unapparent, and supermundane, and also th 2

tributed and one: but this vehicle which is. suspended from their unap-

parent essence iB secondarily a God. For if, with respect to us, man is.

two-fold, one inward, according to the soul, the other apparent, which we see, much more must both these be asserted of the mundane Gads; since

divinity also is two-fold, one unapparent and the other apparent. This

being the ease, we must say, that * Gods of Gods” i is addressed io all the mundane divinities, in whom there isa connection, of unapparent with

apparent Gods: for they are Gods that. participate, ‘Tn short, since two- art _ fold orders are produced by the Demiurgus, some being supermundane, ss

F at which i is the apparent = | : image of them, and. has an orderly establishment i in the world. Andthat, indeed, which is unapparent i in them is primarily a God, this being undige =

and others mundane, and some being without, and others with participa: ) : |

ton Tof body], if the Demiurgus now addressed the supermundane |

ages d have alone said to them, “ Gods :” for they are without vie ge participation i. e. without the: participation | of body}, ‘ye separate and

_ Gnapparent -— but since the speech is to the mundane: Gods, be calls them

Gods of Gods, as. being: participated by other ‘apparent divinities. In + these also daemons 2 are awe : Ps shane for they also are Gods, asto their

es spect | e peculiarity. they. indivisibly particle drus, when ie calls the twelve Gove oe nee

oy orders; he 4

; Ai ey as and Gods ‘utiapparent, and at thes same time apparent. For aus as ; has : . f ip eeahi pk MN Ae een said, is the 1 meaning of ‘ Gods of Gods.” For the term ‘Gods i 3 ee RA DR “)()° alone adapted te them ; since ‘they are not alone. ubapparent; nor the 9 any : i, ‘as if: gome one should say Gods and Gods; STR a Ded Gn DaNtthan’ every bond of this kind is artificial, and foreign from divine a OR RRO

et AW Hs 1: js also: necessary to. observe: that every. mundane God bas an ‘atliige! ROMS eas PAM suapended: from. him, according: to which lie is. denominated mundane, - acim ite {iss SOAR Magia « Co has: likewise a divine soul, which rules over its depending vehicle; aE qe Sai and ant Immaterial and ‘separate intellect, senarding. to hares he; is ‘one SORRY aig ar

MY lecee ag = Ih Ry As awed Gods twice enunciate is

CHAP. \ WE SAAN OF PLATO. - ee 109

; hendese of desta ee the same time dexbisienten: alt the attendants oe

the divinities Gods, adding, * and thie is the life of the Gods’ Ail these, therefore, are Gods of Gods, as possessing the apparent’ connected with

thee shin ane aud ssf é i are * fone with the eae

kes. ‘ie nicl concerning te selisle os heart oF ‘the Hea It BNC eas : as necessary, however, since we have said the words are demiurgic: or Rhee - fabricative, that they should be ‘received in a manner adapted to demiurgic providence. But if ‘these words are intellectual conceptions, bs, and the intellectual conceptions themselves are ‘productions, what shall we say the demiurgus € é Ca

scts in the moititude of mandane Gods by

first words of his s Spe os

first and most ‘simple: proceeding from the -demiurgus, deifies a recipients of it, and makes them: demiurgic Gods, ‘particip ated

i - 2 these are onde. hed by the ‘anitial prec from: ha es is sory) Rote ca le universe ; but by intellect be belongs to an age beieiAiee 2 iaielbgible ESSENCE ; and bed soul si house dom ‘the claims ite which eee a

indeed a part of the sensible

ech? ‘Ts it not evident we: ammust say that this energy of his is deific? For this one divine i intellectual conce ce es 4

~ fe) Se

NST deliver the demie ur

, ; SAU AG f : y+”

a ‘ as from intellects which “any Goi pa eof i iKelects, >and are participable by bodies... ‘Hence the assertions. eee a are eae ai or generated, and that they are. not entirely immortal, and ‘every thing else eae

ce ae him, wae tet life that is divisible. about. bade: ‘Such a eeit oo hewevery being triple in-each mundane God, neither d 8 renter saking to intellects ; for intellects subsist in ‘aopre oe

= and animal, vig. to the animal which i is. divine, and partakes ofa i gonl, For intellect. does not know the demiurgic will Gena reason, : tea Bhs oceah: intelligence, or in other words, es aatellectusl Visions ee Ht yatiee nor. through conversion, but throug |

Seelour with it, But soul as being. reason, and nok. inte ell lect ats sell ae requires appropriately to its essence the | a SRAVEROD: to the intelli

SON <THE THROLOGY Pe cs oa Re

“with the divine intellect, and are entirely unt

tenses cf soul i is. ‘the. first” ‘of generated natures, and a little after’ the demalireus oes Breas addresses these when be says, * * since ye are generated.” Nor does ae sare ree as ae represent the dewinrgus as. speaking only to the animals: which are ‘suspended from the souls of these Gods; for they pertain to corporeal natures, and ¢ are not adapted to enjoy the one demiurgic intelligence, to ait tna

medium. Nor yet does” ‘he represent him as speaking to souls gerber eon

decors selves; ‘for a are sailed jeommarial but the Gods a aS

: the sacks of the WS Rnake are maddie sed tree

ks as S whole s as being: itself. | ele and’ ‘as. ae were ie ‘sar 1

the energy: of reason, ible To these, therefore,

3 And a is nail to them ma twofold respect ; first, as

is. “bnd they pa ti ici

re wriately adapted to them, so far as they bave a

rdination anil connexion m with Ausene: Salonen and: 50 fat at RL eae

ae cis eS

us nen ceunaiially i a _essentialized in Teasons, the demiurgic: speech

E BY: oes for ase are Gods. of those. Rots and E

iy ’ . a ta 1S ee

ae as they. are participated by them. But: the reandates Neate: iad |

= zen ___ generated natures, are adapted to them. as intellectual essences. Sata ~ Get usin the next. i place attend: ‘to the meaning ' of the week s Of unpiey

: | participant: of. ate For. the one itwelf | Ss alone deity, awithout 1a

the first partieipati fee. ef all things; but the one of thin. aos as proceeding. from, the one se: es

whom. I am ‘the de - gndissoluble, such being my will im its fabrication” Plato then : appea:

e.” and every thing else of this kind which is more divine Sa: ‘ ;

miur gus an a futher, whatever is generated by me o. ve .

- to give a triple division to the energy of the one: demiargus in. mo (a:

production of the junior Gods, viz. a division into the deific, into that which imparts connexion and into that which | suppl ies a similitude-to animal itself. For the: address. of the dermiurgus ‘evinces those. to be —

Gods that proceed from him, ‘Bot the ean: respecting: the indiss

soluble and dissoluble, by defi ng the measure of a medium between — these, impart a distribution and connexion commensurate to the order t of : the mundane Gods. And the words calling © mi them to the fabrication — of mortal natures, cause them to be the sources of yerfection to the — universe; and: the fabriontors: of sec condary animals, cenforma

Seebart pennerts his: oteprog: joail Se aes oe - nilekes. :

lishes thei i im the intelligible trinds. - To the one ‘being indeed, for the =

primarily: deified, as which : the: one. is deity, bot dette: is: ‘he | first se

any thing, and is not participable; but she. one being in which there } a ints ts od of God. Aad being is deity as: the summit

ge which is primarily God. But throug He sonia eres demiurgus.« establishes his offspring i in tho meand of the inteligihte tind, oe, Bre ee he. dire eternity. ‘itself. For eternity: is. the: cause of tus eepanend

oe i ee permanency to every. thing: which: veontinues. pe

Hence all: mundane natures: are bound according to the

and have something of the indissoluble through th ken ion of him: the natures which are ne y indissoluble ac uf “a if ren nt from these,

and preserving power, and. he connects ee transcendent and exempt. For all things are: preserved i in a twofold Ae Sear respect, fro AC goodness, which. is truly able and mires = oe scene ithich

Es ae ap ol ete BOOK vit,

triads} ‘cau the. third of dees energies. For. to. this the vivific axsimi« Sith lates the mundane Gods, and inserts in them. the paradigms of animals, | _ which they generate. And this, indeed, will be one scope of generation, —

the converting and. perfecting. the proceeding multitude of the Gods,

ene 3 i) But after the one. there will be a triple wea which: establishes. them jnthe three intelligible orders.

This second demiurgic aie PROSE ee ie fn: whi ich is } deific, illuminates. ibe. ‘mundane Gods with a firm ‘establishment, an ava immutable power, and an eternal essence, through which the whole world,

ty sa and. all the divine. allotments. subsist. always. the same, participating . — gh the. on of an immutable nature and undecaying power. - “For

ch is Scene from z an n Sumo veri: cause, is indissoluble

a6 nh Con: “bet ing nea eenne! so hits Disatable: * San oa . sare permanent, and are exempt from every mutable and variable : sence. | Bat such as proceed both from this cause, and from other

oveable principles, are indeed immutable so far ‘eeup Mey: proceed from the dex iran, but mutable so far as they proceed ine! natures which the demiurgus alone. porn: oe ee Sibeicatie

- immatable and indissoluble, both according to their own nature, and is to them a guardian:

according to his power and will, For he imparts

their essence. im a manner

the power. which he contains, and. from: bis_ providential

ae ¢ lawful y sehen ae saved.

mats ‘ fey are likewise 80. from t the ; S : all. Ahings, ai nic | Abe divine law which ¢ re ne Oe :

: : aie contains alt sere “Butz a still greater NEED

; ‘h 1 these is the derniurgic: will which employs op ‘oduc tior or what is superior to. goodness, or aS ce aus ore pe fect ‘than Bi which ‘imparts by Mismnination aes

pas eee Oa oe Ne 4 “ ¢ a .

be é < =

hs :

—

CHEAP: SRE , “OF PLxTO: “ BESS e ns

NGAUS AEE tc connect’ an watewout essence, sod is ah boend-and: mea pewter nt eiiaapee to which also the der MG power, saying, such being: my will in its fabrication.” For he : wil Eat cas established his own will asc ue guard. over. his own proper. works, 7 Eee Sin eas whic h gives wuion, counexion and measure to-the whole of things : sete ances OW ho the demiurgus,. iowever, is, and who father i is, has-been wnfolded | pa ic oi ‘iy us before, and will be now also concisely shown. ‘There are then sae fae these four; fatber'alone; maker alone; father and maker; maker and — 3 NOS Se rae age father. “And father indeed is ether for bound} being the first proce: ossion

me from thé ove. Father and maker is the. divinity who subsists a s oeding - tacthe intelligible: paradigm {at the extrenrity of the intelligible order,} and whom Orpheus says, the blessed Gods call: Phanes — gOnUS. Wonks! But maker and father is Jupiter, who is now called by himself

‘ demiargus, but whom the Orphic writers: would call t the fe

anes And inaker alone, i is the cause of part would say. ‘Po father: alone, therefor ees telligible, intellectual, 0 stipermundane-and: ‘mundane natures are in eens To fe 4 ieee her and. RUN ag maker, all intellectual, supermundane, and mundane natures. are subor Heat, dinate. ‘To maker and father who is an intellectual deity, supern rs and inundane natures are subservient. But to maker done, mundane Co atures alone are in sub ection. And all these: particul the narration of Orpheus; for’ according: teaoh peculiar: ak Wi eeatiare ot is Sc aamanaserrensds xem SUE ECAR NS

ae at fis ° ‘e's 17, ree > mkv iy aes Jie i» * “ soe Pe ee SE co eee Sat ae Tae, Ue don ; Se Re el x<aes! tat pee es tan % fue he 7, Ais ea aU ie aye) I taps , 2% ver : t = at a —_ ~ a : wt 2 AS cay

~ ey J

— Fe

‘ca

rs =e f ~"s

(is ayy: Sines e

ee va ee * Brery shi herefore, Hho : whic i = bound is dale, b but to 2 be = wling to mw ssolve that which is

nu Auta ran ie zs seis ee Thins Viet ee ‘ (eeaiiovie ‘ : SPR ee he SEM UR MARION (ates

niurgus now reters the cause of immutable ee

manner, nor ig th : 0 eae But that which is ina certain res -- Jation aecordin @ to’ ‘this: mode. That which is in: every respect. beak

is: Hikewise i in every” ‘respect. dissolved, And that which is bound by- Ee es itself is also by itself dissolved: But that which is bound ‘by something =

14 ee : = ne ON TRE THEOLOGY BOOK vit

: te oo how the di 38

» +

; a eee For every. ‘thing 3 isnot bound

) ct bound, t

r

‘different from itself, has also on that its dissolution depen lj ikewise which: is. bound in time; is also: dissolved: according to: ‘But ‘that which is allotted a perpetual bond, must also-be said

_ perpetually “dissolved. ‘For in short, dissolution is conjoined bond. ‘Fora bon a

$3 ho ger pre erving their characteristic pec ili And 1 : and that which results, ren things corrupted together, but do

NOt. be

not be »bound when’ ¢ ee «we a bond. then alone: takes. place, wher there are many things, and. whieh are preserved, having one power

ORI om oan Nees mmcatelies ie

) sep yet - Setioly yt ae A Ses a sh : dee he ere Me re; as we a vi aie B 5 hank he ait

: subsisting in a cert sothers, according: to time, and pe

_ diseoluble and indissoluble sand af it is in a certain respec ee Lee | and din Bene respect ¢ aL. sble. So tha

io 5 to. ime. But they are aise ad ab

; Heh ee Oe ees oh ™ =

ed, is the province of an evil”

tuble and indie

® ofthe Gods, ‘and to conjois, proper modes of solution Pied

: ifter-a similar

xt which is. bound in one way, dissolved in different == has also its disso.

ding. That eS

sid to pes SA ge nDEL withevery | d is not union without: multitude : since the ane does

not require. a bond. “Nor is it an assemblage oF ‘many and different

S51 er) ecu liarities. For a. thing eo |

: them is one ething, e bound. For

s that are bound. should remain’ as’ ay iy bat.

n, whether this pawer be ‘vorporeal ae Holone oe: be the: ideas sy bane are. pate ate ae PGI

ef | ‘de hones oan

eats: with ite Bonds, however, and their dissolutions differ in. ee

ain respect, and simply, from: themselves, and from » bee

_ sothers, rE petually. For j in these their differences ee rst

rH consist. We must not, therefore, wonder if the same thing is both ie ve t indisso-. oe

it t the works of the oral

> td apenas weaning indeed: from itself, and

CAP. Va. i be RIPE 8 | as

a bend, 4 separation ab the simple things of which they consist, according to the definite causes of things: that are- hound, existing in him. that- binds, © Por ‘as that which i is: self-subsistent. is: said: to. be ng es in a twofold respect, one, 26 supplying. all things. from. itself alone, also from another —

= : : which i is the cause of it, thus. also. the: indissoluble is. 80, from. another, 7 i ~ and fromm ateelf’; Lieber that which i is moved is tualkd and subsists 3 in Yj Eh

another and from: itsel

belongs to mortal natures, which are dis

= similar: manner. ~

Wer these: two. ‘nea: keen two modes” of: dueaea: are: ans

pbowed ‘viz that which is dissoluble from another and from itself is opposed to that which is indissoluble from another. and. from: itself. ) And this; indeed, is. dissoluble: in itself, as consisting of things that

séparate. Bar in consequence of having i in something else: rior Gitself — the causes of its subsistence, | by this cause, and necerding te this. x alone it” becomes dissoluble. Ag :

a twofold ‘respect, and which Pore in itself the cause o of i its disso ition

and also’receives it from’ another, is opposed to that which is ‘simply: ; indissoluble in a twofold | respect, from itself and: from another. These, therefore, ate four i in. number, viz. that which is simply indissoluble from self, And again, that which is indissolable after a certain manner im & - terofald: respect; that whieh is dissoluble after. a certain manner in a twofold res ect; and that which is dissoluble sinpl

from itself, and from another.’ OF 7 these’ four, however, the first: peu ‘

to ‘intelligibles for they are indissoln b es as being entirely simple, and _ receiving 00 composition or dissol ution -awhatever, ‘But the: fourth a soluble from themselves aunt from Baer

os others, a8 consisting of many ‘things, and being com pose ib yt

8 in ‘such a way, as to be at-ac

Re our ‘concar with them. ‘For after: a -eertaitr: tanner, the 1esé as being th a ts works oft the secs ietadiisoliible : and svete are se ew snaactoen

t6 the mundane Gods’; for the second and the Ahi ad of these

LVS ele Gos

ne pin} Iya. ote s : hit i-, hs st pene v / iG > ' ihe Kh abe & kee

sERoees a y Re | us ee it

| pearac of th bi Ose:

owith the works: of the father. OF, animals, and. the: sani nk: particip:

Waits . of mil ds Jast natures ;

= And souls which contain some — calls. these and «all the: productive pr

ei ae ie seodks sof thi father Avon They. are also indissoluble from the deiniurgic will, since they: ure of 8

fe g- idan 3 ets we contains re swede iuet

thing, therefore, = is apaiti ae

he works of th

ride Bs at were in ‘souls as in et vehicle, ‘cannot be called

has of ‘them, a For there are. no ee of shia bs since: eink is ses ee imag er Smo

ee i tifal bond of them: ‘But ani imals

ing of 2 a partible nature: are bi

*

a, [wigs by. geometrical,

As andes Hegre the indinsaiuble in. nthe. toundane God

ss 4 Pe

SESS the indissoluble with: a bond. os But there

is likewise in a + on ‘respect a dissolution. of them, so far as they

ure, ok which. the: father pontains sin

= . = ase 88 ‘a being perpetually bound. Por are bone ae pein ineniaes auch BS are ee

= that

| saiplenaioen tr: which they are coniposed.— Sees “te siihexens cet

id is dissoluble ; and this is alsothecase 9 - For these are, all hodies, the composition = sted souls, — But intellects which |

her; for ‘they: were not generated, but were unfolded into light in an ce golten manger, aa if fashioned within. the adyta of bis essence, and

through: aaneersd for thie di is. ies sonst wt are bound with: animated ae ak arithmetical and harmonical ratios al: ae g, iples of which the senl s subsists Sh sig Ny | -indissoluble ; such Ss oe the ‘power, which le contains,

; not, oi mreven, 80. indisoluble Bes

pe etual,

:

pen aos ‘var PPE F hela A

Jia

a. 3 ei.

oopene ti AP. vit

i : , . 4 " wae ‘ J R ; , ‘

disialiite wicake ae they. are cnnced: witlt. a ode ormty aid | inaptitude of matter. And the former indeed ate beautifully. sarmonized

_ through the union inserted in them by their harmonizing cause. bat, this isnot the case with the latter, ‘on account of the toultitude of causes.which — 10. Jonger mated : through the. ‘multitude which is mingled in their. Re a 80, that ; they: are very: properly allotted 4 remitted * harmony... eae 2 < | Shas dissoluble and indissoluble, and. ‘another j is dissoluble. only, just. AS — ae.

the intelligible is alone indissoluble. . Why, therefore, is that which is =

| primarily. bound at ene and the same lime dissoluble. and indissoluble? oes

ness is. unific.. Dui. ak 7 ae neat ~ BSE

insert in them a similar union ;* for their. union is. dissipate

ig +

‘Hence, every thing which is bound. is dissoluble. ‘But one th

Because it is betray harmonis ized, and is meld composed. : well composed it obtains union ; ‘since good ne obtains the Asana dae from. t ther

pay cause oak htbe Mane: and i is athe: source sof aiuauaes

mundage putures. Hence we agein have the threo: pr — won. through the. well, the. paradigmatic. ‘through the. Deantifinlly = ‘maak

eo = *. > “. ->-+ eo Pee Pe a _~ = . : v ‘ 4 i ?t-<ce > . = 3 “Le —* J Pees Fi, - ‘. Ue - . gy ie < % = » -- A yh, Pip a, oe P - ’ * . iY I i ae ~ "Se _" | i :

deniurgic through the harmonized S But it is. necessary. that a. _compo- bate os

sition of this kind, harmonized by. the: one fabricating. power, filled. with : divine beauty, and: obtaiding: a boniform anion, should: be indissoluk ; for the ome SAYER Shek: to Pucks, it is the pr once ats ai oe

y tw

ODIs: Sis = = eS eee

+ Mentinets prionto. th sis Plato had aid: thas ne gnianes is pee 9s | alt bh

ee aes: hy lim by whom. it was bound, « If however, it-is-eatirely os impossible for the universe to be dissolved by. any other, but the father ng oe ~ alone is able to dissolve it, and itis impos sible: for bim to effect this,. eo Se en ‘the province : of an e : he dissolved. For: either he. most dissolve. it, or some other. But if —

——e seco who is. it p Aha ig. able we offer wiatenee, to the See 3s Sepa

s

i} natures—it. 43h 05 35:

Ey Pees a ee ee Gen TON

es ;

ble for the tiniverse to.

7 _ Zz a ae >> . , : -% po ans 5 : Mx7 a . t

s*.4< = +

eKial

Voy 2

Wy oe I a

Py. ale ’ phd Vw ; rads’ ok ye . ° ° : sw “uh f 4 Rs ~ 5 ' i+ , —* yal ie 2s AW de Je ’ : . : . * hey . . -

: * a vy ‘

7 " . s +

‘ > CHAPTER VIII. .

bys ~~ FAG (i Bs . : v

. ase & & ¥ ae ,

a = = SS 3 a ge = a Sue te s = i b =<

. SF: —~% a

act et us ‘sean tei ke eae of the following eae ie demiurgus to the mundane Gods, as beautifully un-_

“folded. by Proclus : s Hence so. far as you are generated, you are not immortal, nor in every respect indissoluble, yet you ‘shall never’ be dissolved, nor become subject to the. fatality of death; my will being a much greater and more excellent bond than the vital connectives. sine which you were bound at the commencement of your gen crabon.” Since all the mandane Gods to whom these words are addt esse se ioe !

In the next:

| of divine. souls, and animals suspended from them, er in othe since they are participated xouls, and since the demiurgus denomi rates them indissoluble and at the same: time: dissoluble, in the way above fee explained, he now wishes. to: collect i in one: point of view, and: into-one i truth, all that he had said separately. about them. For at one and the same time he takes away from them the immortal and the indissoluble, and apain: confers, these on them: through a sebversion of their opposites, For media are allotted. this. nature, not receiving the nature of the si eee extremes, and appearing to comprehend the whole of. both. Just as if “> some one-should call the: soul impartible. and-at the: same tine: patible, : 0) as eunsisting of both, and neither: impartible,. nor partible, as being iyi en ba different from the extremes, For see hoe # middle of Sic ae soe so Meng. OW ‘surveyed i in the mundane Gods. =

=z OA eee a : eee : Soe , 7 " #x = 4, / . > ee, s = i 4 " ; ;

iol ae ah ys anak ae principally: and. panels called imsaetal, elias coppice jest : :

HUSA Oia Sa ta swith inunortality ; since that also is. primarily: being. which i is being. from phair vn ant itself; intellect which is: intellect. from itself; and one. which: ‘is: from es ptt -' Stself one. For every where. that which primarily possesses. any thing is such from itself; since if it were not so front itself but. from. another, that other woukl be primarily, either intellect, or life, ‘or the one, or some~ thing else: and either this would be. primurily so, or if there is nothing Bees won| the foment cat be to gaan ara there . Te;

~~ ‘ tis, ‘ Dae

Mii? Glu oe 4 aL

i ~~ . AAS ee "*

a ee ie

Ros a Sa = 23 2 7 ‘,

i

e > =

ee us fee ‘s oe ; Rh a ale ee ee ahh, Monee ato : aes Loe fe ea t : | | Wave ve re per me Ree ates Ak ; Be AB Tae Pa BA ee ory, =a : oo zy Wasnt “y Ss ow Thtks = : vies ts sta it 4 . wht s i ‘Ag. ‘ i m) Wii? ai ; \ - Ae ) : / : oe } Wits ;: Av Po Ay 7

hat etry

; biota; avhich is: - tiemoriat ons He tself, f | immortality, Bat that which j is ee wil according to the. whole | eee CPeN 0s utportality from ‘itself i 1s tise! 3 prituarily immortal. Fence as. that which is secondarily: being: isnot beng, SO. that which j is secondarily immortal i is snot immortal, ee it is pot cee “mortal j tor. mi the-immertal, —peither: DOSSERSI

if: le = Anak ‘ihe third fiom that wiih is Sahwpe ely

*)

a . " . ie ? 4. ; At

Miah ies Sip cok iene ON THEE THEOLOGY HTT RBS eRe OORT

itself, nor. self-subsistent,. nor pr ISSESSCS. barn:

; this} is: entirely a defection or departure

osecRsing a Connascent: life, nor. infinite power. these! are in a3 sueressive order: ‘That: which: ee front asi reas mi fi a that: which seceives, infinite life. from :

jcrmortels the second: 2B. ‘pat dmmartal } +

ima :

thems: nor have they « finite life ; bot they are: atten , n alee — poews mortal matores. Pore the © secon

: mee dissoluble, which is jadiseghuble: with whond: whichis _ proceeding from divided ). gahases For: Gt is wot: simply. dissoluble, but dissoluble | by its cause, aor SE For that Ww hi /

it the some time dissoluble in “consequence of

chi is E Rosi: ieee to 2 all time, i is s alone: me pond ai

—

~ . 4 ‘ de i< eet Bethy ker erates S Woe Spee ROUT oh re OB Pee : ‘ ’ = ROE 1 CORA ene rad SERS Sega es ° ~ t . = . | A 3 Ri fcated Dohler PN Ley te ae en ae ee eee The one in jissol bb} e a int iar var ’ . wh was: a 4 * ales >> : ; ~ a 7 , " ‘ ey bd xt va ~ Ve » Ve ; i* ; > é ‘ ZS , ‘ .

in disso lnble in conjunction with: simplicity 5: but the second ja ely, so, together” co mine sand toe third, bing: off

from oth, %, is in nits ith ature dlissotubte,

ve . os x >» , on: : 2 a Ste os Oe Tac] > ¥- a . hy, “eh A > - b 7 * th woe % Pp wy Yah ‘ 4p { 4 ;

which: imparts. to’ itself os ny isan be |

aeeh ; ami thet which neither Sa

F nor -abother ex bibits the infinity of ee And the fest: indeed; is Sigs

the third is: mortal; and the

| fean: is. adapted to the: mundane Gods. For: they” neither have the <= jortal from themselves, so. far as they derive it from: that whieh is

truly and. primarily. immortal, and. 80 far as bo: a ae 7

re the 4 af ie is entiecy: indimoluble: hee . simple — Nor are they dissoluble accor eS

i a amuatie 7 union. As Yeetore 3 in 5s the cause ee for it is more excellent : | bas. —. inti s ae wed in ——

bodies s for apalogy is @ bond. And likewise 2 bound with animated bonds they became animals.

} nature,’ and.

: ligibles, being eternally, so. A | tot eee oo owhich is an. ‘immortality pepe tising into existen ce, ‘and having eS sh itaeecenea osibsistence | in always: becoming to be. Her ;

precedes things: et as

nature, alte. the same: manner here. also, a ‘bond precedes dissolution ; » and the rese ce of a more divine power.

1 muds and media in them, as _

an si the soul. Tk is also seen in So

media. eventos Dhivwist, with aibics we mortal, tha

d of ae is: conimon to: all the beings that differ from: a morta nee which consists in not being deprived of the life arbi it ee

pa: According ta this sense of the _ Plato says that thedemis

mortal. But eheiher’ kind : of the immortal is s the: ‘poutniy er intel: x

e mund lane Gods, S

ce, it may be said ‘that

RMN the immortal and mortal are’ — divided without a. median, en

ee 2 if th inimodtal

: a common es of the in inno

: ee [renictar be steenoetal “Bot chat whieh is p ey

the whole of its life in efemity. “T ath tional the whole of time, dad has ih

2 sible i Hite, thts conse an "a ve ta : Ve as rst ta read om wb 3 oe a 2 ease Ni

| j - pit _. " | : . ” Vie .¥ ‘ " iz, 'y-, ’ . ~ _ . : e : . i’ 4 : : AP , 54 St eae , Ocuyiie a» "iy 4F ae . : . “2 om , : : «(4 5 : Oa ne ¥ ° , Sd f , Aes , “het agg Pon” es res ; " ; via . ‘ r Mii 05 > “3 - ‘ Lee ’ os . ’ | , . \ . " 2 ad t ’ 2 . i'm a) nope" ~ . . > ies - : ; , : a: é : . ’ ap we , 4 é My a" ‘ . a ‘ , ‘ . . .. . 4 n 2 ¢ 7 P > vi > 3 . _ » i458 ae 7 , " m : ts ‘ : "Ee . ’ t A y g Q 4 ~ ‘ ; sé el . ~, . a 7 PEST ORS, : ; _ . 4 peli fos y : ‘ ’ va - wy ly { ‘ é ; : a : , \ _ & : ha >A, . 7 “ Ve w% j

| “generation, bat 3 38° ‘not i ¥, Ae 2 | And again, the me

SO hss aM ‘THE THEOLOGY ea Oy “BOOK val.

r seine to the stability of

and ‘that ot partia

, to ber nearer to eeceat natures, ‘casing jedieit a sfemsmere: anton

snstle spies itself into‘o ‘one icine is subordinate, and —* , ie -SEL IE SEES ea e - And of the 3c, the f es

casts s aside its essential i = ‘this is alone" 1 ine i oe “| the: primarily 55 : Sosa, AP as sae ality of the

he | ina’ etree uns, nore of demons, c a are in realty ently ofa middle natures” cls

; » > f. - “ss -~ “ * Be OS: 40r ay at ap bel salen cae brs Fa eect en ge gee OF nS PNET re = = Se ree 7

edium between ‘the: immortality of the mir | souls, is. thie which sek a life always ising. into

ni is e which remains i filled with mt ae ia, oa re sige ees te ease: pros’ to mortals “entirely iS ey the true life which it contains, and alone be ¢ the essentia

s. And the

7 ns | all of ‘them ‘obs ‘Gols, ee ht eae For these TO |

‘ ro Y . FN ’ v a, a te mo A , ee ‘ i Seerse Led 7 . -Mn Se ale a . b Bit, 4 ar) er Pubic @§ SA Ph . - _ -_ _ - ad ~ _ * - " : = = = Sos = . = = oS —_ — te Ol -> 2 . 7 =) FP 4 on he oS - . * }- = : ~ we -— la << ye.

° of ~ Lent ~~ *

4 a . Ped. + 4? ee . Fa *) 7 a ME ty Me? 45% . Peis »5 uy

aaa, 4 , . “2 4

is y' Wily 7 A +

‘ Wie _ ht mia ‘+ ‘ A we ad, ost. a) e ‘Ze N yy _

_- ) ‘ I . { vs vin y a

Ply POR. ; Sa ee abe M: b a ww se Beef “ be = ee Gt ry a Ve 3

tT : “ yy, paige ; sO? ©7284 petit _

7 _, :

TptdS ig bare Sz ctr. . $£:2, 922,48 m33% 24; : eel eeiest pisses ts arier >? e-

Te “ss 2? ro iat) 54 .

+ Px - rT Bra ey Ak “ST Rte koe a. > aT ~~ eS ’ - Wye > ay pele. ”

~~ _*

NEE ns rh Whe fang

a“ *> >" >»? vise See -* js Ae Ce

—.) fee sit tive ie

> Yo ree “ST “

5 « Sear ae ot moe _ 3 rs Coie

. - — « ras x aa 3 ohn ~ =a i sl " ets . : t ‘¥ “eet? nn s Ne f «: += _¥ rye Pe

: Sa ed

are contained is -iotellig :

will of their. father, and ‘thos af

“remain tobe eet Bess souk the we

‘CHAP. 1X. f “OF PLATO.. 49a

bodies also ate: > Gan a8 + being the statues tw it pocees Gods; since

st " 5 fll then with a and demiurgic concep aa es proceediag’ supe roaily from. intelligible animal. {the paradigin of the universe.) oc or the being instructed in. the fabrication of anictiols,, so. far a8 vit is mathesis or learning, is adapted to soul. “But these. words fil the utitude or © ods with: the de pomties a sesocreok all the forms that

] ‘ =e FR Sh r, ¢ atl ne, om * ™ ~ Ca C oS ~~ Fr, - - ———— 7 Sy ete > bad ms bara > ss - ‘ > mI an 4 j ( a ee err Sa Seat se GS Ps ty he Cage 2 a vA ya ets 4 x

a ’ ks WEAR a | if = om Het) Z ty Pe se Bee te eee t hye eae oe ASS Sige us 2 ea ) Flas hus LA nat ide, Le ye Ria , ees fa. _ x

EEG i! al th x é ioe ata proceeding energy, : ns first to learn a | peeeenncel sina er ia power

thus poser wishe: ~ feta

In the. next place, the de : —

indof f anion) it in shi to pilintainahouk: tise it sain be saintly

e peeoks = if agree: are — und. participate of life nea me 5, ae will b ecgmne. pa guar ve the Sole: coe Hee sae Proclus 0 obser:

* 2 ee ‘ . F wat

one 2 vie aE ache Ko: = spei

to-such mundane. natures as.are-perpetu: alvin an exempt manner, but

likewise to.all. mortal natures, according to one uniled cause, For the ;

idea_ of winged - mature whivh, is there- is the paradigm of all winged: Me anima | Is whatever; the ex, of the aquatic, ef all: meets and the: idea, of ‘the. “songaslqcal of all Degas siti, ae the | pis sions of |

_anited ideas, prod ik finite: a. of. naldtors bisiteiice ‘Fo or tbe is no gates in inteligibles one intellectual cause of all aerial animals; since: there is Rot a separate _ . intellection of perpetual animals of this kind ; nor one intellectual cause: of aquatic, nor in a similar manner of terrestrial animals ; but the power of dif ference. {in the intellectual order]. aminutely. distribates. the. finde: | into. parts, and monads into. numbers. Hence the causes of divine 3 apices tenesliog, to. aves the demiurgus. gives: subsistence to the orders of Gods. = t pr 0 I luce generation, exist i in him ‘separate from. ie the causes of ‘mortal palate Sy = * to. vahiee| he calls. on the junior ; to generate mortal animals. For the 4 3 miurgus precedes the | _ generative energ y of the se Gods, andin make ob merely sayingthatathing =| 9g to be made. For the words of the father aim tieeninpis intellections; me hk eenargeca Are creations; buta pr oximate, moaking is adapted to the itade. ds. And again you bse he the: order af effective:

mort tal al - ani ne ~~ fakie tie - conjunction: with motion ss also. produces. sree but by speaking, =

fee immoye ably and: ‘intellectually. Peers if also. iis lnces ther

_ Sontains ¢ thes one CARE of, all Pitesti at fall aquatic, and of all tern lence, . by its: very essence and: . eck b } rece ¥O8 indeed the: —

For the choir of mundane

Tok hl as co tae eal, ee imundie Gods are int no ‘pat cb ‘ie Tina ne .

vi seers as eens om ns ee

i” A.

i 7 SVR ASI Cay, ‘ ; ; » Fe Ee tri mrt > »*) .

at

CHAP. EX. ONE ES oe iy

according. to existence. Motion shaven te deminrgic rds, b the orderly — which 3 as. mingled with a sensible nature, receives _the intellectual energy,» For the fabrications which exist-at the stremity of things: require: a r0 pale. cause. of this kind. Every thing therefore which is. mutable; which as. change tin quality, which 18 generated a and corruptible, i ‘is. gene rated fi ere a wause, immoyeable jndeed according. to :

essence, but moved. according. to energy. For the motion which is there Fos i

separated. from essence, here f

duces ay essence — which is. moved, au ?

Hence, because that which makes, makes both aceording to essence and oe as accoriling to energy, beth which are as it were woven togetler, mutation S oe :

oF pecuies Deeks derives. its. iaumenat - Mortal natures — fore:

emote genera. dis antares existence. Bee oS ay

bsg is Sugeiete however, that the raerts yl nature Aboud e eats in ome hae in . ander that every thing may. have. a subsistence which is capable | PEUC rated, viz. both perpetual beings, and those. which. ata

Roe oe eatiniss et cease to exist. For beyond these i is that which in no respect

whatever is.» In. the nest: place. this is necessary, m order. that divine

tore -and. being may tothe the lst of things snoe that which generative of any thing is more excellent and more divine than the thi eS Se Ninminaanrenia tte Ces generates. » And in the third place-it as necessary in order that

ae world may not be imperfect, not comprehending. every thing’ the’ ee me - gauses of which are contained. in animal itself. Vor the ideas which are:

= there, ave. the causes of every. thing. whether divine ; or ‘mortal. Hence’

ee Orpheus says that. the vivilic cause’ of partible natures, while, she: oe He

remained on high weaving the. order of celestials, was a nymph, ‘as bei

undefiled, and in consequence of this cesnected with | J upiter, ‘and. ; ese a

abiding in her appropriate manners; but that proceeding from her oe We)

= _ proper habitation, she left her webs unfinished, was ravished, having been: a ie

: > yavished: was married, and being married generated, in order that she:

Ces ae asc aetiate. mY inet have au a adventitios I fe. . For the unfinished: = | oe ee es

Nid ee i ea”

"he Prowrine oe on ae

16 REE M HE a ON He ‘TaroLoGY “BOOK YH

‘state oe ser wein: indicates, p think * 4 x t ie universe: is ‘imperfect ‘or pista, Hence ‘Plato oays, tit the

— anfipished: ‘as far as to perpetual animals. Hen one demiurgus calls‘on the many demiurgi to weave together the’ mortal and immortal natures, after: a ‘manner reminding us that the addition o

el e° pe vert a4 etion of: the textorial life : sa ‘universe, |

pert os ‘But it is el necessary’ ‘hat the sie rtal : ad have an appr roprinte lirnit 5” and this is triply, acrially, aquatically aid ¢ rreatrially.. OBbr celestially, i is impossible, ee ae me geniis | of | every order is undefiled and perpetual, i in. “consequence ie 8 ae assimilated to the cause b whet 4 is Dhoees to ie ae — the first :

e A bem bre an immeveable cause is ut € gotten « at

naan s should: a Soe

cauxe the summit, and co

pews 1d i Saemutable’s eae 2 thot eae every Piped? whieh is: PH itsonanst swe by an immoveable cause, a 5 eee

we iced it veteives anity, ce

fi = the former it derives yea a a flowing existence; ed, but 4 ue ‘individgab is

# °

At “oeevet YO ory Al VAM ox %.$. . AT re be). CT de Ne Ne ~/, a+, hs ys oe att Tyas, ’ Tse ahs = /«> YT ers Th ita) “ Ye ' ; -* | war * : Mgt hts ex ge OE OF P . 3 EA ee 427 Mg -. -" ony -—

; : : ma shar ~~ = < oy - a : ‘ - _- ~.. A « - > - . .)- +" . ’ yd ~ a P ~ ; . - eo } .. ~ ; >

én . ™

— . = Po =o : -s

“eS < a ee -- : 3 < “ * ~~ Ra ¥

#3 3 ae ad the Sects says, ' i. “That mortal ‘natures ieerchine's pee

Se a and that the universe may be troly” ‘all, convert. yourselves 3 ‘ = ~~ according to nature to the fabrication of animals, imitating the power = Se whieh FE employed i in yout generation.” A twofold scope of fabrication, says Proclus, is here delivered, one indeed providential, but the other

; e assimilative ; the one being more proximate, but the other more total.

: For to fabricate for the sake of giving subsistence to ‘mortal natures,

ees indicates providence, and the” Scien of ‘power, ; For all ee plenitude c of pow of ot subordinate to itself. But

to fabricate for the sake of giving completion to the universe, inc dicates

an | energy according to. assimilative ‘power, in order that this: ‘universe. “rendered similar’ to all-perfect animal, in consequence of being

with all the numbers of divine and mortal animals. For if all

ee things were ‘immortal, ‘the most divine * of sensible natures. would be-

at would not be perfect EA aad 4 neither of these defects therefore n excites the second fabrication supernally. from his own n exalted | | survey. “He abo. pours: ‘on the mundane Goc

ieee: DOWER through: which they generate. from ‘theauelvea wei ary t eat ll them with: life, and give them a spec i

cific. distinetion, : For | the nec. ___ Tiarity of vivifie deity is to vivify, but of ‘demiurgi

“of fort. : The ex pression: therefore “ convert a

Bete pares and i is similar to the mandate of 4 vane to the Gods 3 in a Trani, i

7 :

leh Pe ony . ty hit

. b, 4. yee - Th . fry . eA LF 7

See Pt on ahs ' TA dh Es Wal Ad A . fr 4 : NW tat - 3

C

Reluctant yeaah oa * a Hane, tothe Greek and Projat . v4 i ‘" f | Se eae ; BUN ns) SO a ties ase tl

AC ASR ng Pe * Soe acne, lc neler: co bead cokers es i oe ie : Hi) hey "ern any tee mete YM 9 4.

: unprolific. “And if the universe was pot filled with all the forms of Hife, = + nor. sufficiently ‘similar to all-perfect animal. aight happen, the first — i = see

scree is eo an. | exciting AES th

bem to the war of generation, so oth in Plat « excites es = =

? eerrae And this indeed i is. accom} ois oe the governors | of the world {or th he pli MONE oo) degree By. the sovercign sun. For. the demiurgus gave him dominion — SO aera r wholes oscar him, as a es Bae pikceed ieee as Ke hous Se gay

oo peat -stete dl apt ioa ion. Nor ought ce Ee _ demiurgic ) ower i is derived to divine souls, ‘this being the peculiarity. of ee a he superessential Gods. For as C Orpheus, placing an tutellectual essence a ae Jupiter, renders it demiargic, thus also. Plato ‘producing » words from the father, evinees that the souls which rank as wholes are divine and ours demiurgic. ‘Nor must: we doubt: why of snundane. natures" ‘some. are oe ~ amarortal, bat others portal, since all of them: are gener:

iets Plato, of of any thing that ranks ya eS i tains mortal geal serine a oy and soe at ago intellce- a me

Rees ames OL ae 8S, ON THE-THEOLOGY : BOOK vIn.

ancts], and in the most emin

yee Ext ie ae rea ih A?

‘ aia 2 7 . : Piss Ret eS rie 7 < , ; -—s A 7 - ae ne we ys ~ a Wx et Steg SESH Ss Se TS “tale CAN Ai Sx = = 4 ay + a ae “. _ ’ A RPP COE ACh a aed, Pir ae) SSS Se eS a ae a ee Tere : ; fig WE Tae fron, Mise is ; , = SSS eee et a See i ; DAM Moe k OTT EB me Cowen oy a35 ype oe ~~ > mt “eg ase" ; Ptr hy a9 Se SOO Shoe i ee . he ee Fae reo? = ae 2 RS" Se. s di UA ih aes CS mes wot. 28 te Ac Sih Wee ae \ “2 Sse tas et Se - 2 = : ; << Patisstcc viata ste : ’ : mB See SEES < : PISS .

the words likewise, “ ‘according to nature,” bou nd their "etuigation ri od: and besides this, spread under them Thi iis therepase ‘ servient. to their will they move and ‘govern. Andi a ens eee third place, these words define their subsistence as media; for it pertains to the middle to fabricate the extremes: according to nature. r things which: sc mmetimes: have an existence are ‘Suspended from those ; hat are perpetual according. to time; and the latter are ‘suspended from e ‘entities, And. primary. natures indeed ave generative of media ; i te be: =o as are last - the series of things. —

c ording 1 to measure and the g good : | physical production as an instrament to ‘their: energies. — Be Png Wi sic

ich is sub

au ese : are, productive of such | be

=

| 5; ; ated act ording to. : “intelligible causes ; for “sont ne

: = Provinuats prod c — ‘ And it 1s necessity to look to these, and not te paradignis ah ne. N

or rust we investigate | ideas: of Socrates, ks ope vticular. ‘For the demiurgus

mt Carr ae Ne) Shier CTR, BA? Oe ety

3 =e to the ideation. of mortals, ‘which hig. eflect ici pee a seats ished by all the mundane Gods, but especially =

opt e t ation, excites the a ght & we. » to. wonder whence -

seed | from ‘one, but others from

Wad) mw a eas ee >

‘te . 4 ~ 7 Aik” Fy

po Per a v é +» id a tne we > oy - ~ a n whe a% " ‘ : 7

>

we deny that mortal natnres subsist al - For the things which the demiur ys hy post

OHAP. X. | OF PLATO. © ee = = 199 rs

Foe: as dis demiurgus: soaks: thet wlio? 18. santas i ria Ys and

ie that which vi ‘generated ingenerably, thus: also be: “produces mortal natures ~ dmn “ since: prior to their making, he made by intellection. alone. “Nor must ~ valso divinely, and not mortally only. gus now extends in his speech are ses or subsisting matures about. the- junior or omandane Bode, oF

ily.” Por he makes these indeed, ‘but throuvh the: junior Gods ;

whieh the heavens primarily receive ; and according to which the Gods ne ui

life gr ‘into the heavens: from. the intell

amonads which are divine, all the- multitude of. material animals. 38 ae

Se

_ Again, when the demiur ;

epalats janie asinsdated 0 preety that: ‘are: mite to 1 thes

= ~ sie to which be orders ‘ii to imitate the ; nably to whiclt Ene 1ey

soa S sind tap. saying “that hich Ma is peered effect, hi

a oes power. And in the last. place. he. demonstrates 6 th eer ae fabricators. jmilators: of their. £ father: Whe eee uae ) mundane power, or an efficacious energy of demons, 0 or. a fostivade a andl =

a aoe ——— strength as eae 8 thi

or . et es 7 7 te > * aD Ges > ose poe ‘ oy 4 - a ¢ “2 ~ “> oe * ’ >=, het , ~ ~~ ae ” Stern lee ZV or. Poe x 7 =e “x aoe . a” eee a . aa ‘} ' ‘ ” 4 Sari Sr ek "AAS oe ~ 2 7 _ aa A ek ae “ -@i tt, Le th Wa “™ 4 enn, ¢ - z ore ee _ ; t ata ‘ ; : eS kOe Sat oe . . : ; ‘ } se KL ‘ 7 kg a -2 C3 oo < 2 . * “ Ty : rT : -_* a8 ple b . —— ~ ta ~ - y' > < » ~ . . . J . tN a ee OS . 2. $= 5 * . * . > ) Oy at ? be <P, Se ~> » . 3 se \ J o - ; ~ od pve eee — > a » - yee “AK An ¥ Ne Ce 1 ’ . jh Reena Seat Sal ee ein wp a ta. of : a = niatar’ = <3 a moe ; “ig ' = . — et a ~ - Spe, oy = my : * VE EI Ve AR SA ee oe ee A, é- ee A -“ ae my ‘ Rie A “< ae a ee =< < : : i i, <M poor atone eythane het ; ¥ ; 2 ag e\b “ \ >". " “SJ Se = \¢ ~ -_ De eA a A et a nas : > ye - ‘ on - y <A> oes - : , r : hg a ae wil Te) . a fod " ¥ - a . o> A 5 ‘ we. Caled 4) ; : > “ a) wre Bo — “ : A eae 4 x” ° ‘ y _,

fabricate the mortal genera, For the smonads. of every mortal-t wined ocee gible forms. Butfrom these

gate For. if we udopt there conceptions, we ‘shall. accord. a Plato, oes "pons ol asadrae tse nceony scr ae Weiee assays; “Imitating. the poner whi I employed Sa a ae alee your generation,” we mast vunderstand by this. that an assimilation 6 ae: the: one exempt fabrication at thing cs and a conversion. to itis. the. % ney ue a irra ke highest end of the second facienion.. ‘For it is necessary | that = aye) Veta ices roe ‘should follow sanaetrosces nies and such as are wey fossa rs | } 3

Yur 2th, OZ

- however there was a divine will and a divine power ip the Fowl be : SANs > unfolds his will to the mundane Gods. through learning ; apd. through S Ae this a their ae will, But he upfolds his power to them

ae r Were, t mmociet See .

pletion. tothe whole. of am a hosedte powers. a “Msiees howerers. he-is also intellect: and, father, all see es _ paternal inteliect. fe bis division ; and eo Ce ie ‘this account she demiurgus. as being father, calls. power. his, power, ees This also he manilests by adding, © * which I employed about | your r genera oe

rst. power ig in him, and the 2

a things. will: be in. hie, viz, father, the power of the, father | al intellect. _Hence Plato was not ignorant of th

tion” For the father is the cause of this in conjunction with re

ny justia, father: here in conjunction with, the female is the cause oe the a

A gation. of he: Pama: pane es siete is a a fi fs nit

a ee peaclicaan as. rents. Go the junior « or ‘ iindane 6 Gals j 26 ot 0 Ot : oe, respecting ; the. fobsibebionr: o os : * Ppl 15 @ G jods

te no ar eaten

pon the moon, a

ee else remained HELE

over. every ‘vhing: consequent ta. their. fabrications.” Who the junior : Gods are, says: Proclus, must now be shown; for that the mand a

Vans ae ton ee BpEppecent Ds e, the ooze: br

: : ae into te remaining “different jnahenmienty: of “ time, ‘Plato adds < “ ‘But after this semination he delivered. to the junior Gods the | province of fabricating mortal bodies, and generating: whatever soca sssary tothe Kaman soul; and gave: them dominion —s

ts ane Gods ave thus denominated j is evident. - ‘But it. seems: they are thus: called by : with the: more ancient dignity of the —

ancl and with the Heaiacoalenoy :

| belonging to the order. ‘of the €

. . “+4 * “as > . d. — 2 in -_s. 3 ts OY eS ee — “~. > a4 , — ‘ am ie 2: Peake: ce . WwW 4s Os : \* 7 = Sieve z “57. FD hat ¥y Att: = ee. 23 ve = wa ne e =

- which is more intellec Rah i oxy ae sie: are: thos denominated, be 0 0 pew 7 and when it bec sold 1 apain veeall it to a . subsist or |

i sending into it effluxions of alipranieas ipa, Hae pling £08 given, =:

via ity s i ont tn to. roe. bu

¢ avi ia 47 i

REE 2 NRE IS US an ee

of the power in ‘ity aad: the perfection of stellate vision. Por’ pt e%

ctual is with the Gads more ancient; * But Jove was born the first, and more he knows,” says aie: Or 3 piper cgynes make bsnstiscese a be

and thus render it p erpetually new. Or, they are’ thus called, because

: having intellectual essences: suspended from ‘theni, they eternally ¥ energize

with the acme of intellectual vigor. For as the poets say, Hebe pours

ae out their wine. and they drink nectar, and. survey the whole sensible

world. Employing, ‘therefore, immutable’ and undeviating intell ections, oe

they fill all things with their demiurgie providesice. Or they have this

appellation, because Curetic deity” ‘is present with) them, for uote : 63] illuminating their intellectu: |

conceptions with purity, their motion with: inflexibility, and supp vitic

- ‘the whole of them with rigid power, through which they ; govern all things x _- without departing from the characteristics of their fattire. Or, which ty ve the truest reason of all the preceding, they are thas denominated, because ES so the monad of them 3 is b ealled ie recent God. Learns give this

Be “e Fat

For “Jopiter: oewbiie® ter de King of alt hie mundane Gods, and bes distributed to him the first: honours. - “On this account also; theolo; Sao ate accustomed to sv ae sun a recent God, and Heraclitus sys th : wes i reason most “appropriate to. ‘Platonic P Liaie? ooh i ie aH ecause: toh: ed Bes

ing of Dionysiacal pow i

ay ‘ i wy 7 ¥ aN ey py " Mi bile pays: us it, iY a bed WA Mh? mh yh) Ke A) : y ‘ WA we hay 4 Apo eiste:

ee as hong always’ pues and as we have b he ) seeebleag come in » scat td ie or ag: petually rising int

Sesse: ses p re ae at once, nor a settee iniity, | bua an ‘alaty Ds Is p gc cl supplying. fie Seales bisa are salled , mec : ee

ees are Santon: shee “ rot” as. ‘once a : “

eee pane: r into the multiplied government. of the world. But the for

- a bodies, which are bodies eudued with cei

| he: Recession, jhowever,. of the. human soul which. Temai

eneree eatin’ a ne ste, sae COH! ‘aed saith ie and. nies dancin i oe SAR

een sats ante existence, and as. possessing a renovated immortality. ~ Ae Sa NEAR i

a SEA Amat ABE: delivery of the first, fabrication i8.a: Sommmanieatign and — Ait “=< “generation of demiurgic. powers, exempt from every thing which the s Ae ey second fabri sation. produces: proximately, a. progression of production. es is ak tes

the inapparent into. the: apparent, aod a division: of uniform — ae

tion, oe bodies. assimilates the. junior. Gods. to the unap aparent fabri ae ins Be oF that was the cause of bodies that, rank as: ‘wholes, just ied ine Sater res sou hae 86 the Gea 186, of partial: bodies, at the same time exhibiting. a ' Sininutien of power, For of the body of which they are the makers and SIRO

- formers, the demiurgus also is the cause 5, but they are the formers of partial - ete tain qualities... Hence: body | ee ea ed is simply unbegotten as from time, and incors uptible a as. was also oO “hy . the opinion of Aristotle. “ For,” says he,, * there would be a vacuum ve Se if body could be generated, external.’ ‘to the body of the universe. Bat | ne pe ee this partic ular body: is, corruptible, as being : of a ‘partial nature ; for the SA wholes of the: elements derived their subsistence from. total fabrication, — ae | a HOH jed* to. be. BEY ae:

Pe generated, assimilates: the mundane Gods to the paternal power. : | For it

Z =. = every” father. < the cause ‘of life: ‘the: ‘intelligible father, indeed, e intelligible, | but the intellectual of intellectual, and the supetar u an

ep evince of a. father to generate: life; since the first father, and

stpenuodane. life. And. hence, the ee

MS

S Gods, p produces ‘the ane. ae ‘partial animals, For this p a al we which i is suSpér ded from the immortal soul, consists. of pes pay body. ae

Rea ihe. dominion which the detiargus gave the junior Gods, excites ee their providential inspection, their connective power, and their guardian. BS

Ps heels on tae Yor arithout ¢ i

» the ¢ bodies a pene, and = se On~e 1 Pris.

ae us : ei it is 8 neceseary & N seal te coer. ms Se * Roomate 2 sed doe hts

wh SSN, UA Bere eS : oe

prs nective: 8 different ae immutable, and both these from de ie 1 ae op Bien Npee Soci = Sige ee

; uk ON Sear ey RES LEC Ses : :

: 7 . > © ; 5

: ‘their productions; since with them

~ evil is contrary. _ For ab its own _— -

ERE Cs ae is ‘snion divided ‘canses, Hee: ae word. Eprior to: these, oS acing Sah Wi — instructed: souls. if all these cage’ and the words before. a Benn MGT bar | = pertiosions: dead the: cdiatinet_ cee ps of the Derpiurgus to ted es manifests that which ix ceived b fot, all its aipriiiie tensnslanicas Seen aes i, indicate the order pervading through - ah One meee beings, which - the Demiurgus introduced to the mundane Gods, andto partial: souls demonstrating the former to be demiurgi, bat inseribing ag we in the latter the laws of Fate. Moreover, the word remained, docs not SUA Salas SS nenies station, and inflexible intellection, but an establishment an th ee nec? FON according ta this, hei is eaentpk from wholes, aud: is separated een SPS, — the beings that intellectually perce . Bat this e Bab

‘But the words orderly disposed,

| oe: hibiting « sameness of permanency; but the ather the | pee pe ir

CHAR XI Ms ed ih OR PLATO: to 135 =

. sourees: sot ‘good, snd the onan. of Jatelleck: ‘aod: life, but: are: ‘not i ne | _ causes of any evil; since even a partial nature is not the cause of evil to its offspring. — What, therefore, ought we to think concerning the Gods =

anselves?. Is it nat, that they are. mach more the: causes of good to -Emr there i is power, with them there is a : odness, to all which —

t nature, with. them there is univer sal Se

without: 1 measure, _ ae Ys the: next le

se all these p parti

res, one Sedalioctuat es eit pow

comprehend the come of intellectual a : that one

, “He who orderly. disposed

3 Fan all — . is .¥, ‘ PE aes | ES t ~~ ote 4 ; <a ?

oh

- For:

a “hx,

al, and a always isiaratiy permanent. | are also indicated by the words accnstomed ‘end: mann ee he

. c stability. For mam ner is ‘indicative. of pece

ie "os di say wad de: fa i

gee it is — os ooh a 5 is % »

a8 ‘ ;

ae <i rf ons fe, S sn ia LE RSP, See ’

ip a RY BS a ae en The Sen oe tag a tg lst waa PR ay, pikes

ani + ee Oe A ee oe nee et he, ieee ~ See on Sees» Path vd ; ‘ , WwW =- - - ST ae SF horas Sa ee oad halle Cn? rat % ol x br a " P . : 43 +: i a ; 3 St, Bae et Se i, nee ONS beg 4 Sat She RD e ae ee Ae ¢

See = es

— ——sS

oY eh

- ’ "8S

th eV EQ bie of oF Aaa te 6 “ . -

him, ee sult eile: hake as. filled oe swith ——

icles

te: ‘inns

hot de coe which ee = inde noire as «Foto vai

¥

.s : : . ’ ‘ / ‘ > ‘ . , ri 7 _ ee ae fi ”~ , + . - <

°

so

Ss: a +.

4

sa sds, b ce

s my . ‘ ‘ , P ’ . aye i . te on | > : bu ‘ . ! ‘ oa . . ¢ ; ve ’ Z a>

. ° ¥ > ._— ; o . ~ | — « 2 ” ’ ' 2

: v, ‘ - ’ ‘ ‘

ii.

weanle

Z > 7 at” te - + al? Ce +", > >? — -+3 A rials: ~~ . : ~~ -: » . ‘ nr te . " ° * -» ° ' . ; ‘ ~ E : . > © , ft . 7 4 . ® ) : -fs : : ' . ae J : : . at) ee ee ° > : : we Bhs ‘e : « > ; .* > . ‘ : S ** “>t . 4 7 » -- , x 2 . ~o9 " rhe 4 ieee “4 as 7 ~ ¥ “> s| on AY fe : - Neg OX : >: , >," 2 7 ¢ - ~ — ~~ ‘eee > mo) a "5 . 43 ~% at <* ~~. =A . i: 2 . k's ‘ wy, “a7¢ °, 4 > ., res f ~~ ’ wate J ae v. “) > se . . ° . ¥. ae xe »*« «> -‘et, — ¥ * ‘ : . - . . yy A . ey “* » : -- _ 7 y Ta —~ as e’t fe Bo a a . , ' a,’ . . - . ’ 7. : . 7 a ‘s is. ‘ | -; : : "¥ " ; . > 2 » 5 , ; ‘\ H , Jesu tt 41 . ; Ji." .* '> ; ys! ‘5 7 . } : ’ eA. t rf ' Vv FF PSI 2 aA if fal PI LSVAS A es , Arve ; rs . 7/4 * y4a? - a* A) 4 ‘ : Z t«t ats va’ : ' >| As

eh A

- es io ‘ sf

Of We eh

=.

eee : -* +77 yt *tt)

wed

7 4 s+ beeen

_ i we) ee@r a, A 2 = Dus. eke . +%, < we . aS :

—— a

’

) ¢ i y ‘

‘ | a, Ay id i} 4 * Fpl ; fey sia it 4,’ ry re, “4S NY Ore

4, “OA? i 4 » , ohagh 4 . a 230 al d or) SS

PoP or 7

a 4 ar Sts wot bem, ron & - * . we beet Pes . Vaee s.) "8 GF ;

>. up OF

ee,

‘vet’

| ness. has bes idee cols ted frouy his e shee 8 the ‘principles of fabrication ; but they are. peioeatet es receiving sa eh

(te eee immortal principle contributing to. the orderly ¢ istribution of ‘mortals, SSG SY ee He i is said to aig the aawine of the vivibestiog of 2p i ‘ jal n

they —— imitate, the demiurgie i ject. Heis said te eens oo, the: whole. world, -and the plenitudes of iy breb-they are: said ie beioe ONG AS ON | ts from the fabri “eset of their father, in order to. the scans sig . Sa

<< And he’ is’ said to produce t Seco 0 mmibately distributing the: subsistence pases

PA 0 fewisible: nails.. From. these thip

MN en may be assu aude

Ora Poe, coon :

CHAP. XI. so Ie. ‘PLATO. | a ee

many gost and ene For if the I ) ‘ ' ie = esas junior Gods are ghediont: to his mandates, ‘the fo

manding is the cause of generated natures; but the e ater being exeited —

by the I — ung fabrication. And i

about him; + evident that. he is ternally tl subsist in time, bet phew aoe ; vi a = ee

en, as ceupiowiog bis ee i

nile ak ‘stead himnselt ae a para o the. many. Gods: -

: eke ‘on intre a an ene gy oa i is Ah ana ongin

rt ae natures. nto small. and Ss therefore, the separation of the two : pis he union: Pad fantark of therm, aay

ysin ? es ja) “4 << Lf ar, . , oY cs Fa w - Sim.) ory th Vt oe oy ‘Sie ix, Ce Pe i Be , ae eX ee 7. ee . ve al i ! ; . » a :- : Se af

) ri read» nas Balan

ny For mee eR is ma ‘ af My x A wide, ad x WM AEP 6 “ee Dye “A J

the ¥ ak diidom, |

‘if sede: hes abides | in himself, ut. ‘they are ‘nerd -

as the pert hich oe unites : “but e ef

the second with the first. fabri atio

a ‘Simanion should co - also the heavens are ‘conjoined with generation for the - the lowest of the celestial bodies exhibiting t the principle of mutatic eat the summit of the essence of sublunary natures, being tooved i im con. tional soul is conjoined with the mortal form of dife; viz. the lowest and most partial: = of the productions of the father, with the highest of the ‘nutures: generated

bat they fashion - bodies. by borrowing nart

Ge pares bot-when they are

{Ne ae ng destroyed. Hence if it is ne 20: Heenan ‘the c ier also will exist. Every or ch ys generated trom "5 the second fabrication is a ‘composite and 1 dissoluble, and deriving its :

ean eo es | from time, willalso in time Sa ce dissolved. The | Peers

188 Win ON THE THEOLOGY © BOOK Vit.

he surveyed from the words. be pre. US. For here a contact. ig clfected of pation 7 of ee with aes pare of divided with monadic: production. ete ee

- Hence itis neeessary that the lowest: ast ie bs first ae anal rene t Jesce with the sumuavit-of the second. For thus

é seat region]

jenction with the heavens. : ‘Hence 100, here ‘also the rnti

by the junior Gods. For they, indeed, as being certain fathers produce lives; but as fabricators, bodies; And they imitate indeed Vulean by the fabrication of bodies; but Juno by vivification. But through both these they imitate the whole Demiurgas. «For he is maker and father :

here parts: derive their composition: from. owholes.

fore, may take place in the

eo,

kin se sic ino rder to seh their welt | And: thee

the generatic ion. of sualhers i in order hig tt nera ati always retain. : ‘For if generation: existed only once, eeedd: ati a Sannin time: stop, in -conseque uence of con fh nts — and these being

ane ie

5 frou wholes. “For every er lve ‘When, however, the 2 who es ate: ‘Incorporeal, they remain: ‘undiminished: by the subsistence oe is sorporeal, the parts that are” generated \) from them dininish the wholes. Des ablation always taking place, RUAN the parts always remaining, the wholes perish. And thus generation he a es longer exist, and the works of the first fabrication will all vanish arena thesecond, which it is not lawfal to assert. ‘That nothing of this ae eee ie universe, enerssaves nw are ae

| to remain which he He

with unceasing: mens Itivalso a world thus varieg

CHAP XIV. OF PLATO. VAM ON i

: Gade: therefore, are very properly said to borrow parts which are again to be restored to their wholes. But they 1 horrow them from the universe.”

Fan ins inch ted Senet Oe 8 :

, water and air; and they. again ather, therefore, wishes the wholes nged. And thus much concerning

2 torre

CHAPTER XIV.

Bouin $ het fore, th us largely pe Ore and to sdmchan aeunnhe the. DEC int ies of the celestial, an those of the sublanary Gods. The order of the celestial Gods then cop. ‘

sisting of the Gxod mars nad. te gare the aphere.in which: the former ieatiat

¢ presented to the ender what periins ie.

stasey. detox. hicks thes a sp h na a cena: For the first of ihe nie dea 3

in the a renee of the universe being- -an exempt monad, the ‘multitude | f nocaiing Home eompialendet ey | coordinate monad,

rratic.. . ‘This sphere: is: called. by: Plato i in ‘the

°

a atts a troe 12 world, became it is more properly.a world than the subla- é

nary region, which alwa requires a forei

a arrangement, : andis conversant sriegated with stars, as. At ott a ow ap and eeeRE from thence as it were in ‘the

bg?" ag a: (2 st vie

at he ene to ace servic: Ce ea | 5 ‘ Hse ae ong i mea oad Rar: | aaa

LWA ae cate ve Ze Rate

ne ‘ a to diiniitenel: Siok = ? rib ule sd te " i wi ee i vo ere 5 . ‘since the former seein intetlec ual

sane seman yreser ee Vils proper o alebting Malcas as te hekes of ee SpHAR they cor

aeT OF lati’ Hence: also A. join with him ele Aglaia, as causing ull heaven to be splendid. through the variety of the stars, And again, ‘of the Seasons, they place Dice or Justice over the © _ Planetary region, | as. bringing: in a eirealar order the inequability of the 2 ea

motions of the planets: to an equability according to reason; but of. the ee 2 | » Graces, Thalia, as ciusing their lives to be ever-flourishing. “And i in the aeehet

- sablunary region, they establish Irene or “peace, as. conciliating the '

war of the elements; but of the. Graces —_— as conferring ou Daett ou a Leising of patural rae | oe ae

“nnd are allotted ‘total power. "As theineeratie. lati has a nom ts, joe ry ‘animals, soveach of the planets isthe leader of a slit

ay ih

& 3 at PERERA TN ls, or ‘of ce +: ies ‘solved, ‘why the one sphere of the fixe "of stars, but each of the planetary spheres convolves o ag must be said, that in the ‘Tonner’ vase the sp ere i “compre hending in. jtselfan ‘appropriate mu itude, and i _ coinprehension ‘of a mundane multitude whi

the Jatter case, the governing power is twofold, viz. the sphere, andeach . of the ‘Boverors of the world, who is: a monad -eo-arranged » with: multi- ON tude ae Seog ners itself, however, is a seat a ¢co-arranged monad and). 8 (ox of the governtn conden is a Teader i

— icine in ma ato

=e “ese PES CES LIES Spee See a a e < he ye “t.! o> OP So" MS Sew as en a a RFS a eee ea. Sa , ee: a i 22> = re eee z - . _ . 4 ~ . * ~ os > . > a . ~* ys - ‘ | * " - . e se . * , *

C vid { Proctum in'Tim aT =

‘in’ other bee of Abie kind: ' Hence the doubt may

ni papareareany _ in > we fi ye :

; br ? ; ; 7 ; ' t<@ ; "eL r 4 Tad . : ¥ ] : an 7) 3% ‘ : ! , « j J | » :

ss eae Ee es ; is Berens of. their own. The revolution also of these satellites 1 is Sig

LS - 4. a. eo

eS at 2 Sete of the _ eas they follow; at an “this according rio Pla eee pl revolution. With respec, likewise, 1a these satellites, the Sst

oiad

ieee $ order about every planet are Gods ; after - these doemons P evolve Mlucid ©

Serbicular bodies; and- these ‘are followed hy partial ‘souls such as ours. :

aS eae ‘That in each of the planetary splieres, however, there ih a miultitade co- |

en. adams te each may be inferred from the extremes. For if the inerratic = =

amet. sphere has a multitude co-ore inate to-itself, aud earth | is with respect. i

pete 5 > teppeatsial animals what, the i inerratic sphere i is to such as are celestial, Sia eae

StS aS necessary that: every wholeness should entirely possess certain partial

_ animals co-ordinate to itself, through which also the spheres derive the

i tarie Ae appellation of wholenesses. But the natures situated in the middle are oe

Mp inte st concealed from pour sense; ‘while in the mean time those contained in the

ANE LEN extremes ure appar ont,—one kind through their transcendenty luminous

22 fe - essence, and the: G ther irosigh | { ety ee to Bosotere Tf also

ae yn nuit bat cbirs sbout the moon, and others about ¢ each of the. Ttemaining

Sh ay ) - ‘the leaders: ‘itis cident that it is enatifly ; said, mad

Gah ea ‘tbat each of the spheres ig a world. And this is conformable to the do

ss trines of theologists,* when they teach us that there are Gada in every

race. ephere prior to ‘demons, ‘the government of some receiving | its perfection

Penve ts eS » Mader: that of : others. As for instance, with: “respect ed our ‘queen the ;

oe Sain cite x of SRO NONE RIS bas = 0 lc pags Heca : caer and Diana j and wi ks re oe

LRT th a TS ae = ae coe Ake me Re i pee ot ge

ui eh = Sats

es tebe LDA Ni Bee

ON peat gabatstence, and aré the spheres ark ices the ephen ble Basi

TEA CoS aie ae wh we lis 5 a ee tation on - Nee

Uta ea : aes tle. =e BER ceases coe: bros we ay Sores CRETE | Seen RM eta ; = Ss we ee 4 SR iat

a Ne AA ieee ° . ’ | | ‘ } : Tat winbigs pane ei NR Sin VA

CLO eae BE caput ahs sy ee oe ENE RAE retina cep gs hi Moyet i Ome Re Ma aa any ay RS out pots NS pe ae ae

these TLS : % VW iw & : * “si } ee a es ‘ ok: ws Seat ' . = vyive

iu “cuune. Ra ian ov PLATO. ne | Mt

pe pheres, therefore, there is a ‘number of satel | Sealing hi een avalos ares to thie ee of the fixed’ stars, subsisting with. ‘preper cite iY

¥h , {

t Vay Hin ;

‘J

+ OTRAS Tt

Ht bes u

a“ bis :

nS :

:

Ye er ti s : sea 37t) “ ; . 7]

i

; | +}

: ; ie

e et -

r=

Vi cleats

7

‘

= CHAP, XV QR PLATO! 7 ee

benevolently leads into. light the bnapp -productis nature. She likewise gives perfection. isacelea rough a life acco to virtue; but imparts to mortal animals a restitution to i eee

Next. to. the moon is Mercary, who i is the canse of symmetry to all . =

seuset natures, having the relation of reason to things in genera

For. all symmetry proce ing. to number of which this Gad is the giver. This deity, too, is the 3 inspective guardian. of. gymnastic exercises; and hence herme, or carved statues of Mercury were placed. in the Pakestrw ; of music, aud hence he is honoured as. the lyrist (Avpeciag) among the celestial constellations ; and of disciplines, because the invention of geometry, reasoning and discourse is referred to this God. He presides, therefore, over every species: of discipline, leading us to an intelligible « essence from this mortal abode, governing the different herds of souls, and dispersing the sleep and oblivion with which they are- oppressed. He is likewise the supplier of re ollection, 3

the end of which ea genuine intellectual apprebension. of divine natures, sei

Hence, among: the: Athenians, certain. images of these things: were: Te. served; grammar baving a reference to dialectic discipline ;- playing ie on a the: harp pertaining to music; and wrestling to sig Me in wil

se youths that were well born were instructed... os oe eee s In the next place follows Venus, who is the cause of eaut is tea : vated natures, which is an imitation of intelligible bea ty. This goddess also is the source of the union of form with matter; connecting and comprehending. the: powers of all the elements; and her principal ettiployment. consists in beautifully ihuminating the order, |

-eommunion of all mandane concerns. She likewise. ani the co ‘

ordinations in the celestial world. and the earthy bin

oe and perfects. rer generative: progressions. through 3 a kindred ch mn : et he And she unites and leads into comipunion: the Hermaie wicbickas | sa a emitted oe and. is in subje i)

OSSER: pern rcadaneegs | gut ~ Scotpeeannen This Plato: indicates i in ‘the sce when eaking ot ae 4 ‘stn. he: Says :

ceeds according to one ratio, and. accondin, pei

iin sist the privy eo

peers te tx Siler ‘teat these circles might: possess

| BES uA / ON THE miinoLooy : | BOOK Vib. sre paket

: . slowness and swiftness with reference t to each other, and that the: motion - of the eight circulations might be cons = ais bh A

light which we now dénominate the su | in a the second revolut an fr para sik

the: earth 5 3 that t he heavens might bec , | d that such animals might partici abe-of tecins 1 2 its participation, + ‘ceiving numerical information 1

of a nature similar and the sate.” “On thes comments as follows.’ Plat 2 generation of apparent: time. “For as the De to tmapparent time, thus also the sun to the time which is appa which measures the motion” pat ts | Peas

| ow: arr restoration to a@ pristine state. | eset sie secebiesdt the

taney sun a ‘manifest measure, aS especially oath ‘the progression * of | time — : | according to number, into the universe. For it has a more accurate

ah pean thas ¢ that of the five planets, its motions being less anomalons that

o than # eg of the carers are one terminating : at the ——

~~ But ifit: has a more

of measures, aud from itself i oth . er planets, and theswiftness of Seas 96 also ine a greater degree &

thie motions ee aries nce | nitates t p ate permanency af cheuity. by always revolving aft same > manner, dn this: way, therefore, at differs from the planets.

rab — _ Fos Shei titespl ser

‘8 _ known, — “Hence Plato says, Th

x certain manifest measure of :

‘Plato bere delivies the oie wie cause of he a miufgus gives: subsistence — x iene :

ma - — 2h Tikewise, the: sun is amore manifest measure dns : sok arta ren sana na = ght t canses: sdierpeinure and all the évolition: of ie eee

that there mai bow carn mmasnifext measure.” . For oe there i isa eu

ia , aad »-<f } : : it $ ch A ;

%s yetit is not lear and rn

OF Se pee

dort | melee bk afi a ae and. elevating ga a ad

the world by its rays. _ a itlikewise fills souls with ex — . For the a of the sun oe derived = _ Hence Plato does not here fabricate the solar

«

gf om the solar eins aif

ace

Chess

a 5 3 s <

pies

TET

it, it appears to | ce oe a

~ oo

2 e~ ee nt, ‘ were eR

tee Ne he oe.

mpl to ce

: ane 7.

oer

| > . : 4 > 4 . M , A : | | ri é | | |

s-+ian *

a in an order superior | to the: illuminated natures. For neither is the good e = intelligible, nor Phanes intellectual, nor Jupiter: super

| light.

the fountains of Tight. wholeness of the san is in the supermundane orders; for in them there.

oN THE :THBOLOGY

rene erate the: bulk of the sun ited by itéelf/and another in: COD pan rT ae :

through which the sun is called t he king of

every. visible nature, and is established analogous to the one: fountain We. . Por as this fountain: being better than the: intelligible essence,

with a ruling: characteristic, t tl

iandeaten. both: intellect and. the intelligible, thus also dl ie better

“ . a . fe ¥ , >.* = . . " 4 “A . oe : -, . ’ > . . \ A > . ~-* 2 4f., Foe 4 ‘tit ; ‘ 4, ’ : ‘ b oe _ <n =’ “% ae ‘. ; ; ~~ Fane's . > Piny 4 _ ons bas sR 46 BOOK V Rete ae tee We Valet & ied p ae ws \ \ yt ‘’ “si shade ’ ’ . a > 7 4 i . on

_ Sy et aes oe 7. — — ovals tha a blew

> ue ee ~2) 347th sa

’ . - “iets

‘ -> AS fe ate state sek, re a 1Ay Se FF Unie bee si my ee Aots 4 Hi esyrnie rie Tt erssiteY > 7 7 . ” ik bene ’ . «M.S ‘ c ‘> A= s el, me Se NG Tet

’ PASTS TE - el 14 yee: /

; 2; =)

Rey a

2 Yars -

j sur being: Se : ; , : : un a visible nature, illuminates both that which is visthleand

sight. - But if the sun is beyond a visible essence, it will liave ws supers es

> Se

sends ba intelligible Hight which fills vith atiedigencs all he ‘intelles: i

miundane nature. For the world is visible and tangible, and hasabedy, | Es Henee, : we must survey the: sin in Be: twofold respect ; ; Viz. as ‘one of TRE se)

seven planets, atid us’ the leader of wholes; and as mundane and supe

: mundane, according to the fatter of which. he splendidly emits a divine he nw i

t: ori in the same manner as the hate luminous) emits trath which Misty |

taal Gods; and as Jupiter enkindles an intellectual and deminrgic a : in a all the supermunilane Gods ; thus also’ the sun illuminates every thing oe visible through’ this undefiled light: The illuminating | cause too is always |”

ern jundane, tn consequence of this t reasoning, therefore, the sun being ‘supermitn ndane emits And according to the most mrystic: doctrines, the

is a solar. world, and a total light, as Bas Oeicen: oracles * diese ad At

ich Pam persua ‘ ed i ig rug. - <=

\deed from an exempt, Tout | in another from | a “co-arrange re

For that which j is common Hf

ES dogo = ma, a ci ts Pasty there ate seven conjoréal worlds, : | al worlds, viz. the ine ney also assert that fan

| “Phat the stars, however, and the siticle of the hestens receive heir Hb py Nien | i Peis the sun may easily be perceived. | n many th ings: derives its” ‘subsistence: from one eause and i in one way | panse. SBato ah

bge Pic

pi i es of that ft form. The} primary Salt Hoe itt

"participant, however, is that i. ig lew rey ne capell - this form exists. If, therefore, light especially subsists in the. "will be the fit tights mee from this Hats which is in other shings $

tee os difference; nor at ribute jecke oF: ssi — Gem ee a For: a nature sof ‘this kind, which is called forth

eHAP. x XVI

in the. aun, this will be Le

Gerad, ty SUR SUac Heather Pap MEU eh | Rae

-

caneeus ABL ¥y 1 ae Pe ae oc ft Sib ss ah

ad splendid orbicular sun is the’ cause of well-being to sensib Aas fe ‘asserted as. flowing: from ‘the mighty : Hada samme | re! — ie adres

| ray is : ee be Sealy evince: i by rotten savisible’ ‘natures ee thes ot ects gensible inspection. — And in the first place, is not light» the incorporeal =

oo and divine form of that which i is ‘diaphanous: in ‘energy? But whateve br : ee . “that whieh is diaphanous nny te which is subjected to all fthe elements, eee res and is their proximate form, ceftain | it is neit grins poréal nOr =

Ea bones nor bssied it Prec any of the = pe ? ss 2 ities 6

* 5 5

wane kj w Opowe rahe

ie eh; - Pay 4. Lv A <S) ~~ x y “age 5 he Poe te ey, DES With oem Rea) Mates tet ae ee 2 + . shh i } > eZ . 7 oe si Pan ae a ns ata ‘ apy ‘ sins oo Sent ee ‘ ~ : ~ DECAY 5 rep eee MEIC = Sy ar A Ye AS eG IVE A y es tant Po Saag oth zy) Nath

tip hetiidiys

. OF Plato concer ning the su, the: 3 ieee M3 | : “enipdrdr Jalian ‘sublimely theologizes: about this” divinity” in: bis very NI elegant oration to him, from which the following is an extract. Theap- <<). “oD, oS ae Saf parent | p ‘ a ~ 4. Sens OO 7. anatires. ° “And whatever we ha als intellectual » sun Benet the intelle petua

e baat recaticn al, sen mon matter the | nes of di hi ' cough which i 1 Sie Nea ag Se Bee

Moke . ers ake : r . ao, eee ee ms nt oP ey SE Re eae St bee ar ee, ie see ns Moe ass Oa - Se J ieee, Z id Wa ne Were Dre nt 2 ASS . <> ie Mawes ; ee a lt Pe ay NET EI Mer sara tear noe Se Oe mks Be ue < Say et cee oa SPSS Sie ERR TSR a eh ee Pace ON, Nantes . 4 r= PF ee ee pe Se es as ;

: . ‘ : : i> 5 : } ; ; . . . ¥ 7 " ; .™ : ; | . ‘ 7 ; ‘ A, ' A ; ’ " . -: ; j ’ ; ; ’ ; ; ; ' ' ‘ ; ; . ; ’ " e ; 7 ; — . ’ : . ; : - , : > ;

ee ve it rier ie vee ioe be | os — = ve are Toy ie fs Seg Th s 3 ae < ere: si Se ‘e os a SE Re: oY Sie ath ig at : = ae ERLE (AES i< he . Ny Saeraniacainie Par ‘Ties is tive nce ‘universally

. » —é

neo cee} Bes. uss abd oe, led

MC be found Bucs! ‘when 'we con on body, but the poe Sars Reena arity nd from thie 3 aie ian ates SEED PS De Rhea cae sti ‘orbs with powerful Vigour in Be Ry hea ees Mivioe and incor uptible High ff. RS ee EAS Gaant yee mere “imae of honourable labour, psoas - dee eee ene a state of simple nis i indeed g ‘gold, t ut is ee YALA AR speek ue Stites eae, ‘he aes and essence betas Pale tyon rising so tg ie aed ont fhe & See

Paw Gate eh caar. xv ie OF PLATO, gaOet, auiee on Dhan 3, . Rees ‘revolve: ina ‘aire a, with definite: intervals about his orb; Lassa “o. eertain stable energies, and advancing backwards anc forwards ; terns Soe > by which the skilfal in the: spheric theory sig sl pseba mnomena . Coo. OF the stars. ‘To which we. ay add, as manifest to ied ce fi ae light of the moon is augmente e ia if ah nished wae On ing z ae ee 2 As it ‘not hes ue a proba fe ¢ intellectual Gods, whichis is more aacient. an that of bodies, is gh to the mundane arrangement ? Henee we infer his. perfective | power fron - whole. phenomena, because he: gives: vision to visive DALUTES 5 for he perfects these by bis light. But we collect his demiurgic ae prolific pg Re = power from the mutation of the | universe; and his capaci y of collec tng = : all things into 6 = from the propertics: of totion conspiring ie. ‘union 5 and consent ; and mic : wpa ee bis own Hoe ee aifaation. - Lay, we inter: pe “onfes ; middle order between th ; other prop : Rot ascribe the principality x among, abel to vibe a ee oe Raa oe Koh 3 , that we may ipera thin affair iu a cifereot ode, june) he ire. pe us erate t

‘is one demiurgus of the gic Gods, who revulve. ae

sod el ae round the heavens, it is proper | 0 eet in he midst st of these the mmdane | Wiehe

i wee administration a af the sun, Besides, the fertile: ‘piece: of Jife is Sopions Sere and redundant 1 in jntelligibles, and the world is full of the sarhe proli ao oat

: Mike: Hence it is evident that the: ferule life of the sovereign sun ‘is. a

medium: between: the ae aS the: — —— fb eoaple

Shudigare seed witht — ect per

ee a ere aE i te shee ae Ee oe rien ee of ne oe E s,. 2 BS ae i ee ae <3 oe oe ae es Le

1A ese set seth fovehau. ieee: ag are is. ory of its ‘own: appropiate ' ae A * ee ao and afterwards. -couside jer the defecated 1 nature of that 2a Uteny ee eee * | Se Fee a ee ac Rae ivine body which j is Conversan t with: anundane hod ies revotyt Ne

“aa or hy and a is free fae all | demotary want, ve eal nee a | a it

keen | | setae

ia

rr af anne exeence of the ces sun, is a desde: riby-t lig og and that which in scien

as in gion e “but i ite abi pide es

it femora and alt Por these afford continual assistance to form

greeny the sila od is nated in 1 the pe which is = Tigher th than * ce ee | ie middle of ‘the planets, but of Hee ia istses : the three worlds, according to the. mystic Akypatheses ;' ifit be proper to ey mes rece

the inerratic aphere. Hence, he is not. th

all them hypotheses, and not rather.

s5 confining the appell

hty. dmmons ; ; but the latter is. founded on the probability ; arising

, ui i : oe the agreement of the phenomena. — - But besides. those which Thave ©

La “mentioned, there i 78 an innumerable multitude of celestial Gods, perceived — rs “by ‘such as do. not contemplate the heavens: indolently. and alter the — i anapner of brutes. As the sun quadru ily divides these ‘three woods, “on account of the ‘communion of the : zodiac with each, so. he: again ©

poate the godtiac inte twelve donee no G oe and: each of these i into

a vost’

: ope division. soe ge ewes 4

: cand pane fone. fie Bi Aeris are cane. pitewling in —_ aie aa = = aniddle intellectual situation of forms. about the mighty sun will be no”

sh potheses to the doctrine of the ‘sphere. “For the truth of the formes = oy a i se oan testified by. men who audibly received this information from Gods, or

; _. / - en 7 a4 ON 1s Pay Ce + Pa SM. ~ ~~ r- vn 2y *e. - -“ aera “oy. 4s -o 7 he ‘ es? rs, 6 a " + . 4 OT A ee we NST WoratsisS a t> : ; : ‘= ro} > *. Ss Vv" Pr y ¥' oe es , 7 7 * “ _ ™ ~ . . A i, ‘Vv ‘ -

ap th ee

oor on us fore. divine — x

Sar amual: spagnificence. of diction, and divine fecundity. of conception

. r*t'+ aay

RRA. XV 3 OF PLATO. ne 1s TG

gee others, s so that thirty-six are. “produc a a in sae whole. “Hence, as it.

appears to me, a triple benefit. of the ‘Graces. proceeds tous from. the

. heavens, J mean from those circles. which the God quadraply dividing es produces in. consequence ot this, a quadripartite beauty: and elegance, of oe seasons and’ times. But the Graces. also imitate a circle. an they = TEC oes resemblances on the earth. Add too, t that Bacchus is the source of joy, a ( who is said to obtain a common kin; gdom with the sun. Bot why hould I here mention the epithet Horus, or other names of. the Gods, all pees which correspond with the divinity of: the. sun? Mankind, indeed, may Ree _. gonceive the excellence of the God from his operations ; since he perfec Beds oS en -. the beavens with intellectual goods, and renders. them. partake af Dee

intelligible beauty, For as he originates from this

Spee ‘bisonelt both wholly and by parts, to the distribution of LO mn a eee pe ont In the last place, as the sun is the source of our. existence, 80 a ikeeie. Re Ie ith , of the aliment by which that existence is ‘supported. And, indeed, REO sie

: | peculiar to. souls; ; for ie ousene Oe, nature, reduces them to the ° kindred ex PERS

ee

ae “of penecea” “And tices Goin ak the God hate ey yee in aye ee ated by others according | to their desert, and eae | the « assistance oF cm Ag faith more ® than the evidence of demonstration, itu Se ne ae

From ‘the MS. Seholia likewise of 1 Broclus « on ihe Cratylus of Palo, Renata

a ve Wick the prea pal powers of ike Got ae sie be hi, ith his Si

6? Tg

Pot te aa n> het te 1 KS ore oA Fe. : Piidyy ’ 7s Siss Eo ASS Pee Se eee SS Be ace A ATS yah hee ee AS" P jit >, * wy PS Ses % Sr - > = ——, =f? ‘ . ¥ / ; ‘Th “ : " P ‘ - A : . : ~ ‘ 4) Wylie ote . , > ‘ . + we 4 i eS + a ts ; SELMA RAV AA aR eS ’ petite Weis 74 ys : J ’ . -¥ q ‘ ex . y i vk * : fu 3 " ; : . : = a ee A Fe ee ‘eRe Mal) ee OUTL Ay} ’ ¥ BES PAS pt “e's : r4 ; . ‘ rae : ‘ ' ae, ek xs . ‘ “"s f yee | : ' : : : a oe : NF haha” >, a 4 > ‘ vs 5 Nae os te ’ “ a eS = {ay " 1, P om pry Cys 2 es ; : rs a * = ; oS tah . =" ‘3 hf Patt . a >" ~tP F FM tl } ‘be ‘ ‘ ¢ MS) oe a a RET = ¥ 3\ AN ; I me : Aga ts Even h ee See , : Tah et oes ey > = eS LT ert edn y , . ? Paty , » ' ‘

ape > Socrates, therefore, in the Cratylus: says, ‘ that there is no. other ‘name Re hal CO Rag that of pauls weil can more harmonize ‘with fhe four Besead awe

upon § all ithe Senn : P the God, vig, bis: simplicity, perpetual jac lati

ds, and emits from h te

, 2 awa Cones Frc cuse u ip the ene to monpes

eK ae oe aw ids . a 2 + . . ‘ . ’ ’ ’ at We y ’ - . ie ee ae vadil« Ve S AS Sees eh Mes , j . Sent Whe bavae C10) Vexde shee Seat Sees Fo 4 ; AA Af as =) Ht CREE A a8 Ry wee an ree . 5 <7t = 4 Sr tes Sek ae ve ee ga Pd EBL Es ee CY ; sew ‘ PE 4 ga ee xs by We z Wave . Stine ee he < tv ety elratee , . eaten tour = ae e = = < a Wh ce es "I" ae nes tt Nia Vr Loy Se eS ns Be x = 3 . . . Pi sacar’ ve ye DU : ¢ thee’ oy 42°55 + mS / wes: es sata ‘ sNauste c mat +34 r Bo? Spec ard ier re ‘ VY ERE , bid . ® = . aw ’ ‘ . : i a

z Antag Anedhooei iat hagas eet Saat

nw

ve of communion between these divinities t

r<.

oy “this _ of: speculation. eoncermng: his name harmonizes with. - the ‘ders eu the God. But aes ae eonalon His more pestial py Powers:

ae “not ica iw uss Pan ee ‘will man aba ia ipo rational, he able a : =o to comprehend. not only: all the poculiariti ics of Apollo, | but all those of any other God? T heologists. indécd deliver. tows: ab great. ‘multitude of

+ z

’ . -Apolloni: eal peculiar ities; ‘ but Sourates now only mentions four of theny, Gs For the world is as it were a deca oe gore Nappi a. oo in # me

oe vi

ds, “ ¢ at the name is so conned. that t rite i eae , and Jentreobing nature.” On these words Proclus observes, Re en. very rati y afte: - Proserpine, Plato analyzes Apollo. - For there eel 2 3a a optent: ‘comaninion “between ‘the. Corie and the Apolloniacal series; = since the former is. the Lyae of the middle triad of | the super eth Ue

3 principles | to ‘one. oe a ‘the: ola’ principles are - allotted Ree ns sistence immediatel y after the vivific. Hence, according ' to Orplicus, SUN ERT tay

ih a ; nan a aye Texva aie nares sere iS ns a Se oe Se ETRE E TS

‘Wee sak could this be thew case, alee there was a + comidenbl le dae Ky

d, being ‘filled iron all productive. prine 9) ees so sonverted to ie eee ean

‘ee ee eeee Pine Toerrs } vate

pollo, thet So ee cor a ding i be first snd wins mato: ES ‘his. namie. apie the Selo Per e cause of anion, and. deat. power: ‘svhiel: collects” multitude into one; and

. . 4 > ; ’ 2" a ; +4 ‘4 e--

®t ae ©

a] — a Ae vl . ere <.* —_ . * 7 eae eke J 7 * ays ite ” ’ eh iy Pi mat i“y i \ AWN) Woh gM ) Ary ' ’ a’ GhyS jf i ‘

3 “for there bis enunciative power shines forth, unfolding. intelligible g pood Saya OF celestial natures, and on this account he revolves together with the sop, ee

“with whow he participates. the same intellect j inecotmmon; since the sun : also. illuminates whatever the heavens, contain, and. extends : cunifying: power to all their ‘parts, ‘Bat his arrow-darting energy mostly prevails —

: ods; for there ruling over the wholes which the — universe | contains, he Ag, their motions by his’ ‘TAys, which are always Be irpates every thing inordinate, and fills all. og. Thangs | with demiurgic gifts. - And though be has 5 a feerne and enone is Ss "“gubsistence, he reaches all th hens ag his ‘harmonic: e power 3 8 more predaminant 3 ip » the berlin super " : Me

bak ae aniong | ‘the liherated

+ assimilated © to BITOWS, | extir

CHAP. xi Ov PLATO.

a .

the monad. And t

i aoe medicinal power of the god, and proceedin | agh hie propletic. and arrow-darting powers, he ends in his harmon Were

things; bat different. energies appear to have jmore or less dominion i in

diferent orders, ‘Thus for instance the weticned poner of sauces 16 mont | peat! ia Anes epee regione for.

"There daughter, rage, and coielan il sie ocr anss aa de srl ottentiess reside,” MESES

Ney iH a Bhall hi =

And as these. are et in an coe -‘manoer, hey require to be

restored from a condition contrary, into one agreeable to nature, and | from incommensuration and manifold division, into symmetry and union.

«.* . , : Jr" WV AES, ies a? Se, > r 7 ‘ pe % : ty = 153 ; ’'-:

pri rieeiple of the decal, of. which te Seiad proximately contains the

cause, but in an. exempt manne: the a. separation and oceultly, but the latter with : separation ; just as Apollo , _-—sproximately unites the multitude of mundane ‘natures, but the Seater ; mie intellect exempts. ‘Why . ren does | this

| ly, that all the: energies: of this god, are iy all the orders at of pace beginning from on high. and proceeding as far as to the last of

Bat the prophetic energy of the god is most apparent in the heavens ; e

in es by his energies.

Bde s orag " t Gag sav ua dios vie nga, | sien ve SEE Me Dna ate EE TOT

ane Fe waron, Xan ee ate a egrta Sines aiike eee

Se Ss ees Pa : 7 * eS = BEE Sere a >< y .

a rr an abort himself pactc ag to one anion the choir of the Mu ses,

5% produces by this mean as a certain ‘Theurgist says * a8 ‘the harmonyn i : eulting light: i Apollo. therefore as we have shown is: harme mic, and t

S me likewise: the cae. owith: the. other: Apollos” which are: contained i in “the TGS aentiset the ather aise: but this leeks Spent im pee 8 aces More

| Aieihed magner, eb sega from ihe stiredy bait in th thine atte of th e Gods \ tions for there is

| oh diets sits in a prea man nner ths esti powers of the god. 9 Lh asa

‘But it is necessary to consider each of these powers: according to one

ea th)

definite characteristic ; as for instance, his harmonic power, ‘according to: ‘its binding together separated multitude; his prophetic power according 52 83 to. the: enunciative ; his arrow-darting power, according | to its being sub- ae

an” as .

tfective: energy. e should likewise ‘speculate |

ae. Paes ee

Pe

. ‘a this Goa is the. ‘caNse o

according to nature, | yuh that >

-— multifi pr ok trath, takes : away ‘the variety of that which ds false; “hut his arrow-

: darting ‘power, which exterminates: every thing: furious. and wild, ‘but | prepares that which is orderly: and gentle to exercise dominion, yindicates ee

: d xy fen ling to multitude ahs a6

id pacneay: places: a bond,

| : to itself unity, and exterminates « a disor ed and his musical ‘power, through rython # 0 pony « and mnon in: en and ‘St se tues the contraries t to these.

‘ON THETHEOLOGY = (ss (OOK

mt ete a os minal) to ‘us, Graenguneon and alegre 0 per jens -

verti ve of 2 an inordinate nature 5 and his. medicinal power, accor ig to its ae

ae in ‘Gods, sole demons, heroes, men, ‘nial car ‘plants ee wears 8 € on high gta: last hee and :

if union i angie as a takes away the “multiform nature : 4 of dinea, i img von parts per Reahis:” “since eas is symmetry and a sub- sn 1 1 we hich - ce contrary ‘ta patare. is” ae rious. : Thus too, tis proplietic power, which unfolds the simplicity 3

\ _ 4 i / “W ‘) i 4) vu i. *) vps YAS ; “AN AD 4 beg AS 4 *) tea! 22 2? ey ig ib a al F “iF rH ote eth. t st), if nf stat Vet 4% “* ”~

. 4

‘

. 7 ¥. fate ~ oe S rie es bs Se m aS. _ <,* > P< — at ot Tee > tae ee es , » .-. > Twre oN ae Soe ff i saat st 7

” > Cayteer Is Ve eee NS eee LOE fete 05 "“Asred py Be

a”

a

fo prophetic art: evinces, that: the eatharti Lace a the two powers: for it illustrates the world with the glittering splendor - at and. sae all material immod

_ that. the referring ‘maltiform cob tite to the one — is jOWer o the Gods, is adapted to him. For Apollo every where unites and elevs SEO. multitude to the one, and uniformly comprebends.a

CHAP. XVI. (OR RRATBIG ACO age ih

ar all these powers indeed.

, subsist prtarily in am esempe manner,

a auniformmly 3 in Jupiter the. -demiargus of. wholes, but | acily 3c

separately.in Apollo... Hence. Apollo is: not, the same with ‘the demiurgie a intellect; for: this: con iprehends. these. Te

- Apollo. with subjection, imitating his jather : -gince ak the ‘energies: and 7

powers of secondary Gods, are compre See to. cause. _ And: the. dem | ing te all these powers, and in a-collected manner; but the other: deities — hi 3 which proceed from him, emote, with: Atheir father. according ‘to he different powers.

shended in the demiurgus according _ ni argue | fabricates and adoms. the aniverse accord-

- Purification ee nin g seen ane only i in s the puslisibal. pat, ‘ean in ‘tic power of Apollo comprehend

eration, by. Reo: pea

universe, prety ty. ine My wniea ; poe an also in this. respe unitate the Gods. Tn the most sacred of the mysteries tc boi _ purifies hor

are employed prior to initiation. ‘into them, in order to. take away « sound

thing foreign from the proposed sacred. mystery. We may likewise. add, :

ation; parifying all hearen, geveraon, and all mundane lives, me separating partial. souls | from the proseness. of matter, on Hence. t ‘ BNE Ya cet

“= theurgist who is the leader of the. ene of, this, God ; ie i 18 frox a

Sees: Eanes and sprinklings oe ee Bee enon

‘ a pe! H

“Riese | Bn ev gure segeng 5 mages tere 2 tigen, Reine = vbneelide! ti 3 Sun

i. €. “They sneskin: ae re place a werien! shove works of Gx, must sp

with the cold. water of the Jond-sounding: sea,” as the ‘Oracle anys: dems ES _ sercin ii Pak Nop aan that te So — shi ene: OEen

IYER yrs

ahs to the good ;

ae as God i ie: the ‘catise ot all Eaanehy, oth uihapparent an o deartn tty ‘through his roling supermundane powers, according to which he penerites ccs) together with Muemosyne and Jupiter, the Musés. But he orderly

disp eee thing sensible ec aes deniurgic: powers, wliich the sons of

Tk Lees ON THE THEOLOGY ew Book vit

oe ‘to knowledge, and doiblds truth Stig oe presents ies ts. &

en view as analogous to the rrooil, which ‘Socrates eclebrates ia ‘the = : me : mS | Republic ; in which place he ‘calls. the sun the progeny of the good, ee ae

‘says that the former i a8 analogous: to the latter: “Apollo: therefore bei the source of union, and this 6 the mundane Geds, i is array: ed analo rou! and ‘through truth, he unfolds to ns his ‘similitude to it, if it

be lawful 80 to speak. For the ‘simple 3 isa mani me

he every of the harmony ‘of sounds nded from: ie aesin oF ihe hinds,

7 ation of the ane, ‘and the eee truth: which subsists according to Knowledge i is a luntinous ‘Yepresentation — BEEK OF guperessentiat truth, wich first: ‘proceeds - from the good. But the — _ perpetually prevailing night of the God in the jaculation of arrows, evinces pees “ : his” dominion which Pepe aint eee: sti in the bsddone bad sash hi Soa

. ch apace,

(oo iB Saspendec He likewise orderly’ disposes

3 oe bodies through Barmonic reasons, using: their different powers

a a ‘if they were sounds; and he moves all things harmoniously and ‘ry! indically by hiv dentiurgic: motions. The Whole of tie velestial order

' ; > wie y el att*e

7 to, and ooo exhibit ssies ‘harmoniots ‘work of ‘the Gor: on se 3 on

which i is po vos then ny rie God.

al - -~—e te s.*—- = The Se ce st Se = — > =: ~ x tte + <-> ys it mt ese i et ae rr . StS > as 7 . ° -. . .

= BAD NVI | OF PLATO. SUM eWAT | eee

a ’ . : : , ’ r ‘<4 g ; . | t ’ , -. ‘4 STt a s* : ES ce FFT ery : ; ; . ; : r ; * ’ , 6 + ; “4? eT ed ’ 3. pe ow oh ae tu a] on . a . ; P . * " ‘ ’ - : ‘ha ior ies eo , ve .? " . ~ ~ > ' se ° : = . . P . —, ‘ > yi! ; a bd ‘. . ’ = - 1 Jy AREA i ite fay Pras eae pu "TD ’ : : . ’ i - vteeh . ° J » “ . r 3 . ’ beoheins . »- — ol ’ > 3. ‘ -? , r * ) ; ry os “nee, . . - ‘ =: > pets 239 me : _ . ~- « ’ 4 ; : " 4 ~~. A ° rr » . e = = = “ - Se och, es ay & ' Siew he a - . oe ’ ee mig te " “ : . : == Se SAS Ballet heap “, + At bt ? F , aie ** ds a - - 4: ’ , ober - oo E . : . " Th r . { * r ’ P P “ re ~ - . - a” ‘ o® . . : ‘ ;

vs the Muses derive hide iductnerte tna = aie, Sait are sionally a3 = : 3 : : :

~ -* - ainited to him, it is necessary to consider the natate of these divinities in the next place,. and the good which they confer on the universe in conjunction with their leader Apollo. Plato therefore im the Cratylus says * That the name of the ‘Muses, and. universally that of music, was derived,

=} as it seems, from petmirBets, to inquire, and from investigation and philosophy.”

pores On which Proclus i in hie MS. Scholia < on Fees enenscuvie —— as

follows : Sees

‘ite ee deonersiag shout: iy Apollo, Peto proceeds ee ee

and the name of music; for Apollo is celebrated as —~ ean Ke

leader of ‘the Muses. And he indeed is‘ monad with respect tothe harmony in ‘the world; but the choir of the Muses is the monad ofall

ee | : the number of the ennead (i. @. nine): From. both dikewise the whole SL Coit

world is bound in indissoluble bonds, and j is one and all-perfeet, th through

the communications oF these divinities ; possessing the formet through ae nen

the Apolloniacal: ‘monad, 3 but ats” call-pertect ‘subsistence thra

number of the: Muses. “For “the number: ‘nine whieh is gencenteibtionr’ ee vei

first perfect namber (that is 5) is, throng!

ot : : harmony: all ‘these ‘causes: at the same time: being: collected into: ee: Oo onmnit for the purpose of producing one consummate perfecti ea eo the Mases generate the. variety of reasons with which the world 5 is replete;

Muses give subsistence to the harmony of soul ; bat Apol ois the le uc ke eet intellectual and impartible harmony. The Muses distribute: the pba nomena. according to harmonical reasons ; but Apollo comprehend inapparent and separa te ‘harmony. And thon sh both ive s subsister

to the: same things, 9 ye Apolto — to union, And the Muses Le

‘ a] Fe Bhs

yh similitude and sameness, | . accommodated to” the: ‘multiform causes | of the: mundane order. and Ugh

Sis ae Apollo comprehends in union all the multitude of these. - ‘Andthe

‘yet the ‘Muses effect this according. to number, but : 1 “distribute the aay are

SSR NN) Nay Nae ON THE THEOLOGY | BOOK. mm

| of Apollo ; but Apollo unites harmonic multitude, which a es pe and comprehends, For the multitude of the Muses. procees dx aa

of the harmo my. of the: universe. ee eee NGS e That such being the ety mology. of thes name me the Moe

nrou igh. a. conyersion. to. ourselves and more. excellent nator € also. we denominate the Muses from. anyestig

etre.

ation. na For. “Musa

himself unfolds ‘teath, to souls, according to one ‘intellectual oda: —

but the Muses p rie

to the pe from invention ; just as multitude with respec

| 3 ——— Pig : a the four Mares, Tein, Erato, sing aod Faas. as

sn ie eae Soe meat « or "drink till pay pie er ae A death they , ‘should: depart te the “Muses, and inform them: what Muse’ was honoured

HS \ by. some, particular person among aS. Hence that by. acquainting

‘Ter : sichore with those who reverence her in the dance, they render her OD itious to such. ‘By info ring, Erato of her votaries, they. render ber

ee:

favourable. in amatory concerns ;. apd the” ‘fest ina similar manoer, — “according to. the: species of veneration belonging to each. But that they | ss to ‘Urania, 1 those who 2 exer ophy, aad. ave. ‘cultivated the music. nee “pre i ee ess are iore. than all, Be: Test, being |

phosg eSE the: must ancient Calliope, : and after be we lived in the exercise of philosop

essence of Musagetes, which is both. separate, and subsists according ae ze : the nature of the one ; ‘and their number evolves the one and alenal cause — oe :

) ° 3 since e Plato % ‘ calls philosophy. the greatest music, as causing our psychical - powers to be. moved harmoniously, i in symphony. owith real beings, and in conformity ores =e Sy the orderly. motions of. the celestial orbs 5 and. since: the: investigation ee : of. out own. essence and that. of the. universe: leads us to this. harmony, throt Bs. ccloee oo:

er ect our various energies elevating. them to an ‘intellec- — tual unity. For investigations haye the relation of matter, with reference oor

2k to. the. one, and hh ingle to. Hee: We e know ste that. the eae ee

m wo A $ y . i + toe ©, Wye, id he ¢ ]

cos ae ee Pete " x : ~ i — uN My ,* ad “a , mm * :

CHAR: ONIX.

denominated from Love, and from making the works-of 1 for she co-operates with Love. But Callio je decioeai m the eye pand Urania presides over astronomy. Through: these two Goddesses. spre

wwe: preserve our rational part-from_ being. in subjection to the irrational:

2 eae nature. For through sight: ‘surveying the: order: of the celestis - eRe | we properly arrange our irrational part. And farther stil,.through =

ad hearing, we oo saan that Sldch: We braats sont ote AF od tite aS Nae tS ihe eere He; enh A

. y , 7 > oi -: 5 ‘ ve ae ~ .. ; ae te ’ ¥ x 2 So ma! - . 4 ; ; wv 3 eee %. =? at. iy No Wa Ree ae 2B: peer Soak Stes oo > oF ae Sees Se ee Bo aD ¢ abet 2a TPP At 2 PO, Reto) p's ‘ bard tee ry <7 ¥ RM at Se 2 eR Te, ee es

rythmes, philosophy, » ant aa pinnate - ~~ Sia der

ARO eS 2 a triad of celestial Goas aioe ia Meas oe Mass, Jupiter, and Satarn, of which the first sores nae Ss y nourishes and excites es contrarieties | Hoenn hy

ee converdant with the heavens: ‘isk with: both: divine ant human discour ne = sending forth the most. beautiful voice!” CF RE FR ag oo Vin Cece Muses, sothieaics in hie MS. Com ens ee | On the Plisslens, iiskes thee following beautiful remar $2* Dancing = , here must not be pups eans as if ‘Terpsic pore’ was: as propitious. Se to those who engage in that vee E-duncing whichis de objectof enses

for this would be ridiculous. -Wi S diving dances; in the first pls

- On what Plato here says of these M

- oy ' 5 ee <j, 3 :

their life, and dancing’ in symphony with the esiniers —_— Erato is

:

ea) 4 te 5) 4 7 " ey / pe Aty aay BY Vje Sa Pan te! ANA j

, : ’ : , v4 Pere et s a * * es 1" iss. ' airy fa as . : = Cs a Ss eS ot Ses - i Sat \

: = . 3 - = See — = = as - — =. == a

jaldly stud a ee sti saat t who is the source of heal

aad vasecan spel aes dive -

We must: say: therefore, that *t here are place the dance of the Gods; and in the

Ce ee d ‘place, that of divine souls,” ‘Inthe third place, the revolution of Rayan co the celestial divining, viz, of the seven. planets, dnd the inerratic sphere, —-* js called a dance, Io the fourth place, those who are initiated in a ee eee: mysteries perform a certain dance. Andin the last’ place, the whole life SERA aR = ofa philosopher is a dance. _ “Who then are those th nat! honeuetie Tater NN EM Ss Goddess: in the dance? — Not those who dance swell, but pt

OS OAL through the whole of the present: existence; _mlegieate arming gat!

Mi ae a : — He ne a 7 » af ON THE PHEQLOGY BOOK. vi

“ieee | oy tela. he requires, bowers Shae assistance at Vick that rae may. sree - ae order and barmony into things contrar}

% prudence and . practical and. adorning intellect. Aad ‘Sature :

disordered and novel in intellect, Saturn is. Tepresented aa). an. as map, and as slow in his motion: and on this account, astro 0; ger

hy as: ane Satara well situated i in their es : an re ene due .

Be ue Plate in ee Thomas datwrons< to us es manner in ‘hie SaaS of ieee :

‘ — divinities becomes an animal, and is suspended from a more divine ee

oo \gonl, and what kind of. perfection it.affords ta the: universe. For on SASS; oe ee glows therefore, each of Be naka secon si jo int fabric

baie bases acnale Dienghe the cconecting power of = os they : : | then learned their prescribed order.” For. each of ho says Pro oclus, ‘a

ee allotted. an appropriate life and motion. For si since the ot distributes: ta every mortal mature I at ¥ $ “every” thing. with a view to the

not to assert that they have. received. from their: father, every thing “appropriate. and every pood; and. that shining: with the spk ; beauty, they. not only. fabricate. the generation: of time in 1 conjunction

_owith the father, but also: lead and 5 govern the whole world? For by thus —

as ‘ary aod discordant. Bot Jupiter is ee

aaa the cause of . a royal. find political life, and is the supplier of a ruling mothe... OS somes of: intellect, in consequence of being an intellectual deity, aod a6 (| gseending as far as to the first cause. Hence, as there is nothing

owhi the la adapted to it, ae ae meee e b lessedness of the universe, a | atone: we to say concerning | the governors of the world? Ought we

‘ -“ ° : — a ee

speaking of them we shall speak: rightly. In addition to. these. things =

Pcosba we ought. to assert, that. they: not only receive the beautiful es oe | ad, ‘but also that being self-motive, they phe impart these to themselves ; and that from themselves the giving of good PRON hae ad idieating: this ‘says, “* ‘that each of them arrives ati by adapted to its. condition,” as defining pnp from : * Se yas

from the demiurgie sonad

originates. Plato ind er lit

“its t the measure of ‘te, lly te

order, eae the ? asia in the universe. Os

¢ motion whic, uw 2 Aves

distinguishing both these, and rightly conceiving that e divine. ai _ ftelleetual soul, and whiely does. not depart. from: intelligibles, is one thing, | but another, the animal which is: ‘suspended from it, posse: ‘from, and is the image of ve says, ‘ te that their bodies became aniinals Bas through the connecting power oF vital bonds, and that they then learned their prescribed order.” For a divine soul learns indeed the demiurgic ee

CNR RRO i

iV fever A tae Siva ante 7 * Uo Pov ea ee eee eee eee CHa e ae ON Wee eee eee eae haart ateen “weet? | ~ a ' ’ at ' it, (a uJ eerraetiane A! At Aa eratate as ADA Phare we . RV ive vive rite VEL Gee CARON BLOT EP CY ees ¥ /, se’ AN ‘ 4 5’ Oo ‘ "sVh ¢ \ ay aN ¥," tee fe ‘se ‘ * | i ‘ss ’ * eehadcirt ‘1 We AAA f mene wl Ty ah SOA a AAA PALLY a AN i A * , ts LA a Creer vit yee EXE LELLEA VEEL CoO it oo Vee oan NT OOLLOLOLOe es / \) Ws ty " ver ‘ 4 TELL AGA TLE NNR AT RCO peitult WA a ttl ser ¥aereeeee eis i] 7) ' ‘ : ‘ ‘ : ' 4 UNAM NAN ‘A! se ch Nth TA ' oe ‘ " Vay eer yee ; A ave a i , ys a PINYIN Pulte ait , ‘ [ie wry why NN ' “T, "y viery 1 “Vis “y st? tir ‘ ’ J i?

<Sanoes iecweven, enka the: sored bodiva bi & teeth: fife; the — SAY

imeeparable, but the other separable ; ; and the one indeed int

and in @ roling manner established in itself, but the other divided wtinait See 4 body, which it connects and moves ; , according to the latter indeed, it is

an animal, ‘but according to” ‘the former a God. Plato, the

ses life |

will, anderstands the works of the father, and fabricates in conjunction Res with him mundane natures; and this, ‘through intellectually perceiving Be

him, and being filled from him with divine powers. For it is not. possible a ats MS

jor either intellect or soul to ‘provide for wholes in an exempt mainet, ae 2 in any other way than by the participation af deity, and through « deific Penn

dife. The words, therefore, © a feint fabrication of time, manifest that. SAAN

they are allotted a. secondary. power in the generation of it; in conse- :

1 7, 4° ‘ AS Py if LPAI Y “ee >see * i e t! “sy Peale e ) : laren ; SUA Tee 7 ‘ s? 7 Shree. ry tae | | vis

and! : 23

ee i noleiiers: one cigs os the true sean, atk mote are the troe sun 0 and the trae Jupiter Aifferent Freitc the: visible orbe of these divinities, 3 and not ‘composites of body the Phaedras says, * that we deh tok ‘sathdently pedestal hits God i is

an immortal animal, ‘possessing indeed a sol and a Pedy, poem Aue

: whole of time.” ‘Indeed |

the ineffable participation of the Yoatibats' of ‘aft hie nite ee :

terized bys unity, form that whieh | js ptimarily 4 God. ‘Batee u oe e a | Vor. ie Vy :

through: ‘the

quence of their father “possessing a primary power. For he, indeed, | generated the wholeness. of time; but these divinities. co-operate: with Shs

him in the production of the parts of which time consists. Forthe > periods of these are the parts : of the whole of time ; 2 eae they also iRiya ies he generated parts of the world. : ae But the meanest eek is an anal bound with vital bond a eee Ae

er ee

CANA ANIA evolves the one comprehension of it, isa Godin the third place. And \ 0000) the first indeed of these is truly a God ; the second is most divine: week CORRE ANON Ss third i is. itself also alivine, but iJurninates the animal with which itis -

re connected with the peculiarity of deity according to which this like wise is divine, being bound with animated bonds, which may be said to are afterwards

bodies shemales, there cam be no. + doubt bat that a they are al similar i

7

“7 a

a . a

: ‘

“ > e- 1

eee ‘ 7 — . ’ ; > Sr , c

‘. = he, ~- , eres Te

st .

MS So “ON TRE. PHPOLOGY eM aS BOOK a Pas toate

Pa bt which connects each of these deities stably, ‘euler and ain ee secondarily a God. “And. ‘the. sont which 8 filled from intellect, ax

_ be-vivifie, demiurgic and indissoluble bonds, as- Plato himself 2 a becina For the whole of the divine bodies, are. bound. in souls, are omprehended. by. and established in them: the. being b bound

SOrriots ss 32% ~

fadieaiing 3 : and their: vandisjoined communion with them. Such. therefore b weir nature: of divine bodies, they fabricate time. in- -conjuncti ion.

gu sues: Sek ¥

“Dar ‘celestial Gods. isch, easier to Plato asheiiag after this ant mane, and the nity. in each of them ineffably proceeding from: the Rood: it, is evident that, they are walt ih them posure and BIO RGHAN Sieh hia fr palgges i pieine: sou I coe asia. powers, * some oY SO ee a ablished in the divine. podies, themselves, bak

17 _ F 4 eas rs y , RG . +3 i A 7 * ; ; é . Daypatesy re ; ‘y 5 PALE yy . ' ; 4 7 cea : Nv Gndeed ‘being. wn ; “4 : J re REGS hits , Teh!

2 others mpeg from them, into the nature of the world and into ape Ress i eal

ct to the powers # - ii efore

asadoesyeht

und indeed ate , e stable. and immutable: comprehension of. bodies i in ‘souls, PORES

reese " .*

a call forth. ats one. and tenets. eee and impart ta ER

which is generated. ' 22 and body participates, f natural and: material subst

CHAP. XX. sete ee “DE PLATO. te. oe eel

Se he seine e ‘ibaa! (powers: frermain to be- condoned which are sent to baste es terrestrial region, and are: mingled with generation. Hes e

: the

then» descend after the same manner for the nia of

en aod connect with invariable sameness the whale of generation. | ‘They are likewise Impassive | and. immutable, though they arrive at that

which is mutable and passive, Generation indeed, bem a multiform, and : consisting: of things of a different nature, it receives” the unity” and

| simplicity « of these: Gods through its appropriate contrariety and division,

a he patile and partible manner. It likewise receives that which is 1 AAs ive: passively : s and in short it participates of these Gods according to its own natur and not according to their ‘power. Hence, as that rtivipates of being according | to a | flux of existence; cally; thus also the ices which are in. generation, participate of the immaterial and etherial bodies which are above nature and ger on

(oF an incorporeal nature corpor

‘ina confused and disorderly manner. ‘Those therefore are + absurd ho ae

Baltes saicipans of 1S are coloured, vpctlm and inside cad they. are no” so -_. less absurd who ascribe evil to the celestial bodies, beeanse the ‘partic

ee

ae i pants of them are sometimes: evil. For there could be no. participation, 5 : te. the participant was not different from that which it ‘participates, But if that which is participated i is received in something different from itself, —

this something different, is in n terrestrial tae Het ; whieh. 18 Booied and : disorderly, ey This : iparticjaden thirehire: ome he: cause ey the eetint :

difference in ‘secondary natures, and also the mixture of material with us > immaterial influences. ‘Lo which may be added. likewise, a8. another . oie Sy: Pig eause, that what. is. im parted io one way, is received | these. inferior. realms. TI ne connective, but that of Mars motive. In these material reals: : eiepinaad ‘ Pree the passive: receptacle. of generation, receives: the for Rory Pied — congelation and. frigidity 5 7 but the latter according: to-tiomedemte leaks are

Hence, corruption and the privation of ‘symmetry are. to be saeribext to Paar N

after another We

us for: instanee, the

ona ees the meer 4 tpatetial 1 andl erate nature a ine seats nts.

-fnfluence of Saturn is ae

«4

. ' + : 4 ‘> - . ry Set Se . , vie - = wy 7 ° ? 4 : . “ = yy ; / . + , . - ‘ul 1, » , » . a * ’ . “ > > * * 4 ' 7 > : = = — ~ af . es a 4 . . . : a! e*s tee a] : - ’ . -. ’ “ Wraa Bes Ste ba ¥ . V . i ‘ we r * > - ' + mt > < aie 7 y : . TAS ‘ ; : = "F, - & . -; - - , ‘ . aN. . » 6 ' ; thee } hs SS i-S - : a f *\% ; . " . ‘ w “ ; “ ' , J . ¢ - e , ’ : , > . ; > 7 , ‘ . - - ” - : - : . . : ’ } ar a d <—~ ox c S of 4 ; > ° | ? J ' ‘ - . - _— - $ ; : ' ‘ ey ’ ~. : hs “ ; . , r : ; +} : e! : Sim ' , ‘ te . ss-S a - ” . 7 " . : ; : , ; : ee a ee Nee) é att, * « _ < 4 ; nat TF ary iD » soy aio? eae a ast 7 ; . = : < : . ; : =? : , : »~ ,*;" . tie “ = ‘ oa an . a a ; se " ee! Bi te Ce He a “=< . . : _ “ee ae . si b! gs : ¢ ie be sa. > : <a" . * ‘ -~ ; SACe : : : — s > : . ‘ . S a ; . ‘ ) ' SS i - - . ‘ "* ‘ ‘ -_ ¥ - * > 7 : , — 4 ~ = , se ‘ . - : . ; ° “ | ’ = ey ‘ . : ~ : . ‘ “se »” " : _ y . . ; '. } Law - -- ° Y . . ‘ ; % . : ¥ inl Pee : é A . >> 3 Sty > : * - . v2 ox . ’ PA f sonia 455 4 i + = Bee 2 x 4 Q 7 . S 1} aa! h 7 a j 4 My , pas ’ - y : “a Lf . > : ; ¥ . " . ; 4 ye , . : "ya P : , ; ; a ‘; oT » » 5" gaae og b4 r\ 72? ¥ ’ ; » ~d > ~ 2 eh anh . ‘ ’ — i ‘sy . ',* ; > ‘ . — > ; =' 7 - ines : ' ’ y= » ‘ a> ve ~~" . . 7 — , * ; : be ; ' " ’ ' . ' 7 " ; : . : : _ ‘ rare ; : . . . . ’ ’ » e . ; 7 * : ’ ‘ WK tne ‘ ‘* » ' | by " . , a oe . * > ’ t ] ct pl . . » : : “ = ‘ a ae i .-¥ >. ’ pide et mies “ ‘ - rf ‘ . . ¥ : ~ ; E or, _ . : : . - ; - ee . ‘ a ‘ } ; . . : ey . : ° » : - 7 ‘. r rr “ yy, +e ‘ . . ‘ +s ; ’ ‘var. : , 4 . * | | y » ye ‘ ‘g rh . t. ry ¢ ‘ : : , ‘ ( Sy . . > 7 a > , ° ‘ : ; Or bite: g7)5i) ’ : t¢ ait rs ay Pe ’ tS ; " ; ; : . ' raid 4 ; : : te be ma | ‘nt y. 77 ' : ’ | by at we ; ; > - 7 \ _' : . °. . ; ‘ . ee * ; : e«\F tid : . ; - “ - ‘ - ; iirt 1 7 . , Be ¥ . ' ; : —_ a City: yi! ig ; ’ i = - 04 , “i . 3 , ; ‘4 7 _ r : > | a > a ‘ _ ‘ : re ».4) 7 : {SOs . ny e y ¢ — ‘ —— = + x 7 ; = 4 « a : “ ‘ v . P - » a } 7 ; aa } hy: ; . 4 . " | . - S = =— * J . jt = ~ ‘ ‘ oe -e: on + ta" : . >, in * ‘ iS . a - (* . ™ . 7 VAN ’ 7 . : t . : he 7 y . : im, . ar Raa bt ey ; | ne ese age +1 ; ' . . ‘ ’ Pee > os - . “ os 'y }' >, : 7 ¢ ‘, . : ‘i » ’ + . . » * : . ai | : ; iP : > = } ¥j ‘ »~ % ‘aa a a 4 . - 7 . : : >. Seite att ' 2. t . , = at 1s “| | a i al> ’ ‘ : ~ : © hw : : : as ‘ t."s

OHAP, XXT. Ms ‘oF PLATO.

is chscateted with elie aied en alas mitaedenia thee festial regions. Plato then in the : 8 ~ describes this Goddess as both a lover e2 war, and a lover of wisdom ; for he says that she is philopolemic and philoso.

phic. As she every wiv however exerts this twofold power, egpre! : ee = :

to her intellectual, pager and Suuidehe” cecieemtineainl nl

tee rf Timaeus where she is ‘celebrated. by Plato.

sewers « the goddess;:in bis commentary on that art of r the aes

In the ‘demiurgus and father, says he, of the wile wend. many oie rd “ sa ence barian of Gods that have the form of the one present themselves to the view. Tea te nner And these are of a guardian, or demiurgic, or elevating, | or connective, or 9). ie perfective characteristic. But thé undefiled and untamed deity Minerva, Oe ha is one Of the first intellectual unities subsisting j in the demiurgus, according in See a Cae to which he himself remains firm and imumtable, and all things proceeding _. from him participate of inflexible power; aud through which he intellee-— ne

tually perceives every thing, and is separate in an exempt manner: from. eS

all beings. All theologists therefore, call this divinity Minerva, as |

brought forth indeed from the summit of her father, and abiding” in hin, See

being a demiurgic, separate, and immaterial intelligence. Hence Soe in the Cratylus, celebrates her as. theonoe. (Geoxoy) or de fie intellection. | But as, in conjunction with other divinities: sustaining: all things in the — one demiurgus, and arranging wholes, toget the first of these, they denominate her philosophic, but through the — second philepolemic. For she who according to the form of one con- ~

ates

ther-with her father ;—through

: pecan cote is the ‘paternal —— is a y Hvlesepeet, And atte oy ay

of war. Hence Griiens speaking 0 of her bint | says t that Jape. oF

— bee from his ss

eee and third onder & she € appears in a the order to | hich Prenpine Dela : 2 : | |

> i Ti tp. 9 al.

‘eevee

She likewise appea

ee | ON UTHE: THEOLOGY | ee ROOK VIE

| elle bre ad an andelied life, - | ‘Beis: she i qs. eatled: Core’ pri ee

¢s among the liberated Gods, uniting the lunar order

: with intellectnal- and demiurgic. light, causing the productions of those eS divinities to be undefiled, and demonstrating the one unity of them to be

“unmingled with their depending powers. She also appears in the heavens — and the sublunary region ; : and according to the united gift of herself, as

admirable: prudence, and exhibit an unconquerable strengt 4 we to say of her attendant choirs’ of dzemons or divine, mundane, libes rated, and ruling orders? For all these receive a8 from a fountain the twofold peculiarity of this Goddess. Hence alsa the divine poet[Homer}

indicating both t = of foarte in ss csitensanenl ee Ficesecastees —e

cae ie ‘imparts the cause both of the philosophic and the: ‘philopolemic: porn. | ) ny) ‘s : | > For her: inflexibility 3 is intellec 7

} itt

ANU

devices Says, ii iN iii i) hy MM i it 3 Sees Se Se ns Uren

bt at ; f : r 1) 8 oh PS a sh uf a etiit STA Coens 9 uuu t NET

A he ee

ie liek: y sen he fe well which ne wove, are to : oleae she gave subsistence. by. her. in tellections, her intellectual: wisdom, ge ‘signified. :

But by the warlike robe of J apiter we: must ‘understand her demiurgic |

| providence, which . immutably takes: care. of - mundane natures, and "prepares more divine beings always: to. have dominion’ in the world.

Hence also, I think Homer ‘Tepresents her. as an associate in battle with as

jiphe Greeks against the | arbarians ; just as Plato here relates that she

owas an associate with the Greeks anit the tohatitants of the Aulantic : ‘ : For » wegen in ee pe, prs neces to arid xogun Tay.

; in ‘Had vill,”

; etual, and her separate wisdom is pure and — ieee aR - unmingled with secondary natures; and: the one characteristic/peculiarity = - of Minerval providence, extends as far as to the last orders. For since RN nat 00) wherever there are partial souls that resemble her divinity, they exert an es |

wis ength, what ought

Th Yaaro . . |

Wy ee oe gee an ‘ . ~ “- ii -" - : -

“Tl Ame AE fe . ' 4

ees wa y : , L we . . '

BO hale lA Het ' ix ) ) ’

ab ade A “ ; ‘ :\ +t ry 7.

Sere es ee | nes

: - island in none ‘that every where. more. in a | end war and contrat | adapted to the things themselves. ay

“inates the sul of her eed with mona S vt “a i nerva. eee cee wae oe Be as = af Leg act

we (rods, = ” Bie ten apheedens ene, RRS auls. Tora ttety a inles, and” as an untamed and Dea: Sea

sesh unetion with her = y for 3 “the ‘mandate of

~ ~ : - “yi “eh!

a .“ 4 at < ‘ nC > t 7h

~ y4 = . hy r wit

- ~ a

Pt Py SAR

et) RS

of heroes tamer and everturs* ie Dee Moat ak eee io ee ARS RATS

~ _ _ .

pint mitt

| oe) es ae aa

* a

total intel

hte

ye

ei of

on

ct aye, , that — father p p

=” of

= ao

us a

(ab fate sa ing he der of = luc ree ee chece

=~. ™ ™ ?

et : as = a“ ¥ ~

- observes, (in Timo. p. 43.) that she pri

—< of ese And ‘they a are seen alt mat

unmingled purity; and A;

ince every disek pature ought to act and not to suffer

that. produce ‘accompanied with 5

se, he asserts that shields are pc powers,

‘through 1 which a divine nature. Sarawe edges and scsi Pe ecepondding se > itself with aD es le , guard. zh Si 5

ie EPO eur f Be charactaitio eons of even thus : dumbrates the : uncontaminated and ‘unmingled

*

tely in Mine rval

liberates souls from the perturbations arising from demons or destiny.

With Fespect: to the: mundane allotment: also of this Goddess who roceeds supertially from intellectual ‘causes to. ‘the ‘earth, Proclus Bee rimarily subsists 3 an her father ; Pat hoe SECOE darily in the supermundane Gods; that her third ‘progression is aie yi i the es liberated sores and that t after #9 se tana into’ te tight ae SCN ie

ec ta Th —

Radeetaniecns oe orm. | Son ct) oe pieayy are eae ee Se anne = 5 in 1 the atatues of her. ‘she 48 armed with: a pear

nat erval souls. For in these also. the shield is the untamed and inflexible ‘power of

‘Teason 5 but the spear is that which is incisive of matter, and which =

» "es 2.

onder that by operating it may not have the inefficacious which is punailar Ne to matter, but by not: suffering, if may. not have that efficacy which | resembles ‘material natures, 153i | ‘that at may have neither of the

: : a l= se °_-* Pre ; ‘4 7 ~

es

+ a" : ‘ tes a2 ~T pr > Lo Bae. (<7 29 a - ve | oF ANE aes 2c oho! “hen 72 ~ =e +. (ar : 7 ale : ~ _ >

Bites 6 seiniwiEie ® and at Pacis sunte t —

| CHAPLONXL

ee ‘a Hberatetl ‘anhoeiiis in the heavens. on one way. ies sphere; for there also, a certain allotment of this Gaddess is expanded;

Bate 2: whether it be some one ae the: north subs sea :

mee in aspiber s way in the sun. = gee Minerval order, fabri icates lok: exernte to ones in ‘conjuné ten with the sun. And again, in another way in the moon, being yee = monad of the triad’ which is there. But in another way in the earth,

iy) ‘ we dential energy. ‘This bem the case, it is by no | means work | one deity, Minerva, i issayd by Plato to have been allotted oens, and , Sails i in cisidiore For it must not be hed kept that because p St os artial: Psouls

aN

+. y

14

7

etn te LW be

oll Ime ee | 7% Vy "" . ee re LE ; oP >. oh, coe & ; PY. ee .) SMES A even ety ‘a 4a PRET ANAR wives 4) " - aa : 2 He Ty , a Pad ahr 7 34, AY 7 Oey ae Ss ]

Vip .N Sacer of this Goddess, that it is dominion exten: Shenoy, ey she was” generated from th 0 Ewyptians relate that this inscription was written in the adytum of the ooo: Goddess. I am the things that are, that will be, and that have bee

VN one has ever laid open the garment by which Tam concealed. Th e Fruit Koa iG Bea oe pipe he I brought forth: was the ‘gon Th

ad ‘wine iaeniete

ess

ace about: the Pain; Or that “abo mat the virgin, oF APS, AS’ «the: ‘Electra: whieh is

whether jt. be the p

Swe oe

according to the similitude of the allotments of the earth to the celestial

_ distributions. And lastly, she unfolds this liberated authority differently Petane t different parts: of the earth, according to the peculiarities of: ‘provi- sy eee

eri dat

im penis to the ois | But there ie a petticipation af the same ier power according to different places, yet in the one power ther re is. also multitude. And by this. place, indeed, itis: participated nH one way: s =k but ny other — in Seis eis And i m “some sameness is more

in sues pe i Hhewis — € the same: paaians was ( pe $0) ‘praen 2 s inanifest from the Greeks, that a for they —

1 “suminit or head of Jupiter. ‘Bot “the

ds from on high as far as to the last of things ; <

en. at. No

Tt ie Goddess, therefore, Le ee ‘and = ear an allot :

iss i bae® ‘ pours wa aii he inthe shove

| ow one be ee any |

ae sit tA Naat ON THE TABOLOGY ag : BOOK: vit, cas

meas in he heaveas, and illuminates eeetstion with forms. For of os US eins eae Signs: of the zodiack, the: ram is ‘ascribed to the Goddess, : and itheequin Seay cially a power motive of the universe. | Reed

~ poctial- circle: itself, where es JCI established. And thus much. concerning the Seeman ae: philo Se mule Godiless Minerea. pos | nee

. . a ~2e P| ee n : . e fe A eat! ee . “4 eo = ‘ + a i < Pad Pn. apes Sao, ee, te ’ ’ er ~ ee. >- Le : nt . ~* - “ 2 a 2 - . . a -.¢ Fae eam ~ . & ) =’ 45 Ps t es HS ee ; we 23% ot Fae ae a Sar * het ane

. >? . > . : J ’ ° ad . 7 by ‘ > > ? ‘ ‘ . : -. > ~N > ~~ : ‘ . ‘1s — J sne% . 7 ¢ ts ** Pre Wit . ; : : > To ck&% - on ; 1 ’ ; ) : Pee ett etne anata 3, 5 | iin pete ne Ante tenis , . ve""e , rere! : ; } ~ ? 4 . ‘ a eee | . 7 : od . 4 < ¢ wag: & * ° é : ~ . ‘ Li 4 , " 59 x . » ‘ ¥ >" > J ie vant ay ; ” - ‘

OOS: BOS GS Shans us in eer next ee dee our - attention to that coma ETON Sig winity the maith and. consider what it 1s, whence i if pros

~*~ «at

Se ta <*<cervyarY

pr aly ale iniligibe earth, which Some i all the inte |

ee s from the intellectual Earth which is ‘eo-arranged » wi ith Heaw es

vo Cee Va Tie Ae

Stee

ik he phates. con

ores asi in 5 ithe ee of he beens, and being : f

7 —0 Oe ee Te

it proceeds, nays oe a oat ¢ Tm. to be our FRDERGy rand the most ancieat »

ee ae one — the Gods, and is eternally established in the father. It also

senha on all sides by them, is full of generative power, and demic

urgic < perfection. The true. earth, therefore, 1s neither this. corporeal ne - formed and gross. bulk ; for it will not be the most. ancient of the Gods fron its bulk, ‘hor the first of the Gods that are. arranged within: the aie

heavens 5 ‘nor is it the soul of this. body; for it. would not be, as Plato Says it is, extended about the.

es E33 2 2 divine soul, and a living bod y- Hence the: whole By as ‘Plato ‘Says, an Spree es ts _ animal ae there: bok in it an fmmaterial and ene: intellect; ‘as

ee SS SS Se

~= *- J o ree > oe . ri te Dede Kae ae reas > ot “ae pO ey aoe é > a eS ars : ae Se se : oe » . 45 7 [= = J - a

Te ere AI “ow date iron . . . Ve “ J “ ~ ~~ sf : ‘, ~ - ae rin 6) vm . if; = oe CC Sree ee _ Fat We Se Se ,, a ae ine <, - y z . “ a - . ‘ - . > oe . ‘ F ir - TS ; - . ww >. 4 -- —— 4 : < ; _ S 5) : u \ y . j a < ‘ : ; , ~ ’ 7 = . «2 —<— . “ > ‘> ~~ > > yee sf ) sf . —- : ey LO ’ Pa aN ¥ 4 a ¥ . “ - ove . . " ‘ os. ‘ a5 fe! : VWs R : : “s i <= a - ; , ph Rand Sehr phase Pra ett Si ie . iy ne bt hints S46 Ca ah f ME BADOT Goals ote oe . . os ~*. poe: j * ‘oh ™ f~. y " TA uM . 7 ‘ ¥ : 2 4 < _ , Ay ‘ > oY Eat 47° SS ‘ R oe wy . “. . ‘ , ti ' ee aN SAL eA, “654 ser ; +3 ae ay oo ae lay , . 7 ; ‘ . 2 ; ; Pye , ; J : eM ° ne y ’

0 le of the universe, since. not the soul, “but 2 c i “the body of the. earth is a thing of this kind ; but if it be necessary OE speak what is most true concerning it, it is" an animal consisting ofa

oe Me a a ee

A) att

Mie os cnr. xxi a PON or PLATO. ps Ss im ae

bulk, which ison all sides inspiced Sree which also: ane ‘il eX

my ow ier y Ly

VA)

o ive ae ur See ies ty 5)

= sata life. Bok ee is sit thee rey e8ie tee remain. in sie uk cS

ter. Set tis: necessary, also, to assume oniversall ! Coe. ted prior toopartss Por it would pigs sae i — that man Baaeean 5 “assigned to ‘he earth. wad thie air, ¢ upersally

te eae ie Yor wholes, as Th eophrastus Bays): would have less on

Menee, it: is necessary to grant that a soul and. mesbaeneat naire the ; ae is See earth; the: former causing: it to be prolific, b nertedly.. ae containing i ‘it in the middle of the universe. oe ee eae ST A ea eieartes herself, therefore, being | a divine atten is also a a 3 es nitude f Wrens Lo See intellectual and psyebical essences, and ¢ of immaterial powers, For if:

eee partial - soul has besides a material body an immaterial vehiek

iM re ie a8 ought: we to: think of: a soul sodivine a as ‘dia of the'earth ?- ds ik not, ‘hak nN an by a much greater priority visible. bodies are suspended from this soul

dies are able to receive the Muminatious of, soul? ‘Such be § ~ pature of earth herself, she) is sai d a _ as | pe

ae : ane re ania: yound: this jataliocts: “att ee wr beays paodabads. : a aia A cree suspended front its. informing soul: i dea in the last ‘place, this visible Patna

ie “generates ‘and nourishes ager rd EOE ne

4) My : == live, but when divalsed front it die, ‘unless. this: renee mass: was full we < ‘ x

governing the elements, and preserving | them ~ their proper b aya : —— Saige

eet ne and. perpetual | than corruptible natures, af they -were destitute. ot tak STA

ty abe through: other vehicles. as media, and that through. these, the visible, oo 3

to be our nurse: ia the rst ples ic 0s — x power i ina certain: sespect fh enelesent to i eas

a ‘ . ‘says, WE understand ” by the

PR ae THE THEOLOGY

| lasik wide the: é tunis ions ¢ generating ws who are part

a animals, throv gh her own body indee

nourishes: and contectedly-contains our bulk ; but from: her own soul a cHect “which

fects ours. By her: own intellect, likewise, she excites the int is in as; “and. thas: according to the whole of herself | Dee somes our whole composition. — ‘On this account it. appears. to me th

: calls. her. our. nurse, indicating by this her intellectual nutritive energy.

es the nurse of

i ‘For if she is-our nitse,. ‘but we are tr these especially, she will, be the perfect Sexciting otir intellectual part. But’ being a divine animal, and scompre-

Mi iat about: the pole which is extended throu pole. And the pole is thus now denominated, becat volves about it. ‘Because, howeyer, the ‘pole { proper /partible, but thé axis is a pole with interval sey ‘that a jine is a flowing point,—on this BOCOUE Plato to be extended iano the esthisces bide sige ¢ ihe conte of the earth. es SIRS IES TIER But we “must survey, the eS aS + powers the give F sandeiy to didi udiverse, exciting indeed the whole: baik- ‘of it to ‘intelligible love, and

: ik connecting: that which is partible, and unitedly snd without oe as ae

that which is extended by interval. Hence, also, Plato in the

: Htepiblic; smukes the spindle of Lachesis of adamant, Indicating, aswe = - have said, their inflexible and untamed power. And we must consider Reo sah the axis, as ‘that one divinity. which collects the centres of the: universe, Bea | whieh: is is” “connective of the whole world, and motive of ‘the divine ‘cireu- Pe Phe ete ‘Aatio ch wholes dance and are convolved, and ing On this account devominated ‘Atlas, Mee possessing at | immutable and unwearied energy. The word - terapevad lea, 4 50) oS loreatended, used bere hy Plato, indicates that: this one power i is Titannice,

OO eas guarding the circulations of wholes. But. if, as the: divine Jamblichas ANN he pole: extended through: the wniverse, the tra s shall we wander from Mie epee? of Plato. Fits EARN Ee

Tations > : and as that about whi . as : sustaining: ‘all heaven, b

\

\ heavens, neither’ its

* oa ; UD, Key, AM \ . Fie ie

TEVA .¥ ' ‘Js

“Book vi. HN Nei

at Plato mas

7 raly. souls and intellects, according. i = oe ‘tor of our essence, moving and — aS

ding in‘herself't many partial animals, she is said by Plats to be com = ca

aimed and compressed. about its axis. - “For the ‘axis also i isthe see net auc the universe re- ao

i, pokes aad ae. show ee wat, the betas is said bby 3

Hierweif, Por being 0 divine animal, and Po

ot ot — 4 a = ~-

Ry} nar. 2x. ae See OR RTRE Oy

nC RC ae Plato: says in. the Grstylus, ‘hans who are skilled in oars yor: reall: Pe) heavens the pole, as ha rmoniously: revolving. According 1 to this conc of CAN hy tion, theretore, you a , may - stall heaven: the pole: extended prmlnee the & SSSA ‘universe, as being imcnryated through the whole of itself, in conseque DOS ODER 2 being without | an. angle. ‘For after: ‘this manner ar the superficies: of. a isi (vane) “cirele is extended. About this, howey Ay 8 ¢ mt hace Pere S but rowan a desire: of becoming assimilated to in. converging to the BO sending: to the centre, may become similar to that which is essentially eee aes - spherical, being herself as. much aS possible conglobed. Hence she is Mees cE compressed. ‘ahout the: heaven in Fase caer ® as Sed ey Raspes: oe ended Cue es ee ee BGR ee a SO ne caceding 4 to. cack: o f dime wat maceptions, therelé Lo delivers the “0 gavise through which earth is contained 4 in “the ponte For the axis is.

ee by the circulation of the heaven, and is collected: together into the centre ef the universe. © Barth, therefore, being such; Times alterwardsclearly PERSO Shows avhat: utility she afferds to the universe; for: he” calls her the -

Hie he a - ‘febsricatae ‘at ee z Or does he si0%: peer this day which is eon join

; iy Be veyed. And that Plato assumes: this day which is convelved with night, on 2 tey Herds 1s evident from his arranging the former under. the latter; 3 as also heed to ehiass > this, when he says, night therefore and day. were thus generated. — : bee es e piereey # is ox fabricator 5 both t the

oy

gig

Hu oe

Se a> a

=o

ry dn Biche ,, Re au Oe ne ce a AGL Hh ce | FE

ne eee!

der that as. heaven is moved. about the centre, so she by

power connective of the earth ; and the-earth ds on all sides compressed eae viegutntee

eee Bee: guardian und artificer of day. and ‘night. Aud indeed that she is ‘the | PO | ane —— is evident. For. she “praduces a conical’ shadow 5 and Svan may ‘ austnde: ual Begitey 5 are the c causes a tbe dimension and ioaigend nie Manabi Nae

: Leith night? ‘For about her the risings and settings of the sun ate ‘sure tay

Earth, ee Setutog * both in » eonjunetion 4 ee

cts fe _ dartice hele iniadaies aol coutniey: aie etireine to ee Silies, and CRG

ay He SE their augmentations and. 8 ae » Areor sing to a certain Sele zo as

-—

F the:

lect of ‘soul of i it Ceres.

a

=f >

ra

aks

are ‘contain

——* ——

~~. ,

. a ie : UALS Ib YT S< S ay SALT, ue ’ yon eee Ae Sy, A ea) pees Fa . ho Ror

. -- i * s

Ce Ae re

a ° v4 ~ _--) ” . --

o> YY”,

CHAP. XXL

rhs AT Ae Tye RS

fas) ; 3 fi "SSUATL Eid ae Vy RN, th Af ‘ y

hey ? /

- For this will be taken: literally by those whe. are < aceiehonned: to look only to its material, gross and dark bulk. But we indeed grant them that there is something. of such a kind. in. the bulk of the earth as they say there-ia; but we t ink it proper that they should likewise look tothe other goods: of the earth, through which it surpasses. the prerogatives : ro ee the other. clements, vig. its stability, its. generative power, its concord with the heavens, and: ts position in the centre of the universe. For Rhee ic | eentre has great. power in the universe, as being connective of every cirie - eulation. — ‘Hence also the Pythagoreans call the centre the tower of — Rin ees GE upiter, mn consequence of contaming 10 ‘itself a demiurgic guard. We > shall likewise remind our opponents. of the Platonic hypothesis concern-Yo ang the earth, mentioned by Secrates in the Phedo, where he says that ‘the place of our abode. is. hollow and. dark, and bound by. the sea; but ge that there i is another true earth, containing the receptacles of the Gods, Spa tcevas ) ost essing: S beauty resembling that. of the heavens; We ought not, altars uA therefore, to wonder if now the earth is said to be the most ancient and iPauaseny eat ans fe altitude, and such a surpassing beauty, and as Socrates - afterwards is aa" SAYS, was. fashioned. by. the Demiurgus resembling a sphere covered with

the first of the: Gods. within the heavens, : since she “possesses so g

OR MAROC ae

twelve skins, just as the heaven is similar toa dodecahedron. Wemust 9. >.

a world, variegated. analogous to the heavens. For she contains a river of fire, af ait, and of water, and of another earth, which has the s same

yelation to. her which she has to the universe, a8 Socrates ‘says inthe

Phado. Bat af this. be the case, ‘she very amuech transcends. 1 other

nee elements. as imitating the heavens, and. possessing: every: thing | in herself | Ga tertestrially, which is eelestially contained in the heavens. Se =

“fo this-also we may add, that. the. Demiurgus produced. these eo. ae

Ms Sarak the first, earth and fire; bat the others for the: ‘sake. of these, i in |

order that they might have. the ratio of bonds avith respect to ther | “that the four elements are oth 3 in the heavens, and in. the -soblunary i neg: but in the former, indeed, aces

f eet

“ . mw ; i a’ . : i i. ’ ry rr ahs . ’ 2 . 2 “ : ; be . ) : io ¥ 7 + a eet i A Bryne Satay ‘ Pie? TY, : Koa ae ‘ en Me Wt ae ee ; af 1Poigl +z iat : eft ‘ oy ey "| : ’ ’ m Wwe > x ys “a ee ’ 4 2 : - - . P » as ee ’ ; 2 . . ’ - A ; . : , 7 7 ~~ : art > “ . . 4 4

- likewixe understand that the Demiurgns gave to the earth alone among: akon fed the elements ta have all the elements separately, causing b her to be whdlly

Mh : ding to a ery. characteristic, BORIC D Nast iiee cape aie there predominate 3 % as | Plato Pema bat i in Fo fatter caccteing, | fea Tne

rae v ae

176 :

toa terestial. peculiarity, Hor the: Porm ae are -spreac round the « arth, 2

THE | THEOLOGY ui oo) 0 BOOB

perty, ¢ on whieh account they are in : their own. “nature dark. | ei I Wm

fore, there 18 a predominance. of fire, but in the sublunary A ce tit : - Since, however, generation is connascently conjoined es Ys

: with the —— the end of. the latter ; is earth, so far as earth isin the — en heavens, bat the beginning of generation is fire, considered as subsisting. _-

im generation. -Forit is usual to call the moon earth, as having the same tatio to the sun, which earth has to fire. “* But [the Demiurgus] says hens,. fabricated another infinite earth, which the. immortals call | ane, bu : terrestrials Mene.” And it js usual to denominate the: sia é ) of generation fire, which Aristotle also does, when-he calls ether fire, In

her place, however, he does not think it ‘proper to call ether. fire; bat :

oe ery formed, seibiind the end of the heavens i is not entirely destitute of . : Z :

| er to Lae Seals ‘but dice Begining ha eneratic | _ Farther still, this likewise must. fee bg

from places, but from powers: ‘ad essence. AN By ab secu liciin: dieretors, are we to form : a jadgment. of transcen- °

dencies ? By what others than. those | which the divine orders exhibit ? For frm scent any: aly #0 called. is with, the Gods. : From the divine

cp he the connective, the. peamraag fe vific, the adorning, the assimila | these ae the peculiarities of all the divine orders. According to all these however, the art be called the most ancient, and the first of the Gods.

ery inte 5 cotcaded, ‘be |

according to progr res

other: pole to. conversion, lehics: 20 oa - natures through : similitude, and produces. one circle of the whole genera- eee

tion. _ Since also the world” is sp

: latine, and the plore power, For me i sOrpasses: the other elements, 80. that she: we jnstly i

€ ro-fold nature of. things: may in aries. a one sedan Sa eth MNS si on, which aeays makes seage that dave a : second. Bebe eid i

sujoink: xtreme ta primary seattioe

yerical, but a figure of this kind is the a

ness of a that sabaiet mettiog to FONVETSION, eacth i ikaw “

Dds ee plants and animals. But as a g

ee S possible not to admit that 3!

“omar, XXII, Pau | UE PLATO. ed a7 ae

ee must be sonicated in it tothe heavens, shine aight one circle, and one simi-Ani ~ Titude. For thus also. the centre is most: similar to the poles. “For the : heavens indeed entirely compre

vend wholes, being moved about: the poles ; but the earth is allotted permanency. in the centre. “For it is_ appropriate to generation that the immoveable should be more ancient © than that which is moved, -Henee, according to all these conceptions it

may be said, that earthy as co-ordinate with heaven, jg the miost aficient <

of the Gods within the: heavens. For she within them, - as being — %

on all sides comprehended - by them. Por as the demiurgus fashioned bse

the whole of a corporeal nature within the soul of the world, thus also he - 5

fabeiooton earth within the heavens, as. compressed and | contained s ee

them, and in conjunction with them fabricating wholes, orice mf She h has , however, 80 far as she | is the jirst of the Gods, » an 1 indication of 2L6% transoviidency’ according to essence; but so far Bs she i 1g the. OO:

the earth, is on all sides comprehended by ‘Saturn, and the Saturnian

power, but also whatever else may be conceived subordinate to this. For ~ Homer Buys that this is connectedly-contained: throu ie Gods, Not that he ben sa Gods ee Tartarns, ¢ as the swords indi. ‘cate; but that Tartartis

mgh the sub-tartarean

- Farther still, we. iy su

“he taal earth. For eis latter compre 3 nee to _ jertective, guardian, and Titannic vider of Gods, of which the ae rphi

theologies are full, so likewise the former possesses various powers. And

aS a nurse indeed she imitates the perfective order, according t to which iN | the Athenians also are accustomed to call her: Sscarehentcs or the ieeetond fous

dh, and , aye idapa, ‘OF seattering gifts, as

Biaeiet verse, ‘the Titannic order. Since, however, the intellectual earth prior to)

| eee divinities ss sine Ae and me — bis sat thus: sci our. r ! }

she exhibits to our view the dignity which she is allotted. For how HAE fs: | he is allotted a great portion in the: wotld,and pee is very. honourable, i in owhont there are the tower of Jupiter, and the = = 5” ie ere progression of Saturn? For not only Tartaras, which is the extremity rr gees

d about thie pole which is eiseandel Neues ace the OH aay

as deriving her subs

| concerning that great ; mundane divinity, the ea

“ soieliniaey: oe whan are denominated — 3

MPS >

~- te fe. iy” ¢ tid 4 , toy & > . 4 . ;*? ait A@ . . Pst, f, i ’ y 3 ie

IMIS + secs eeeaete THE THEOLOGY : HOOK yt.

to the former i is evident... p : cos i

eel Tast place, ‘Piddlos addi if poe you: are. swe hee. another : ~ ; |

derstand that she is the first and most ancient of the God niatonics. from the first aud 1 mosh ane mene

“reason. also will be wi

Bch energic es be. the utmost eatit of. ngs ‘aud besides t hi hits,

ast. of thing rve the ana

i gs “frequently. pres s “possessing their

OF: Plato is-trne, whether 3 you are willing to ke jock to oF te the. powers” whieh ghe contains. “And thu:

eat ins Oe oe Oe es prastus is the ¢ common Vesta of Gods and : rface reclining, says he, as on the soft ‘in ak i ik

= we ‘ought: to celebrate her divinity with hymns, i Mae to her a

SR ae af 2 nist

Bigai Atal Ratretin as: to a shes source € of our scrscgsnens ei a

‘gs

ne

fhe Nae .

. ’ . »/ wt

- ie ..* "GATES Cvs eect ie <i A ta 12s 2 2S. te - > . a. a | . - . ; —-_ Fe _*s ; ’

VF . ~ te . : - o »% * ~ ’ ‘ 4 w

7 ode a - 44

ete Lf ae i hh ’ fs

~)s . ;

eves " Nien? Os Gon, ‘ . - i “. ; Onda ;

‘ ta) PO LER. Oe Pas . Ae” e rh’ . a

a, CH: A RK XIV ' J ; . ‘ Z . z * ‘ ; Verpi vs “ meh > bare te aaa Pa OP a 1 a tall : eh te te . — 2 - het on™ Oe ies Ue Oe Peet eet M sd WL a | ee firs ae i VARY ficad

: : : ed the theo ¥ eetailvie to: the eeltich. ee : ie iti is , necessary in. the next place, that we should direet 0 our attention

a demon, as being the attendant of Venus, and as proce

Ey fveey ing from the God ass ~ fe araly the s souree sid eneasor os Gale Sagi

” we " + +" Soh u uy"

pees Paes | dpa tahed de Ain.

ieator of ae = night, An aad 1 the analo oory y of th Jatter ne ex

nalogy. ‘of sich as. ave first, asi order from them alone, Hence, every way the amertion

His ancl pate c _

1 fors~ of nese “Gods ogee | D be pease they’ are so. ree Reheiigts 4 to the: celestial: ‘Gods. For they are i “suspended from them, and together with them providentially attend to

their appropriate allotments. - Conformably: to this, also, in the Banquet Ste

» Stet

> > 7 ye ~

ia ath. trey sy

ue .

q ¢ vf :

iv y Sere,

tie eed "y Sap)? (=)

. & :

NS J ra

\ 5 t

re 4 -; : > , ae +p owls, SUN) cds : - fr

~- vi

,

;

i

a 4 .

,

; ho . ” : | , 1 ra! Wek”

os

¥ é / : > “

;

’ 7 7. ry ‘ : ' ' vf , 4. 7 rv . ’ : ») ») fe J 7 . : th) : a's ‘ | ne y ony we :

Oo eonjecture, can fully supply. T shall. endeavour, however, to extract Siw teh his commentary, in the | Sih echenees eed is ma 2 this subject which can-at present be derived from

Se probable and necessary arguments! ‘but as they

of Plato, and in his comment fully unfolds the theory of the sut y is | Gods. But unfortunately there are many chasms in some of the most pare

FE CHAP. RIV, OF PLATO. gees V6!

Ye ¢ Phenteas he witty Love to be a Gods s as with. reference 16 the: life of which he is the leader. ‘What Plato, therefore, says of these Gor isin

declare that their: narra.

tions are about affairs ta which they are naturally allied, it is properthat —

WR SGtS _ complying with the law, we should assent to their tradition. In this manner then, according. to them, the generation of these Gods is to be . desoribed. That Ocean and Tethys were ae ‘Barth. That from hence Phorcys, Saturn, together with. these, were produced. “That from Saturn and Rhea, —

-the progeny of Heaven and — and Rhea, and such as ointuiit

Jupiter, Juno, and all such as we know are. called the brethren of these descended. : And a ly othe which: are Sean | to be the prcgeny: bad Boschi s in ia deul simiicahia manner, ; coblowale elucidated those words

important parts of his eluci ations, which no critical acumen, nor saga

est manner Tam able, all the information n this invaluable work,

rally attempting to restore ae seed e, where from’ the smutilated |

SARIS ia G state of the original it is wanting. © oe ;

. Plato then, intending now to aka oF hs cablonary ale says, ae

es ‘ se : he discourse about them is: admirable, and. beyond | our. ability: to per | ; ise fom it: we intend to discover the: generation of them, and promulgate: ie

- toothers For what he be are s Sat Bee of the sublunary. Gods, ‘that to know and to ‘speak of the | rener jh anes them, “ nea

said of the demiargus, that it is difficult to yeak of him to all men, this be now says ation of -

es our suse: sess score ore, does Plato

theT meas is as. follows: a8 But to speak. concerning. the other demons, ve ein and tis know their generation, ig a task beyond our ability’ to: ‘perform. ee a therefore, necessary in this case to believe i in aucient ee nO,

being the progeny of the Gods,. as they themse Rian eee ns CORR: knowledge: of their parents. At is” csiaposihe) eel not to. __ believe in the children’ of the ‘Gods, though they should speak with

bidet heat

aM ee NOV Soy ‘THE THEOLOGY Hoan BOOK Yi. Mey

mode of indication? For as he bias acti rere r able things concerning ‘all heaven, aod the intelligible paras

because many physiologists considered these sublunary: elements to be in-

animate natures casually borne along, and destitute of ‘providential care... For they acknowledged that the celestial bedies, on account of thele ena Lanoac eae Of intellect aad ‘the. Sodas: ese they fete :

pongo none were, ee ances

no such uode of indication in speaking of the celestial Gods. Perhaps also it may be said, that souls more swiftly forget things searer Nbr | selves, but have a ‘greater remembrance of superior |

and appear through energy to be present | with th | also happens with respect to our sight. For thou rh

80 many. and such ‘aint ya radigm, how is — it that be says, that to speak of the Gods who are the fabricators of © generation, is a task beyond our ability to perform? Perhaps. it is

jon of the sablunory Gods to be as and Soe |

in a! greater degree operate: upon them through. waoseendeney of et pee n. Thesamething b we. ic dein see many ye

iw? >» Je nty. Aa Ture OF ai case are Y "t, eeee a2 ob oe

things Mak are. situated om the earth, ‘yet at the same t time we appear to eee

imefraiic eee and the stars: themselves, because they illuminate a es es : A ee ¢ of the soul, therefore, becomes im a

degree aie of ‘and blind £0), sore - proximate than to hieler eS toon

and more divine principles, - - Thus, all ‘religions and sects acknowledge

taat there 1s a first principle « of things, and all men invoke God as ‘their’ Ser ely ry butall: de not believe that ane & are: e Gods posterior to this prin

od le, and that a -providential e from them into the

universe. For the. one is ‘seen by dient i in a ae manner than multi- Chih ise aera oe

tude. Other ers, again, believe indeed that Gods, admitting the demoniacal genus, t order. And in short, this j is. the 2 nguish the media and the right vanert. these. things, Plate, whens speal very. proj perly indicates nothing of the dificulty. of the subj ee ee» of the ane: Gods

there are: Gods, bat afterthe they are. ignorant of. the heroic ee

gn atest work. of science, subtilly ta dis

ue. progressions of beings. Mf, therefore, we

ing of the celestial Geiey ee

Sy ade that it sed occa our ability. ‘Por Peat

a oop aa eeeum : OF PLATO. faut | i nate’ ha ait 481, 9

hiss ee ssion of thene is more difficult, inane we cannot collect any Tah aS EE ae “thing about them from apparent objects, bat it alone. requires a divin

a7 ~ i is a

We tes OY SS i ;

DAS I Crees ; fo eS 4 as ‘ ; = | 2a 4 «. Ze. 3 . ”

CAN tenes Again, though: we pore a sr ‘ed i a reason es. Plato « calle ce ble : #03

that in the celestial regions there ave demons, and in the sublun: Gods ; but that in the former the genus is indeed divine, though: daemons also are generated according to it:*. and that in the latter the whole multitude are demons. For there indeed, the divine peculiarity, ‘but here the demoniacal predominates, te which some alone looking, have : ed the nd the demoniacal, according to the heavens and generation. ‘They onght however, to have arranged both in both; but — in the former indeed the divine nature, and in the latter ‘the demoniacal

ms through souls and

preside: oer its: different: parts. ‘For if the he

we tethink-of these sublanary elements? How is it- pe these - ghould-not'in a much greater degree per throwgh eertaist +i ASB Beye divine orders, of the one deity of the world? — : | Banh cn Farther still, at would ake be abserd that the. tee art any ice ‘ae hs "ORY AC pein: to mystic ceremonies). “should establish as the. earth: wis eee = 2 eed tbr. oracles, and statues of the Gada, and € throwsh certain symbol - — should canse things generated fromy a partial hs rruptible matter, to

ssa 4 Ie sonar ict nepal i nl hens ie ue UUM AR Sree ate jeter ta a ft RE Ol te

vis expe ‘ ¥ VAY my hg

DA ith ates pois enerEyy and intellectual eo And anes ssa concerning a Wey

RR eC Gods demons, we may likewise say ‘according to another. eonception, Se HS

, : J a -— d ‘ . d 5 is I ‘ . es ‘ . ; a: : : #,; t%

_ predominates; though in the former there is also. the. divine peculiarity. Ae hia For if the whole world | 4s a blessed. God, no one of the parts which give — Shy a ~ completion — to it s. destitute. of divinity, and. providential. inspection. LEE San (ie Phe ae But if all things participate of deity and providence, | the world is allotted ==

sa divine nature, And if this be the: case, appropriate orders of Gods.

Gntelleets av media participate of one soul, and one inteltect, » Sica’ me ee

ted to the participation of wis to be orn d by bana

©. Iet them be called daemons for the cause above assigned, where must we

1? ’

Ves eA U

; a) ’ rv 1? i? i? ‘ be Abia a ALS ie Ls < a AS MIE Dy ae ih "> Ps as | to ) hy ' i 9

A EAM sar oneer ON THE PHROLOGY BOOK vu, . ne ae

he: we orld, dine ‘ee jnaetlcoks: aud Gods.” YF or wbotheg, was ey ash fio unwilling ? Bat how could he be unwilling, since he wished to. make oe et ge similar fo himself? Was he then unable? But what cou d hinder he Da ON. him? oe we see that this is possible from telestic works. Bot if he was) |) a hirstie both willmg and able, it is evident that he gave subsistence: to. Gods, Seana, who have. allotments i in; and are the insp é ctive guardians: of generation. — ie ise Since however the | genus of damons is every where an attendant. on the ee : a en Gods, there are also demons who are the fabricators of generation; some 3 of whom indeed rule over the whole elements, but otbers are the guare dans of climates, others are the rulers. of : uations, others of cities, others of Seine, certain. families, and others: are the guardians of individuals, Por th — Selenite ge, ians P of f daemons: extends: as for as to the most extreme Ssifaiehy

# rey aia coer ert ii Mery he S ! StH? + . Sta Yr.4 = ed ictt, ~> = ; ° | > Dang ;

ay y og? oe "s . Ava } , - ° 4 as ; ; '» > F . t : ai , * : ' le a. - , , ye t~. 4 :~ . ee 3 i . ~ ; ir sn eda? * *. : “ - , + + r, > : a : . . é ‘> . - \ x) bl “4,

usin. the next place consider the order of the tora Gols. on a : Re a ios tenh iS meaning of the subsequent words of Plato. For let them be Gods, and

. ees ee

“Havin & therefore sired: the oon. ser

lise atrange them? Mast it be, as we have before said, under the: moan, or Aare

ae _ prior to the celestial’ ‘Gods? For this may appear te be proper. for tt

are two. ‘Feasons.; ‘one indeed, because Plato indicates. that he’ ascends es a

iy) as oT

. greater order, by saying that it exceeds our ability to speak concernir ean eyo an them, having: already ‘spoken concerning the celestial Gods; but the’ UCR patacay

> other, bec ed he follaws in what he says, those who have: delivered HO NU RE, onies, For they prior to the world and the demiurgas, delivered SO er BS

joie of Gods. proceeding from. Heaven and Earth. In

" " . >

oe be answer to moe ey baa dsa we buat t say, that he eo oy ces.

ve 7 ' 1 The +r pee ila ge

~~ ‘ Pow rt 4 Le ‘

Soph iP, sa 4

} 7) A ‘ ; i; i? U's .

: mundane, sa likewise our. earth i is allied to the eartl 1)

the orders subsisting from the one to the. orders proceeding from the ather, eee ie these things too, this also may be. assumed, that. according. to Plato” ee Ate yuites a8 well aS according to other. theologisis, first. natures. as they proceed, oe

- produce things subordinate in conjunction, with the causes of themselves. ees

5 Fo or these sublunary. Gods proceeding from the demiurgus,. are. sae na Raton ota 48 be generated from: Meaven and Earth that. first proceed from : Pei ‘The demiargus therefore RN . ee mee mortal natures, imitating his © power. about their penetration, Hence all ES ae alae

hep . " es . ; “* et bit

the ielatinl Godajned ¢ ror be i. : a 4 this aecount he said that Barth was ‘the most ancient of the Gods syeithin | the Heaven, because from this and Heaven, he was about to produce the

other Gods which the heavens contain. - This owe demonstrate from the -- demiurgus. addressing his specel to these Gods, a being produced by him. within the 1 universe,

; Woy, | however, Plato says = that he follows the Theogony, and why he shall omit to speak concerning the sublunary deities, we must refer to: his having no clear indications of —

“the subsistence of these from the phenomena, : as he had of the celestial = divinities, from. the order of: their periods, which is adapted. to the = government of Gods. It exceeds, the province’ therefore of physiology 10>: _ speak of beings, concerning. whom natural eHects afford us no stable belief, Hence. Plato : says, as to speak of these. tee

a. & physulogst, that it Esntpaner ta ability | ake; however, he says at be Jalions hone ne are bs tivinels jnapiend: pe they speaking concerning the supercelestial Gods, he adopts a similar — Theogony, though discoursing of the sub-celestial divinities, we must not

consider this as wonderful. For he knew that all the orders of the Gods, eve proceed as far as to the last of things, from the arrangement, whieh ja the principle of their prog’ , ot ee selves analogous to the superior deities. from which they: “proceed. fie ie

es: ioD, every. where generating seties, fre 0) ‘hem

Hence, though the orders of these Gods. which are. crleliyated|iby theologists, are above the world, yet they subsist also in the sensible ulliverse. And. as: this. visible heaven is allied ta. that which is super

Sas

re says to all of them that. they ought to} fabeicaye ry

a Ii is scbioasly nevetary 5 here for rar 6 ead rare, ; ages

earth owhich 3 48. ‘there, and

mea, who being the progeny of the Gods as they themselves assert, must

“%

HAVE ee OG NN ‘ON THe ‘THEOLOGY 3 ROR,

of ahem proceed foc: ane pi

he : | nts from this, that not every thing which is produce

- Again, when Plato says, “* It is therfore's necessary i is be aie tenet

2 =e as Tages a clear knowledge of their parents ; for it is impossible 1 not to believe

ity the children of the Gods, though they shou

OS Sapa necessary arguments,” we may collect: from ‘this, that he who simply <

nu believes i 1B things. which seem difficult to be dubious nature, rans in the paths of abundance, recucring to divine ‘knowledge, and deific intelligence, ‘through

which all things become

Haas “apparent and known. For all things are contained | in the Gods. But

that which antecedently comprebends all things, is likewise able to fill he \ Vether things with the knowledge of itself. Hence, ‘Timeeus here sends us Ve ae to ‘theologists, and to the generation of: the Gods celebrated by Them, ok? ‘ ‘Who therefore are they, and what is their knowledge? They indeed | Be A the progeny | of the Gods, and clearly know their progenitors ; being the Soi prog 1 serving the form of their es ahe PES ing deity according to the present life. For Apolloniacal goulsyin 0 consequence of chusing a prophetic, or telestic life, are called the children ae - ‘progeny of Apollo; children ‘indeed, sO far as they are” souls Stor | Me ogeny because 7 seam

y and children of the Gods, as pr

a seas to this pane and si ge to this series 5 but p <2

rot acing Sauk, igs hee ofa aboondary ie are fikewise from the Gods that are ‘prior a them. te follows. Aral id by the junior since some of these proceed” from other junior Gods; BSS tat’ the ‘contrary alone i is trite, that every ‘thing. mortal is Benerated oe ee SY ‘these divinities. And again, it follows | from == = Se. pmadaee' sone: things according: to the immeoveable, but others necording- er a Bes | the ‘moveable hyparses: of themselves.” Por they would: wot. pe the tauses of immortals, if they prod ORL Eos Tere veee hyparses ; ; 7f it be true that every thing which Sabsists Frou a ee hs feos a is ‘essentially mutable. Ste aah

this, that the janitor Gods SSN

“all things Recording to moveable — es

ould speak without probable _ 2

known, and which are ofa

~All souls therefore, are the Gideca of the Gods: oh , “ re 8 seas ling God. "Such however, as have this wt or

< Sk ee Gan ~ ~_

ite, knowledge and chuse a similar life, are called the childrety a ur

order fram which. they. came. “Thus. the Sibyl * aS. soon aS. ghe was b

exempt from ail other. know ledge, both that which is probable, aud that

Ss eee conjoined with the Gods themselves,

eaten ae allied, iis. pro) pre

Lae tradition.” Prom these. wards, he who. considers. them accurately. may Heats a f ¥ perfected = 3

CN sa es assume iany things, such as that divinely-inspired knowledge i ig pe Mus he through familiarity with and. alliance tu. the

I orders of the Gods which the. divinely-inspired_ conceptions ;

that be shall invoke the Gods and Goddesses. From thes

be pd progeny’ Peed ae of the Gods. Hence Plato adds, “as. they. say.” for. ‘they snield the SAC ian

i eeaeR which is demonstrative. For the former is conversant with nature, and — esac the universal in particulars; but. the latier with an incorporeal essence, SIG) BES ae a aud the objects of science. Divinely-inspired knowledge domevet, alone, Vaeie

Ray fe os ea Timeus, or in. other. words. ‘Plato, ack uilds : : But as. ges vi Bac ‘declare. that. their Harratious: are about affairs, to to which they are. ‘naturally ; er that complying with the laws. we should assent to their

) : Gods. For the sup’ iss ‘seen ae ;

hit tekats through solar-form light, and divinity becomes apparent, through dij eG

2a hae ae illumination. Tt may likewise be inferred that the divine law defines, AAR OSS oa ict ee

” enthusiastically, are persuaded byt those ‘that wins acm : ‘Complying with this law, Tineeus in the beginning | of this dialogue ee wordsalso.

ee _ RHARKY. ~ 2 OF PUMEO. =. enn

Se Sy uttered: oracles ; 3 and Hercules appeared at his birth | with demiurgic Nate PR Nahe mbols. But souls of this kind convert. themselves to their ‘progenitors, SN: and are filled from. them with deitic knowledge. - "Their: knowledge how.

i Wfetnatee ever, is enthusiastic, being conjoined to- deity through divine hight, : and AY

oN bet, nl we may. ‘infer, that all the Kingdoms _ both ins the heavens and the Rava AY y

first and intellectual principles ; ; and that all of them

* expe * cnet in the rigs 3 Se oo Ay = ee ees is is doubles the Sibyl, of whom poco ox fin Tins. p. 385.) «4 bare lin into light, she knew herown order, and manifested that she came fom the ¢ ages aying aie ; Ree % _ ypnnilon ‘Netnen Gace sel_sen.” sie ya SP: pede on AR ae at es wg om Bee sisi bed deprey, open Hey par : fap a 8 eat eee } Aas POC. ae pe ee NG as - ae : ose a

hea ep Rach ix tee Ret oe as pt x Puorl © x er +r wy ’ a ae sit io a! Peo Ss A % ae ay <a sn SLI etn see ots et so wo¥ s+ te ; Cer’ + SE. “ i. se we 4 , eres : Sveee = a "Par a - wen pol ; . ?: ay = = > We a = reed ¥ Fe ul

-sublunary region, are adorned and distributed in order, according to the feeb ue RR ae them are cvery where Be is) Oia aaa mertink to the ee ‘Likewise io Nhe oft of “_ Be oo NE NOT

tN > Fa

196 sie a ce os oN THE THEOLOGY | BOOK Vik use

= our conceptions, But iti is | Si Ee

Snore Discourse. : :

ties aie

- Aaarn then, followin g Prot we say that the deterute in sobtnweey ‘ is immediately connected with that of the celestial Gods} andj in conse~

quence of being suspended : from it, pe

te to an. “indivisible: and united progr

~ destial to the intellectual, by whom they were’ adorned and ‘distributed’;

“and again the intellectual to the intelligible Gods, from whom they: were -ineffably unfolded: into light, and. ron shasta and penis Maiti :

ee all things.

Of the whole of es ii ood dae shasetore, ‘the: auminit is ideal | ee genus of the intelli gible Gods, but the end is that of the sublunary

deities, who. govern" generation in an unbegotten, and” nature: in 2,

supernatural manner, to which the demiurgic intellect now gives subsistence; the dominion of the Gods extending stipernally. ftom the heavens, aS fat as to the last of fine Of these soblinaty aioe eneeren 7 it is. =

~

: + Kreme ay mg eo

Pythag rie 46 follow: the Orphic genealogies, ~ For the science concerning the Gods proceeded from the Orphic: ‘tradition — rehiy : through Pythagoras, to the: hie as Sites himself icin in hewn ine

JOSSESSES. the perfect and the scientific: For the generation-producing choir of Gods, follows the Gads i in the» heavens, and in inntation of the celestial cirele, convolves also the circle _ it generation. — ‘Por secondary follow the natures ‘prior to. them, accord. —

‘ogression. Because however, the divinities ‘that. “govern: generation, subsist immediately from the celestial . ~ Gods, on this: account also they; are converted to then. according to one | — union; just as the celestial are converted to the super rcelestial : aes from whom they were proximately generated ; but the superce-—

arrangement; since. in i patie hoa soulagens to. the wood.

‘ over. ‘demons; and others over Gods. - AML of them however | are intel-- Ieotual according to essence, but mundane according toallotment, “are also perfective, and. powerful, govering genera

CHAP. XXVI- or PLATO. | is7

hecessary. to oheerve. in the first place, dhe alt of aba preserve: tie ek -_ generative and. perfective energy of their generating cause, and alsohis = _ demiurgic aud stable. productive power, They likewise | receive measures, Se a ___ boundaries, and order from their father. And such things as. he | governs 02000, _- exemptly and totally, they being divided according: to allotments, Yabucnteg 3.2) in eS generate, and perfect. Some of. them also are proximate to the celestial: so earns ce ae Gods; : but others. ‘proceed | to a greater. distance from them.» Hence, Sey ate aig _ some preserve the idea of these Gods, xo far as it can be preserved 4 inthe _ sablunary order; ‘put others are established according to their appropriate

LageoRs ss

power. _ For of every order, the summit is analogous te the order prior | ee

-Confermally to ae causes ehh. are. jana aielige to. =the ineffiile

‘piiucipls. of things, and which with reference to it are called monuds, the | pit sublanary Gods proceed, and adorn. and distribute. generation in 9

becoming manner. And some indeed, give completion to this, but others

to some other will of their father. For some complete his connective, - ay a i others his prolific, others his motive, others his. guardian. will, and others, 000 some. other will of the demiurgus pertaining to the wholes - in the.

sublanary. region. | And some of them have dominion over souls, icine

See

ution in an vubegoiten.

s ‘ =e manner, beings deprived of intellect, intellectually, and inanimate natures, —

vitally, “For they adorn. all things according to. their Own essence, aad

‘Hot sccording 10 the imbecility. of the: recipients. — Bat Plato i 18. evidently yo

i | ee | of. opine Shak these Gods. use. certain aia bodies. more mura pad

CO aR Thus the summit of intelligibles 3 is unity; of intellectuals i is intelligible; aoe beh OE. the supermundane order, is intellectual ; and of the mundane order, cons aki eee, ~ supermundane. — And ‘some of the sublunary. Gods” indeed, Ate eA greater: degree: united to the demiurgic monad; but others are. more distant from it, Hence, : some being analogous: to. it, are the leaders the whole of this, series 5 ‘bat others have & more partial similitude toit, | For the father established in every order powers analogous to himin their

na ‘the divine orders a certain cause presabsiat Beenie

of

LVS ; _ ee > No ‘ ,

Priv

tA ee

J if ‘ e rs . -t% Pe 4 at & . " J #7 tris a Vile vt . aS vy ’ Sou = ; .» “.Ve ’ ‘ he) j

ones | eee aa “ON TRE wrhikOLOGY My BOOK vi i

sass than: thee clanents by saying, that er ‘ippear: when they | please and: become. visible to ns “That he likewise gives” them souls het Se manifest from his saying that) every mundane God is conjoined to bodies through soul. For he then first called the world itself a God, when he = had esta lished a soul i mit. And again that he suspends. intel lects from them, through which theit souls are intellectual, and are immediately: = - converted to the deminegus, | is evident from the sper elt 0 of the — —— to them Tf likewise it 18 renuisite that the whole world should be: ‘perfects i itis necessary that together with the divine genera we should conceive that — the: ‘demoniaca) order: was. generated prior to our souls, aud which - Teveives a. triple division, viz. inte angels, diemons: properly: so-called,

and heroes. For the’ whole. of this order fills up the middle space — between: Gods and men; ; because there” is an all-perfect separation ee interval between our: COHCeMms;, and those of: the: Gods, For the latter are ‘eternal, but the formet’ are: frail and mortal. And the former indeed: are satisfied with the enjoyment of intellect in energy partially ; = “but the: = | oe bad into total intellects: themselves hae Bee = ie “iss

CAV SIAN

4 eae fe ot the wicle oF thi is uined 4 dabei : " e “For the an naetic ic is analogous | to being, or the jntelligi ble. which is: first unfolded into light = from the ineffable and occult fountain of beings. Hence also, it unfolds. — the Gods themselves, and announces that which 3s ovcult j in their ESSENCE. a Bat the ‘dvemoniacal is y anblogons to 2 infinite life. On which account is orders, and is of a multifonm — poe ae ‘the Seto s Zeeilbigaine | » intellect and conversion. — Hence also, it is. the inspective ear of porification, ‘aud is the supplier | oF 2 magnificent : and elevated Tife. Farther still, the angelic jadeed - proceeds: uceording: to the ‘intellectual life: of the demiurgns.. “Hence it also is essentially ‘intellectual, ‘and interprets, and transmits a e divine intellect to secondary natures. Bot the: demoniacal proceeds. _ aedor ling to the demiurgic: p rovidence: of wholes, governs nature, and.

ware gies a epee 10 the order of af the sik world, And the

— :

=> “ 4 ~~? a a mw ee ae _ ‘~ = Me

~~ he

~—_—

See i CHAP. XXYI. Ne OF PLATO.

Nite | “f mee ‘handle x: 1g in, proceeds accotding io the conyertive pioriimen of all L c ot sae ee Henee, this genus likewise is. elevated, raises: “souls: on s high aod is -, eee _ eause: of a grand and vigorons energy. eee Such - therefore: being: the nature. of on sale. penierey: he a are: Ne vahions Und eee suspended: from the Gods; some ndeed. from the celestial Gods, bat PA SIREN Alt ethers from the divinities who are the ‘inspective guardians of generation, AHERN And about every God there is an appr priate. number af angels, | heroes. DE piss and demons. For every: God is the leader of a multitude which receives. Wace ses his characteristic form, Hence of the celestial Gods, the angels,damons. igre: 1 herves ure celestial; but of the fabricators of generation, they bave he ee oe generation-producing characteristic, Of the elevating Gods, they have: awe ee = eis elevating property : > but. of the deminrgie, a demiurgic ; - of the vivifice aw sivific property. - And so so of the rest. And again, among: the seni coat ie WS SS Gods, at bicecss that. are of a ‘Saturnian characteristic, the ar gi BeeE

ay as Among. the vivid: Jods a Weaseae af. thon that a are ‘Secaactan ministrant ss Sea powers are unary but. of the Aphrodisiacal, or those that: have the 0. eharacteristic of Venas,. they are: Aphradisiacal. For: they bear the-Pan names.of the Gods from whom they are. suspended, as being’ in connected) Yate continuity. with. them, and yeceiving one and the same idea with am — priate: ibje abit i on. Nor | 48. this. wonderful, since partial. souls. BO, pena thelr patron and lea: ding Gods, - call themselves. by their DO iat ee oe ae were the Bsculapivses, the Baeehuses, and the eS ages Dioscari. ‘denominated,, who: being amen of % an heroi » character, took the: Peek! nantes: of the deities: from: whont they descendec e. As therefore, of the: ae: fa celestial, so likewise. of the Gods who: are the fabricators of generation, it soy “Oh coo ae mecessary to: survey about each of them, a co-ordinate: avgelical, eS. SHAT eG deemoniacal,. and ‘heroical multitu des. and that the smuniber. suspended: = Piri ee from them retains. the appellation | of its producing - monad. Hence, there Nseries oe isa : celestial, Rony. ek aoe: heros. aed ie beeia “ x aes true: of. ie cose

ey

opspee -LEAS nae tne mets — Ve gates a ;

eo : +3 2 phen of ‘He olay front being a gnorant Pe caer ma a aay Cia ees ee supposed ‘that the God of the ancients were nothing” smore than deal! men deified “king mie ai, Arie a ‘gutter op. » this: — einen eneet sess ass Ses ana este’ tacos can le ata a

ream

}

hod

Mech the same. appellati C

ass :

= . Pee ’ ee ) bi) ' tS ce eet eA oS : vr ; ; aay ; - z 7

‘? " ra a 7 o " , 4 “* ¥ a = Ra : ‘i> AM : ‘ 2 Ses 2 . “nt , - 2 tis : : k 2 i 4 } , D S 2PY SULA. : ; : - 5 , . i ~ > a a - ’ . : ; ; | aa ae : & @, ee ; rs , . <> 7 * z » = . . . ee a ire ¢ Pe a ee ee, 7 Sw 3-> "Tt SS see ED OSes *< > ro | ; : 7 . ss = J . = " at -: +s ay ot <_ he ee <i 2 q ,, ye ’ . : ; % * 4 eS 5 ere Qe — : -t*. é : f 2 ; ‘ ; . : s ¥ : : * " a = he of. . L=% / : - (4 2 4 Fins 7 Or9 or eee oo Le Fuel yee BS eS me <4. 733 : : ae F . . - . - a. % : : ee oi | Ot r ee WY 9 ee pe ae < ‘~*~ > ee _ = eo ='s aed >> -. -. . Fen weet Ar 4 “AY es ar e782 IE xs “ 4 t i Ame? : ee Se 2 ie 3. . . o . ae 4 - Tha ~ hi Sve ae “<. : Ss oe : © - = Sh . Fe. * ’

Sent ee b oe ry 4

he now remains: to alow itt ‘conceptions we. x sought to hee of the NT es Wiods mentioned by ‘Plato in the ‘passage: before cited. from: the Titmeus. AG Aas Ne of the ancients, some. yeferred what is said. about. them to fables, 9° than: to the fathers of cities, others : to ‘guardian powers, others to ethical | e, however, are sufficiently _pecenated she ae ising sauibliabans who: “demonstrates tisk they wander.

~ -explaoations, and: others to souls.

ah woitire e. we Cee SUYs- ane 2

100 bea | ON RHE THEOLOGY : Book Win te

earth.” In a similar manuer.we must say that Ocean and ‘Tethys proceed aes "eitocall. th orders; and. conformably to this the other Gods. feat Jikewise a Jovi ian, a Junonian, anda Saturnian multitude, which i iscalled

ation of life.” “Nor jathere apy absurdity, in calling Hee

man both the intelligible and the sensible mans. though in. these; Mere aa IS

2 erey icing and. heeds ok Cogent thus much iy ‘common anit

2 For thereis

Sites pee * Pebaguecen eC he Pythagorean principles. But these are the Orphic traditions, ‘or what O rpheis. delivered ‘amystically through arcane nartations, these

Pythagoras jearned, being initiated by Aglaophemus in’ the mystic lsd which: Orpheus derived from: his mother Calliope, . For these ee ~ things Py thagoras. says in the Sacred Discourse; What. then are the

—— Orphie traditions, since we are of opinion: that the doetrine of Timreus ee Ges about the Gods. should he ‘referred to’ these? They. ‘are as follow: - aa

eae | delivered the meee ¢ of the vans who cepa over see

wine es hs a 3 : For et Tie ‘t is s nacessary to tals wm) 78 2 pe e * Fo sentareh aise it i ane to reid vera. Dy vis

’ ¢ asa } " 54 : Wy ) ae j f nw’ : wand } 7 x" ; iy ‘ oP A= et at Cee eae DD LT, , r : ° fort it be + i 4 Roe Bit 5 y ard aan ek b LR tee kVA ‘ - ; a ry De ihe ; wg : ‘ fa tet ae i ¥ : ay , . ts Sp 5 y 4 + i ¥ : . : ti oa yr, ’

is 2! ‘a a’ ee »*

? r alts ea wy rv lms Te) The! : “ve ‘ _s te ashi ek

4

» >

’ : ve aban wets , ‘S ee ‘he ~~ : J » " 7 v a i puke x4 : < ee +" So “ Kafer a 4° v1 , : i be 34

: : ; ih ie: y ; tee =F Val = | AU = Uiveeh ye’ a 1 ji WS? = AVS nt gs it yl | : “ay ave! => Wa bab ‘ | ‘ ip N sf At tee

wate?

1

nye CHAP. XXVU.

2e seeonding ta ay pel _ Jupiter, Bacchus. i and the — first king is the solebntic Ericapmus. But the second is Night, who on acs a VES, the seeptre from her father [Phanes.] The third is Heaven, who. erg

er receives it from Night, ‘The fourth is: Saturn, who, ag they say, offered erat

: - manner, Heaven” ‘and: Night.

Sune another iw the sublunary region ; > and in another among the planets. And ina ‘similar mauner Jupiter and Bacchus. -: ca SEs lhoweyer we are right in these assertions, these divinities. have Fee every where an: analogons: subsistence y and he who wishes to survey the. progressions of them into the heavens, or the sublunary region, should Ni For from ze _ thence, and: according to’ the Some, | therefore; say, that Plato omits to investigate the Gods who are anata yous tothe two kings. in the heavens, | mean Phanes and Night. For i it it ates BR reat f to plane: then 1 ina benpenet Lanka and not among the —— See:

Pc Htisitat ‘Gods; belt" steroiily estublishod 3 in the POS as + Orphe eu Se St Ses o\ . ) Phanes, who by the word adytum: signifies: their oceult and immanifest— eee eee hie eee ender. Whether, therefore, * we refer the circt ie eat oe : Be es “mentioned by. Plato in this dialogtie, 1 to the analogy of these,asmaleand ghee Gee female, or paternal and. generative, we sh Sto Beech Or whether we refer the sun rab maon, as F ongon to. each: other gouzs Oe :

“oF F PLATO.

" ; t thanked: VIE. ‘Phalaia Might Hea bear teria Fort Phanes is the first. that hears a ‘seeptre, and th

violence ‘to: his father, The fifth is Jupiter, who subdued. his father.

And after: him, the sixth is Bacchus. All these kings, therefore, beginning Boones

supernally from the intelligible and intellectual Gods, proceed through oe A i the middie orders, and: nto the world, ‘that they may adorn mundane =

affairs. For Phanes ig not only 3 ce intelligibles, but-also i in. intellectuals, COR sre hh in the demiurgic, and in the ‘supermundane order; and in @ similar ‘ For the peculiarities of them Proceed 8 through all the middle orders. And with: respect to the mighty Saturn, as he uot arranged prior ta Jupiter, and does he not after-the Jovian. Oe atin:

| kingdom, divide the Bacchic fabrication: in conjunction with the other =

‘Titans? “And this indeed, he. effects in one way in the heavens, and i in

These things, therefor é, are clearly asserted by the ancients,

look to the first and- principal. eases: of their kingdoms. — re their: ‘generation is” derived.

‘jn one way in the inerratic sphere,

met

Swaps of = oS lation of same and different,

sh hall, not wander from the truth. 8 ee

: = ‘far as tw this kingdom according to that pact: -

= = also, ‘He: begins the Theogony cot - the sublunz

ae Sea ee NoTHE THEOLOGY | es fe BOOK vi Seat Gyan

the eines toe ale same c analonys' we shall nob e ete: ‘For ‘ibe sun. indeed i ‘ rites a

“dthrougl his: fight p prese! ‘ Night. ‘Japiter, or the demiurgas, in the intellectual, is analogo:

eserves a similitude to Phanes, but the 1 moon to ©

= Phanes 1 iu the intelligible order. And the yivific crater Juno i is analogous oe: rs vee ‘ oes Night, who produces all life in conjunction with Phanes trom wnap. 2 2) parent causes; just. as June is ‘parturient with, and emits into light, PES ea Rees aE es, _ the: soul contained in the world. Yor it is better to conceive both these == "as prior fo the world ; and to arrange the demiurgus himself as ‘analogous ca

+06 Phanes; since he is said to be assimilated to him according to the

‘production of wholes ; but to atrange the power conjoined with Jupiter, — ee Gi © Juno) aud which is generative of wholes, to Night, who produces

val things” from the father. -Phanes. - After. these, however, We. met ontider the remaining, as analogous to the intellectual kingdoms. : te ike likewise, it should be asked why Plato does. not. mention o : ‘Pagid of P hanes and. N ight, to whom we have said Jupiter: and Ju uno | eo: 2 are ‘analogous? It may be readily answered, that the tradition of Or hen:

= “Heaven : and Barth as s the = Bote ee Greeks: being. sore poppe to. :

Fes Jeliei! tis eubticaacty & mentions: the 2 Theagony of Flesedy: and: recurs as $ Beginning, therefore, from this Theogony as more known, and asstiming Heaven and Earth as the aiipat ‘Kingdoms: above the world, he produces the visible Heaven and 7 “Earth: analogous - to those: in the intelectual: order, and: celebrates the ~ datter as the: must ancient ‘of the Gods within the former. From these nary Gods. These. things,

See e “however, af divinity pleases,. will be ‘manifest f from ovbat: follows. oat See “present we: shall: -ouly add, that it is. requisite | to survey all these names

divinities i he the four elements. © For this ennead | is in ether and water, in a. aie and | in n air, eohiourds accord ing! to ‘the divine, and also accor ding

ES : : id again, these names are to be d likes vise i in 1 the earth. terrestrially, “ y where, yaecording to au Leconte |

tains these; on which account Plato celebrates” the kingdom on

= = “divinely. or 4 wmoniacally, and: according to he: allotments ef these een

= 4g7 A eA

tee

y e 7s sf , a?

giving completion to the celestial nuniber, but others to the whol istei

CHAP. XXVIIL. SOR BERRO. ES hp ai

mode * subsistence. For there are many aca of piste: divine and Laijonatenims: a er alonuents b mpoonsng | to oe spcalereea of oe

bs ais |

Ler us, thieiefors, now eebien io sibs acne of Cais We the first place

then: he ‘says that Ocean and: Tethys were the progeny of Heaven: and Farth. And here we may ‘observe, that as this whole world is ample nie ‘and yarious, as adumbratiog the intellectual order of forms, it contai Be sty these two extremities in itself, Barth and Heaven ; ‘the latter having the ate relation of a father, but the former of a ‘mother. - ‘On this account Plato sae calls Barth the most ancient of the Gods within. the ) ‘ x

heavens, in that copformably to this he might say, that Earth is the mot

Plato to Love, but are likewise superior to them, as alone ieee’ the) ai offspring proceeding. from the fathers. These two extre

mather of her common. progeny. For all the rest terminate in these,

- Ay ee

coe all une that Heaven is the father ; 3; at the same time evincing that partial Causes. Dein are nat only subordinate to their progeny, as: Poverty, i in the Banquet: ‘of PAO . must be conceived in the world, Heaven as the father, ote, Earth as the =

=. as Karth, After the same manner, likewise, in each of the elements of ie 2 world, these two. principles, ‘Heaven. and Earth, must be. admitted, PER eee subsisting aerially indeed in air, but aquatically in water, and terrestrially arses in earth ; and according to all the above-mentioned modes; in order that each may bea perfect world, adorned and distributed from analogous ' eas Severe en ‘principles. — For if) man is said to be a microcosm, is it not necess sar ry that Soc hree ee eee meio of the ors deus ae a cue toe poe s onl « contain in itself ~ Eran

cn ' ‘i *,*-” - SS -€ mee Wy i ag _—— = >» yt 7” ¥, _— “ty 7 | ns "on PA, = nas er OS a —-< me ey : Vit, Sins ail ~T5 mM FAN Ah)

yl i>] 4h ace eee oe A arg . ASNT Livi MY bry tte?

‘ ISS ert Ee eee ova vil sy, aM Ki vy

Was) ta Ute Nos 28 “een Sock dow try ene pee “ae, | rss Ali takin. (Le CAPER Gua) Aa ty i len Fey Bie Lats A ae ae ROR erin tee oh We Fog) Dati aw aii of ee Regains ‘ , é : “v *' ae vas ee Z “linceae Nese ns i Ar a TEM Pe LURE ARINC Pham oa = ethene Nat Nie cee TAI E SIU VIS A NNN (sete sees wa aoe er | bey it ah wh ki yas eee ‘ all that. ie apotid contains: totally 2H Pn tee , Sk Tae ve ~ SS Se Va es

| 7 nie. ‘that. Plato. imagdiately alter peaking about - Heaven und. FE: FEL ee delivers the theory Of these: Gods, beg imbg fromm those two divinities; 0 Ooo

: elie olbeeas prove ceed wunlogous tH Heaven: snd Ber th. Fb eS =e Pe Ra,

5 ; : i ecione, a av “ates (pipes aha ae” eer SNR we Ys 0 aed

| however, Are tohilly the causes: oe | § that are” rggae emo

“| f | Hes: Fi E RiliSeAa FP iy ate nla we eS hip tale oral se as be 2 x yn oy we- have before ‘observed, 4 ch of the e sh ae

Bc oneness a "terres eee ‘For! pedro ‘eBay aod EK ne oe

lee aS 38 eRe x 4

alien: Verum ‘sine a hake da x deat inferins,. est sicut id quod est SF eee

~ superia: ot ‘quod. est superins, est scut id, gary est jnfean ad perperrandum moiracnlum units — ee OS

rei. Er ‘sicuk res omnes faerioe ‘ab ung “mediat rie Cos ‘sit. ones res. nate ab hac te adop= “ io pe fe SS

‘tations. Pater ojos ett ‘sol, miter ejus | luna Portavit hud. ‘Yentus’ in yentte sua, ‘Nasri 4 ‘jas Berar SES

"tees, pater oman telesm) totius wiuiodi. est tues. Virtus, apes, stig Bsty a versa fuerte. ‘ubterram. a & Cee

| sis _tercam ab ee ee suaviter cum magne gre Angenia,.. _ Ancondit @ terra in a See hate amon

descendic in terrain). et retipit vim aperiorum et jnferinram, ‘Sic. habebix. ne Rt ot

gloriam - “mundi, id r0 | tugiet & te omnis: obseuritas. “Hie est totius ‘fortitudinis: _. a Cage

“fortis, ‘quia vineet omnem rent ‘subtilem, ommiaque, ‘solids penetrabit. — Sic mundus creatus 3 Bat me Bae

runt adoj nurabilés, quarum modus hic est, Ttaque. voeatus sum dane baa & oe es

> megistus habens tres partes hilgs sophire rotius mundi, “Completum est quod dixi de opere. — eae

i pert true wit mak. a Kies gertaing. and. most true, thar what i is Deneath: is Tike. that latghe | Oe mon cheeo

“ sabove, and what js above 18 Nee that which ig | “for the A eon of Goria alec ay axe

cee haa vee bs wld einadic ‘in ins belly, peice aoe ‘Thin ithe fark Safi Mate Cae | oe ‘ . “Obi Logik : world, Its power is entire wh en it ig converte d into earth SK a , 3 | Ao 4 o2 = Soe auet a sarth; fre orm the Bre, ‘the subeil from the thick svweet — great pentos, Te eS Son fae aliens ascends f nds tothe earth, and tece ves the power of ‘hia Fit HN aioe CE a eae will hese the glory of the whole. sald and thue all obscurity — oh oe oe Srey see Side wall iy from ee: “Thi Bieatbing Ponieiie atl Forte; c eae ib veneguibes cy = eee es ROEM Ty RRM Ratae aL ee | | | See pi ‘ tf A

St i ale”

Wee re dorcinag three sig PF the emegae ke of the w ae e See ; oe ages ngonpsn the Senge egies we should | fe ss ca Al etna ae | ans veN

CHAP, XVII Soo Oe PEARS oe ees 18 eS

ge celeatially: “For Orpheus calls’ the ‘moon celestial earth! f Nor is it

proper to wonder that this should be the case. For we may survey the same things every. where, ‘according to the analogous, i in ‘intelligibles, in Rett intellectuals, in the: supermundane order, in’ the heavens, and in genes — tion, conformably to the proper order of each, - ; — With respec these ‘Svinitios, some of the inter

“t, however, to each of a fase P Earth, this solid bulk which is the o

of sensible inspection ; others as. that which has an arrangement analogous to matter, and is) supposed to exist: prior to generated natures ; others, x aS. intelligible ‘matter : others, as the: power of intellect; others, as life; -_athers, as an incorporeal form inseparable from earth ; others . conceive it fe. to be soul; and others: intellect. Ina sitnilar manner with respect to Bek ~ Heaven, sowie suppose j it: to be the visible heavens; othe about the middle of | the universe: others, power aptly proceeding: wm | “conjunction: with motien > others, that which possesses intellect; others; a pure | and separate intellect + others, the nature of circulation; others, soul; and others, intellect. I know, likewise, that the divine Jamblichus understands by Earth, every thing stable and firm, according: to the a uy essence. of: the mundane, Gods, and which. according to energy: and SN Ake perpetual circulation, -comprehends more excellent powers: and total i

lives. - But by. Heaven, he understands: the total and perfect: energ

rs, the motion es

i i | proceeding from the demiurgus, which i AS: full: of appropriate. power, and i 4

subsists about. the demiurgus, » as. being: the boundary af. itself and: ae :

wholes. I knew, likewise, that the admirable Theodorus establishes both. ' fe Be

Wha, these powers ive the: life: whieh subsists acecordi ing to habitude, ~ Ee ER Raahets Sa oy at

In order, however, that we may avoid erroneous opinions, and ae

adberc to the most pure conceptions of Jamblichus, and the — ; of Syvaens i it is eae: i Sane first cipro to recollect, thot baie ig,

SES abe a> ot A ae teu a ‘a

Finny on 8 ee me peveteas call solid ubstancea.: | Thus ihe a Was a ianiclied Veow idmirable — Piiheee s) 5, - aloptions will take place ‘of which thie is the mode, Tam ‘therefore Cail

ee Pineal * er oye argioncts Seane my es

alee | Hermes Tritmegistus CaN CAN 2 Descent ae which T pe Lae erry Kar EN RSI, Di

Ma ORME Hevate ON THE THEOLOGY Re ecke “ROOK. vil “Ge :

pow speaking © the sublunary. Geode; that all of them are every ae ae ‘ :

: > t sits

and that they proceed according to the analogy of the intelligible. and a : ad oo

intellectual kings. And in the second place we must say, that as the first a pe S Sod | te ee mea the: measure which proceeds from the good” and tbe, intel. es ds, into. the. intellectual orders, after the same manner the © ven ey ‘Heaven which i is how mentioned by Plato, is the boundary. and container © 0,

: Heaven i 4s the boundary « of and vonnectedly contains the intellectual: FOC

of the Gods that are the fabricators of generation, comprehending i in one ‘bound the demiurgic measure, and also that which proceed celestial Gods to tho

se divinities that are allotted the realms o

bound proceed

: things. And i in air indeed, it effects this: primacily ; bot in the aquatic r second wily ; and in earth, and terrestrial works, i in an ultimate degree. But there are also complications of these. For the divine mode of subsistence, and also the demoniacal are different. in the ‘air, and in the earth. For in one place, the. mode i is the same in different. orders ;

but i in another. the mode is Sifferent in one allotment. ; Aad ths: amtuch

sonidos the poe of Heaven, yard: ae :

AP a hea

: Siena Ni teenie ect gan: iy

vo Oven. ay Sy att

AE ta Y .F be rine oye Mn m ; ‘ 44 Tn TLE aa a Ps BG ie J Ae eoe bs RSLS AS a lan a hLy' ’

. bea ‘the: ) tion, and connecting them with the celestial government of in Gel ee For as the demiurgus is to the good itself, so is the one. divinity: of this Heaven, to the intellectual Heaven. Hence, as there, measure and ‘ds from the good through Heaven. to all the intellectual = Gods, so likewise. here a bound arrives: to the Gods. the fabricators of — generation : and to the more excellent genera [viz to angels, demons and heroes] from the. demiurgus, and the summit of the mundane Gods ; vin through the: € -connectedly-contsining. medium of this Heaven. For ee

arvawt praceec ing ‘Heaven is allotted this order; am one procession Zs “of things inderd, unitedly and oceultly 5 but in another manifestly and ke sarate yee Kori dy one: order, it introduces bound to souls 5 an another to the works, af. qmitare 5 and in another in a different manner to other

eat of even 2) bs Fay reer rovbe gmcen merrenry it is oii to ead Ley tee 1

* a ‘

7 _

4 =

>.

res #

a a '

= Ss : . faa?

a _ _ arte . a.

= . s ‘> ay fs f “—-

‘CHAP. XXIX.

: . ae ranking ia the vivilic orders, shes a assimilated to the: first inbnity.. i ‘

3 : ordination: of ba vo whieh 1 Gods and d demi souls and | |

a ss For ie is arene s Pees nityy which. through divinity, and after the Gods extends to all things. We 2 a Sgeemiieal progressions, ia all the sublonary ry gener

: one: bingo oul then 3 has ee same manner as in the intellectaral orders.

Wea ig Taaaal O Gteees Pera LSA AUT At ak EL Ute ¢ ‘ : Jt f : - es ge \ ol 1APTER ' he

le ; ay : Sy XIX i Mh ° FW ih we Pret : at ve ck

* Ls ‘ - , re : S <= ‘! = 4 e ‘ : , . ' * ~~ 7 — . Fs . = a < . . :

LAR enn : : ‘ net rach d s)

" v wis 4 ; ph A to t a 23 24 aes : , 2 a aK of \ es > SR ae Pom AC) 5 es , = > Y ” = f NPA i he 2s Ss tS Soe wae of ae d ; . é o> , = De (eS yy: » ahh bi Mit trae oF Seria ae = Re SP ie et be rae Ss $e 3 SHEETS Bp eek Fae ees -« , = = / } : . — . . be » = owes ae rs nh ~y | Ad % vo a eae mY a: agudyy {x4 “we 4 ‘ Ne = SES eee i Pes Pa tales In 3 he ext place, direc ti ttention to n ¥. Siereree hee 4 Ete ect” ae SE Ne Ee *

ede of. the theory eoncerni i She first. becomes: manifest, ere! lectual Gods, together with Heaven who connectedly. contains the whole intellectaal order. “She likewise ‘proceeds ani to the. im : Earth, which we. find: to be the first of the intelligible *

3 er from her. frst. evolution. thio.

Ee serative deity ; of Heaven, and. the te anidale Wee es _ She also reigns together with ‘him. i Fe

i the power of him. who. ranks asa father, ‘The Earth, however, which = is- analogous to her, and presides i in the genre renin is as sit were the es prolific: power of the Heaven pert ee eee

unfolding. into Tight his’ pat —— - provid rates all the sublonary infinity ;* pees = I =

eG 4

v<

: pand, introc luces: baraqate and end to secondary, = ae : ne, and ent ve the hy | | :

ee

; it adie all ees patur es, oe iibeieine ste a -

ary,

two. orders, which are (hdeiges of the, divine or g genera and elements; oa

Us : Pp : S45 +2 Pt : t eral 4 } nat e965 U8 tetz? ‘ q ‘% A4aC 8 $ a> a's “ ff tod ee SS ed ‘Ye ay > Wa) Bs : iat 8? ats nee A + es ey = Lf le * > ; = ; Fy va oe Pike oe rt: . 7 : , Ks ftnarr ye aber Cte Les AWN ' ?, 9 read e tab Mise > ci LaPye ryt Wi em Eee 0 hw Peay Wee SETS , , . , + % / As Ne 336 >. : yeh » 5 Lt nl vet? >

Tp? we ‘ - ee ay j ae Ola (as agp: Fahne j “ ARNIS Daath seth et ee Pf ates 5 3? i ; . ae . A c ; +s f ‘ " ‘y ero : a. . . ¥ : coys* aS oe he - al . : : eine 2 ee A . : ; ‘ 3 rite ; 4 te sek ave ‘ } vw | F : a Zz ¥ 3 4 ‘S q aCe Wt sit pee sh Fi ~ =é +25 Cee P _¥ - . : } . ‘ [a4 ~ . - | | : ‘7 ’ . ’ ‘ ‘ ; ‘ si ay n Fea ce aia ee pe we MRR Te Sane tee OC js A DEER ue x0 Ave? ‘ ; itt : aT ’ LNT Lae : . 4 j = va, : : re wht Fea -. a Se ‘5. ’ 4 , 5 SM i at ae ny | , ; Tah 58 . ;

ne 7 hie ; aie ; ‘ “ tory + WU teh. v3 ¢ ry ks 5 ‘I « Ais y,) ae £ > : be iity ANS -~ 4 i) N hry 4 Li yy . J 4 } sts. + ra ay ; iN: vA, wi@ "7 ap Rit ty "PEO, ’ ‘ ’ . ees eT P a . 14 | - ‘ > a sys ¥ m, q ) \ ; habe hy Das @&/ . y ye ) iy Se { ‘‘ 17) ‘ Pe ¥) ‘via - ’ “ J * « " r Vas *s \ ‘ ret 5 ” was \ a4 + Ae 6 afin? te i i :

Zarth, we shall derive the eek

: is the middle. triads‘ of the ipteh

~~ * - . - 3" '* ‘ _ ga i’ ‘ rs Z . ’ Vy ats! > ; «* > - * . }’ e stk > ‘ , . ’ Y ve ‘: % “er P ha ' Vif) : *.. ~ —_— ; : . , . : , . — J ™ a . - ay . —_ ~ - - » » >» ] .a 2) : vt io re . me? " ~~ ‘ , : c aa ~* ‘ i” * . “ Coa oa + 4 . ‘ v) F " _ 2 wwe € _ ‘ ' ‘ - a y . ‘ ft . - -‘4 ’ . . 4 — ~ i . ‘

~

fag SOS ow 1 THE -TuvoLoy Re rn “BOOK seen ae

From these, imei, a second duad peels Ocean and i Tethys, this ot generation not being effected. by copulation, | nor ‘by. any ‘conjunction: of sees ding to w certain abiscission, a '

things separated, nor by. division, nor acco: for all- these are. foreign from the Gods; but they are: accomplished

according | to one: union aud indivisible conjunction of powers. And this” 2 ae nm tl re ; — are accustomed t to call pieriiea ae ‘For saeriie-r 6 ue the Sw

‘to each ‘other. And roe

lade 16 he ads oe d to the Heaven and Sie tht Wy

sacres Nia of th tie Ath heni the ‘martiages of Heaven and Ea

to initiation into the m ysteries. : Directing { it the Eh ed , Osont hut looking downward to the earth, O parent! Acct this’ union, therefore, in conjunction with separation, Heaven and Ear produce: through: their goodness | Jeean and Tethys. Or rather, they do not menmrsistey. produ uce Jeveide but eae to ythest tio — ee

feir ative tion "to thete’ shay

jensinian mysteries looking u ipward | tot the heaveris, they exclaims

moniads shdead: aaellee eee his 5 seaites venveta saiits oe pais ; “Bet of the hebdomads, Oce ean, together with: ‘Tethys, “abide, and at: the sanie - time ‘proceed. AML the rest, hawever, "proceed into another: order’ of Gods. | And this indeed: is the mode of their subsistence | in the intellee= ‘tual order, | But here, Plato” entirely omits” the ‘catises: that abide: in he father but delivers: tous ‘those that proceed and at the same time: ‘abide, b save: his” intention is to speak ‘of the Gods ‘that are the: fabricators of generation. — : To these, however, progression, motion, and difference, fire sar re iotae: a L covartangement of the male with the female; in order that | 1 » adorned: with forms, and

pes ditt eae: cay re cineca: pene Santee” Bence Plate come

mences es from the duad, proveeds throught it, and a again returns t to ih For |

arth ‘should be: seo as onto

q g ” : se . te a he

ty » af hv . : ye. . é walt Age > 5-3 nal Je, , , i ’ i>

AV} af ast J ak Ay.

~~ ' + Meh rete ' ny Oy Gy :

Tee A ‘el : yet

=.)

a ena e

Beat Pa tet k pe

iNtitnia ‘3 pee Wert » OG a,

sy Wy

= tt wer rr

Deyn : z

i of the. division of apes al

ve : abide’ in their causes and at the s same time proce =

a __ the boundary of the eart

j ,t .! , or ’ ee is ' ; : > U A ry, we } > , . 4 : *f ’ ; _ ; . aT : P : t/ ’ “ ‘s vais ¢ vy NN )

cH. XXIX.

~ the duad as nailed: to material: S

to guossation. oy a ‘ad Wa ii he Pee EE ey Lee ) 4 Bile ave Bs. a SS _ With respect to hie two ‘divinisios, Wwe

that Ocean. ais a : sd sates} eal ess e poe i ie rs, eee tps perreea ats ng mature; others, that it. is the motion of a humid ¢ essence; 0 oe : ‘is ether, Ages the Hage of its nays mn; aL e

matic, such 2 as air nhl ¥ peed = — some say” that it is a Ty “nature; and others ~ Jamblichus asserts it to b ai efficacious estab! ish ment, - table inte patiirens and powers. participate, and which is like

cles, bocad of cae or water, w

e a productive power, por

certain solid reap aa cles “for theclements, : ee We, however,” ‘again’ : heen our ‘principles, hy that a ee nee indeed in. the imtellectual Go vds, und that they” are. likewise in. the: ‘sensible ubiverse, sakes reee cpeery’ where, boescwe re es first : econd orders, in conseq =

Sa

_ Ba at d th e eOeean obi: is nov @ oo discussion, is the ea seat motion; progression, saad caweet

+ Satatlestanl lives indeed, acme, and- prolific abundance ; | but. ae souls, y Jo thelr generations;

- eaderity. and vigour, in ‘their e energies, and: puri ry and i in bodies fucility of motion, And in the Gods ron a af = npar iuotive and sasienry used “but ne shih an x anf fod ; ing ce

“Hence the aerial 1 Ocean is. th

i cS Fes aie ae > : ‘ Aas ‘4% : “he aes 4 a \ _-7¥ a wy -‘ af =A J Saas , « - A wt te le 4 a ieee a _ . ° 2 ‘ > a t +" J : : = : ™ hi

oe ate PLATO, RM Me nota 199 =e

wa wel as dllrencey on account i

bork that it is is the “larity. of Fibs i ole | be sins divi ving : = a “i

-oauned of

a at : : = . . _ - -= o <- ve PS : ee ae "wa ° ee fe oe dS

= ze baa and the uni a

200 ON THE: THEOLOGY BOOK: vit

‘aud of the circle of the: meteors, | as. 2

pom: For according to the ates Pec RASS aE oe Nea

. _ > - ih on, } + .

From cesier seas a every river row

And the tertestrial ocean is the cosuse: cause of generative perlectivu, Ets of the separation of forms, and of generation and corruption, — Whether Seat it also there. are certain terrestrial orders, yivific” and demiurgic, Gt is the “source | of their distinction ; or whether there are powers ¢ connective of the

; ective guardians of gene- :

productive principles: of ‘the earth, | and the insy r rally here also 1 it excites aad multiplies, and calls i inte motion. te With yespect to ‘Tethys, a as the name indee

Goutless, bad to her, Maia. ‘Thus, Orpheus, %

ee | | Me of Gods mapreme, amoral Nighy a aces PS NY ONG

acteg

. Por. the uadefiled ame pure, and that hick F |

4 motions. Hence. Plato: SAYS, that she derives her appellation from. leaping

© and percolating, For these are: separative names, in the same mauner, as

q he. Says in the Sophista, (ss Baivsiy een nepxibsin) to card, and to separate = ? thre ads in - weaving with a. shuttle... Ocean, therefore, generating. i ee motion collectively, whether divi ine, or intellectual, or psychical, or pliysical, 3€ parating. both internal and external motions, is so called from causing: material notions: to leap and be percolated from sach as he separating | characteristic is adapted | to the |

,, Peth Lys.

_ are imminterial,: Hence, th t] ae to the male, Plato, therefore, would nesert such

ret par es ~

A 33 ‘Fee whhae ie nee to rn eraser, hi oY

ee evinces, ‘she ds the ant ge ancient, and the progenitor, of the Gods, i in the same manner asitisfitto — acknowledge of the mother Rhea. Yor theologists denominate another |

AES are eaignied serous | her name, For since Ocean produces. all things, and is the source of all — — motions, whence also it is called the generation ‘of the Gods, Tethys” sey a ates. the sunical cause of his motions into primary and. secondary.

80 Aristotle Bays: ‘Bat the aquatic o | 5 Hee me ‘Ocean gives” ‘subsistence to: fertility, sty of mation, haw Goipsbeaviens yy at a

— -— “re =

= - sepaating thew from the motions 3 that proceed « ex sternally.

the supplier of all motion, when they say that he sends. forth: ten streams, | _ nine of which proceed into. the sea; because it Gs necessary, that of — motions nine should be corporeal, but that there should be one alone. (eee oe the essence which is separate from bodies, as we are informed by Plato 3 in os the Laws." Such divine natures, therefore, as the mi ighty Oecan generates, mgrenian ig these he excites to motion, and renders them efficacious, But T: ethysdistinw _ guishes these, preserving generative | causes pure from their. progeny, and ECR UN establishing them in energies mere ancient than. those that proceed into Br ee nae, th extemal world, page thus ‘mack pehoctviag: each of these ee, eee un i Ocean aud Tethys. — ee Se

| of an essence separate ES oe ENO ie eR He ee NR Proc, BEA ie eonm ine ist Vor. I a8 Age Rtas Atay

CHAP, ¥X1X. OF PLATO. 1 eek 1em in the

peculiarities as these, of Ocean and Tethys, and does assert

Cratylus. But according to the: divine Jainblichus,. Tethys must. be i defined to be the supplier of position aod firm establishment. From: all : i that has been: said, ere it pony. be summarily asserted that Sameaee is Boras

In short; Ocean is the cause of all. motion, intellectual, psyeb

a physical to all secondary natores ; but ‘Tethys is the eause of all. the - Separation of the streams proceeding froin Ocean, imparting to each a proper purity in the motion adapted | to it by nature ; through which gach, though it may move itself, or though it may move other things, yet

moves ina transcendent manner. But theologists manifest. that. 4 18

Sinee, however, as” we fave said, ‘the ‘generation of these; is from Ae

prior divinities, Heaven and Earth, but j ig nol effected either by « a copi- oa

lation such as. that. which i ig in sensibles, nor according to ‘such: a anion as that of N ight and. Phanes in’ intelligibles, it very. properly follows: that their progeny are separated from eacli other, analogously to their: parents, S

a ae oe that pai receives a similitude to both. Bor ‘Ocean, indeed, aS a hetg ees

SOR ‘Pato; i io a Youb oe of ii lack dieingushen the ‘genus es caotions tg ex ; eRe eS Re Note ? ‘ circulation abont ati immoveable centres toatl ‘transition, -enndensation, reficl Gree a rt, i Maher RELIC, Diesmons corruption, pra ot alterotion, produced. in another by another, and _ a rs i ie

elf, sod tn antlne. a: ne Fs hd, nd he motion of ol :

a

ion; i increase, dew os

7 ++. 4 - met ies a we OT a ; yi.) > =* ~~. , yr, > v-« " = ¢ ‘ : 4 LA eet ah eS La aha 4 eS bea ee . ’ tat ‘ » oe hee S Ont eaereg hard, eee < _ . ete eas Ix el Rat SI — " Cen ey " o @ » at . = = , ¢ 4 z ?* ha : ~ “rr — = = ~ > - oh a ~— ae — _ : " oe Poe : . “ “" > _ . . > As = : : . . — 7 \ > : . . ‘ he Ny = - 7. a > -

And ‘Tethys indeed, as the female, is assimilated

> Si ss pete 7. 4 the : el < “a? we ~ ; « <P apiee ke ; . a ee : ae to: ——) eS ¢ :

eens the eee cities fads vid. ‘Ocean and Tethys, from: Heaven and Earth; ‘but in the HRC) Leathe second | progeny, : a multitude converted to its causes throng the triad, ts Brn ie

ON rHe THEOLOGY | pa

Ba,

ee me ds is aati e ae paternal e cause, Sixens 3 ut as thesupplier i oe hee

of motion to the maternal.cause, Earth, who is the

dics but the female to the dy:

ead Ttnss STS Sere Agrees “ Me os ¥ ; : SS RR ito

yy ST ; Mh ee tS Pes a ; : /- ; : rs < . ‘

My > aes , aha A Sok . > : ‘ , . - '* : ‘ as ; : F 4 . oo A . ‘ . . /

- * F é -*< 4 ane? _‘< y : oe : > . © . . . F = ’ xa Ye. Tae y : ‘ : « ’ ! " : ‘at ‘se ” ’ — - -2 ° . * . ; | Cebiaes . re | Ae Bs, ; : . \ *7 + < ' ° ” va ‘ . : . . i . ‘ ' ' e — whee ; Pn Me LA 0 m ie : 4 a 7 : .

. mee Lee Sey 8 beat : ‘ eet tee tS. & ; — ’ . “—."

eld ak PN bos Ws POeW yee Fare ee. he oe ’ , . a Re

i 1? oe Fo Abe ae = NY A i 7 a ee j >” : . ' a , ‘

=25 )

ty the: next, plored Pine & says, ve that ) oe : ‘Geaai snk d Tethys, P

| Pity and. Rhea, and suelt

7. = 2

nerative and motive, was produced | from a. ‘terminating at

generated fiom the duad ; ‘indicating: likewise an all-per

Pot this multitude also is divided, into the aualogous | to bound, and the > - 60- rdinate to infinity. | For the triad iB the bound in this multitude ; ite Ss | the nameless number is the infinity i init, And of the trad itself, like NGS

na logous: ‘to the monad and bound, but another tothe “progre sion, de at , the progeny hak ee alone Aspe soi) to. be und. and Cepiniatleniaal: has me Looe %

wist, one thing i is una 1 duad and infinity. And in the former pa Br

* ' For mn ert is nee © ead d nome : oe es

4 ’ / yes iat e Aa 4

"ROOK vn. ;

ted tot he prolific cause; bat ee as producing a firme: establishment * of her proge ny in their. proper fives; | Sic she i is assimilated to the fabricating cause, For the mmle is analogonsto dic. ‘And the stable. isadapted rn Se rR. rer; but the nivtive to the latter. — A duod, therefore, proveedeee “ing from a duad, and being assimilated accor ding to the whole of itself to " the duad which is generative of it, defines and distinguishes the: muses 2 of itself, and all the number Low igedes itself 3 in order that: every pee ie ane

Photcys, as subsist together with these were produced? Fe Sena ry of which. divinities is as. follows. Th the fornier progeny, a arenes iy

: .7 >> ¥ . “* 7 °°... ye J ~,2 Sa) ase P 4 : Le ey sy ir i . 5% ® F dal P - _" - ~ *) a . a ” —e, + t = .

fy

> . . wal pty ~~ . >” ce ~e* & » rt wa ee DS ow AM tn, eee “~* ‘» a. CL eas Seat le 4 wv. Pep * See a GPR we ‘~ fut, ee We Ey Ve Cr aa Le ey Le 4 Wy tLe) * Ys 7 ‘ >

My Dele ke

£4) i /4 P } . , : T~. ) oi LUT a> os » Mi oe t ; +. we y : ee Le te A Crees » Vea : ; Many Ie J} . vy as wt vO ; 4 * Prt ie : : : us : bh is ie : At Ni re j"F_* | ; 7 v rn

ee being the media hetween these. and the fathers, and

2 . ~ w--s wa pn —— os Sa | <tt>, > Wt A - . 5 7 : ; : 7 ~ ~ 7-. . 7 a - >" : 4 oe r oe 7 ¢ _ 7 y ‘ eo 7", ~ = >=. - > * ~ ~*~ ~ . < ¢ —< : pa Pea “ > ~ ~ -_. _* 126 ue ?> . sf a oo a md Q ad - > 7 . y « - a rie r z 7 : : : 7 are ~<a . \ 5) iat a .« »* ’ _— cae 0 > “t . "a ¥ nis oe ’ Ye £34. é _. fe on Sf s* es aT : ~ Fs <a * eS. » SS. => a Ae . ~* e <-:t : me > , tee ee i < ~<a” <>, *.% te J 5 ’ ; ae “= pi set = > i 1 a Py , a _— -* » 9 2A o> © ind wh “ © “ . -s : 2 - ~ : Ts ie \ oa : a =e See Fe ee ros

from their causes, prox Ai eee pee to themselves. : Thus all Sonal ace ei

ee a

eee we Posy "ee vr

*, \ em — re vie

° rs .. roe et rey i“ one x a’

7 “~* 7 a wy **

* y >< 2 ‘a tae

cua. XXX. : OF PLATO. eee es = 203

is. nei mixture oF thie indefinite: : But afte: the eondey fens the | triad, Plato adds, ‘And such as subsist together with these,” indicating © the entire pr ression and Separation of these. triple. orders: 80. that the progeny of this progression is triadic through the. peculiarity. af conversion, and d yadic through the: intervention of the infinite and. indefinite. _ a Since, however, these differ: ‘according to their intellectual causes, in

the same manner as the before-mentioned orders ; but i in then: Ocean and

‘Lethys were said to be the brethren, and not the fathers’? of ‘Saturn. and nue

Rhea; for the progression to these was from Heaven and ‘Earth, and all

‘the Titannic order is. thence derived ; let us see on what account Plato. i iz 4 here gives: subsistence te Phorcys, Saturn and Rhea, from Ocean and = ys Tethys. For he may appear to say this not conformably. to the Orphic | ie

princi iples. For * Earth latently bore from Heaven, as. the thealogist }

~ Says, seven pure beautiful virgins with. rolling eyes, and sevensons that ~~ iF were kings, with fine long hair. — And the daughters indeed were ‘Themis, >

and the joyful Tethys, Mnemosyne with. thick-ourled bair, and. ce LR blessed Thea. She likewise bore Dione having a very-graveful fori and 2 os Pheebe, and Rhea the mother of king J upiter. But the venerable EAE 2 ee: brought forth those celestial youths, who are called by the appellation of

Titans, because they revenged. the mighty starry Heaven. And she also

bore Cius, the great Creus, ‘aud the strong Phoreys, and likewise : a er Satura, and Ocean, Hyperion and Japetus.” These” things: then having Se aes been written by the theclogist prior to Plato, how is it that Timeeus ‘pro- aes.

daces Saturn and Rhea, fron: Ocean and Tethys? ‘To answer to. this, as

we have before arranged Ocean and Tethys: ‘above Saturn and Rhea, < ou

: ‘boundaries of both, a s itis is usual to célebrate them ; we must tsay int the: first oad place, indeed, that it is not wonderful that the same divinities should ‘be Bs brothers, and yet through transcendency of: dignity should be called the

fathers of certain Gods. > For such things as are first, when they peeea” fe

+i) bon

ies remy ya iwead a cae oes oe

Ox luce i in conjunetion with those causes, the natures er ee aie ie ined ee: Sones

.~-* 2 «+4 -«-4- © *

te ee

one eae eause, , and according te: the vive wake ad ania | ey d; atthe same time divine souls produce partial } souls together with the demiurgus and vivific causes, in conseqiience of era first proceeding. into light, and. abiding 3 ia their. wholeness, Feceiving. :

from which they procee

power of fabricating natures similar to themselves. Besides, in t Gi themselves, all the offspring of Saturn are brethren, according to a ie

; vie ey "> ® -~ —

Ace, therefore, the doubt may after this manner be solved.

to. have assaulted their father, dividing themselves from his kingdom, and

204 Sea IN yee oe ; ON THE TULOLOGY eas BOOK Kvn SRS SE

| generative monad. by which they were produced; yet at the same vette it Jupiter is called father, in the divine poet. Homer, both: ‘by Jano. and eo

Neptune. So. that it is not at all wonderful, if Ocean and. Tethys : a ese tt bretheen and fathers of Saturn and Rhea ; in consequence aes preserving as among brethren the paternal. peculiarity. | bee the. aot OG

In the next: place, it may be said, that of the divine Titanic hebdo- | Moog Qcean indeed both abides and proceeds, uniting himself to his : _ father, and not. departing from his kingdom. ~ But all the rest rejoicing — in progression, are said to have given conipletion to the will of Earth, but a

eeding into another order. Or rather, of all the celestial genera, some ee alone abide in their principles, as the two first triads. For, ag soon as

Heaven understoed_ that. Ahey had an. implacable heart, and a lawless. nk nature, he hurled thenr into ‘Tartarus, the profundity. of the earthy. [saya Orpheus]. He concealed them, therefore, in ihe una pparent, through ee

serie ‘vf 7

transcendency of power. Bat others both abide | an, and proceed from, 0) their principles, as Ocean. and Tethys. For when the other Titans pro-

ceeded to assault their father ‘Heaven, Ocean prohibited. them from obeying the mandates of their mother, heing dubious of their rectitude, ‘He, therefore, abides, aod at. the same time proceeds, together: with oe Tethys ; for she i is conjoined with him according to the first progeny. out But the other Titans are induced to Separation and progression. And —

the leader of these is the mighty. Saturn, as the theologist says; though he

evinces that Saturn is superior to Ocean, by saying, that Saturn himself > Teceived: the celestial Olympus, and that there being throned he feigns over the ‘Titans ; ; but that Ocean obtained all the middle allotment, — 2FGE

he ade that te. dwells a + the divine streams which are. posterior. to a =

qj ~~, a >>. m 4: add ‘a -~ vm! we

ehe ~~ ~~ — --“ . rg _ : : 1 é ”

Sy ak

chet = | 2 ; As this 5 monn kas 9 Orphie fr

7 weet tetie S ES

‘Vs .*

CHARXXX, OF FLATO. Oa

~

‘Opeow ak: that. he: environs PO sik cae mie :

— highest Heaven bats Sete eet that t which ell ne: ae Olyap us, and

was th

“hilesh aad Teetse; tharebate, ia Tas ae

es Heaven, —— ip + conjunction. with ‘ima the } kingdo — £ jaturn ac ‘mother: 50 far sey. pratons Phoreys i in Vaca vith hers? | Por she: eee

produces hin ‘together: with Neteu: = —— cone ~ m _ through love with thelten. : ies ile reys. stial,

evident from the Theogony.

far being. a8 it. “were i aie ards se ‘may: es . | 3 to

this Phoreys in conjunction swith Ocean ; so far as: Ocean a

so. compres | hends the intelligible is Simtelé Hence Tethys, so faras she is ‘Earth |

according to participation, and © Ocean so far as | he is causally the sea; give subsistence in conjunction: with Saturn and Rhea

Saturn is above Ocean

arrangement is indeed theres for in that order the causes of in

are superior to those of motion + “but that here on the contrary, all. thi 3 2 . ie a

n and a flowing condition, so that here Oc

perly. prior. to ‘Saturn, since it is the fountain of motion, ‘and Pethys i is ‘ Res

prior to Rhea. ronmte alter: another sures the + doubt seas be gangs fh arcane Aha acum meena ae | :

ins cabana t inal for the sake of the learned reader,

ren nr ern ee ANY EH "Pon Tn, p28 ee 2 o ae oo : .

‘ * For peter ie ia necessary to a Tend nears

oF For Oaypsrra, it is Foquisite to read Fie ao oe and for » movem, mre. ae RAN peer 2 ‘The original here i is “evidently: ‘erroneous 5 for fo AS, on 1g erry nee, ‘epee eles ¢ | Gopi, wg er ghow EX THs Beoyovras. © For avis o ¢ Cagure, 1 a 0 bi isncas o -_ ne ae ® progeny bi eerees tad Earth. Seat

; = z 3 , , “te this. God. ch a . & . | ee Ae Baad ee however, any eiaerianes should demonstrate: thatin the inte ellectual is eons : , or Rhea above Tethys, it must: be said that this Se ees

| at andi is not to sie found in » Geo cllesion 2 : 5 ae

2 ‘therefore, I read aAAoe e Dueery, 1 eee Bs

he places. Rhea ¢ over the material: partot the world, becaus vb she has a redundancy with respect to. the divinities prior to herve the divine Jamblichus. arranges: thena j in the three spheres between SHE

se Ss S ON THE THEOLOGY

nut eaok of oe

S011 ni s that subsist in sinbitde to these divi nities, and atranges th

time’ oo from: these, and the generations and corruptions: of things. And

heavens and the eartli. Fors some of the sublanary deities give a two-fold division 10 the sublunary. region, but these divide itv a three-fold manner. And Phoreys indeed, according to him, - presides over the

whole * of a humid essence, containing all of it impartibly. But. Rhea i eS & divinity connective of flowing and aerial-formed spirits. And Saturn ae | governs the highest < and most attenuated sphere of. ether; having a atmiddie — “artangenient accor ding to Plato; because the middle and the centre in —

incorporeal essences, have a greater authority than the powers situated abont the middle. We, - indeed, admire this intellectual explanation of

Jamblichus; hat we: think it proper to survey these Gods every where, bo 2 b nm all the elements, and all orders, For thus we shall behold: “that | “which i is common in them, and which extends toall things. And wesay, indeed, that Phoreys is the inapective ‘guai “essence, and of physical, and as ib were spermatic. as being pregnant with, and the cause of generation, £ matic petinnre pansiplen in each of the sleet: and Y ifferent orders Lah

vo ws ‘ ~~! 3

2 * For ms vss wane cua, . rad % mre nae wea

= "Rony is rot

WE TA) She

horeys indeed, ox arranges in a sacha’ ein 8 as _ moving nn fntinay of the universe. ANOS RES He ought, however, | to persuade us that Plato was acquainted mithagere | 2/09 ta 8 starless. sphere, and afterwards, that he thus arranged Phoreys i jn this. eatin

‘But he places Saturn over the motions of the stars,” because

se by materiality : self. But

lian ot every spermatic Raductive principles, - : Fr there are sper-

th ve : 3 acne , Saya YEN EY Rana RPE TS Sa ok eg pene a hg - cs vb) vy Yi a re eae, WEIN

-~~ “~— « =e a <i = “~~ “> ~—le «- wal on : ~— . ™ > - —_—— > < — - - wo — “oo o-

eer ope * 5 ae een ere SF

el etn ee en ene . ;

>A Jee’

‘Neo Phoreys: ‘But ‘King Satu: divides OPS and J Xpoductve hs BSN principles, and produces more total into tore partial pow ers. NHencehe > is snot. aur an a oat el zaieey esa ani a Tonal AN id he is

1 Vere

-” = ree ee oe i wee

ees .

— ton

: ‘

. *<-+ * -—— ade > —? “> Sn ome

be

: : * ‘ ;

not only: pedestrious, bat Gkewiee. man and horse. principles in him are more partial | than } in the celestial deities. Among sik BU eC thie intellectual Gods, therefore, he is allotted this power, viz. to. snultiply ena oy re v0 and divide intelligibles. Hence, he is the leader of we bers as chor nd Be Pa especially characterized by the dividing peculiarity. : |

aa Saturn, leads them forth to secondary natures , powers to the fabrication of visible objects. For thus also, ber dirst order is moved, } is filled with power and life, and pr

For the. pode

Again, we say ‘that Rhea receives the. ‘unapparent powers of ing es, and excites the paternal

is apparent, the causes that abide in Saturn.

CHAP, XXX, OF PLAFO. POLE SE I 207 eae

ee

roduces intothat which = “Hence Saturn is every where the supplier of intellectual forms; Rhea is the cause of all souls;

and of every kind of life; and Phorcys is prolific with physical productive |

principles: Since however another number of Gods pertains to the kingdom of these, and which Saturn and Rhea. comprebend, on this ther with these,” For he. not only through this comprehends dremons, as some say, but both the — angelic and the dwmoniacal Saturn have with: themselves a multitude, the one angelic, but the other. demoniacal. And the multitude which is _ in the Gods is divine ; that which is in the air is aerial: and in a similar - manner in the other eee * aad in sea other hiocabe excellent genera: s arranged under these Gods. Se uae By the words also “such as santas secaien ‘wink bs these,’ Plato appears to signify the remaining ‘Titans, viz. , Cras and Hyperion, Crens, . 2 and likewise the remaining Titanide, viz. Phabe, “Thetis, and ees with. whom. Gece ‘end Rhea | eeeoene sete a

decount Plate adds, “and such as subsist toge

: Thauias, the 1 most’ motive Bera: ‘andl shove meee spends oie =

and connect the whole of generation. ~ Moreover, it ia worth while ‘to:

AN FERNY

teh 53!

they are J apited ond megiees to. ace ‘ioe: ‘Buti a division, it is better to adopt the arrangement of the divine Jamblic

"hela, omy . : |

observe ae it is. not pepe ia incase: shores e the ibineeoeed ity au 3 le eequnite: to make Nesta

a . uw hy ty a he ¥ > ety , ; a a <4 . AS r ; ae : 4 : 5 ; . ad \«

hus, Yt Hee Vet bee ier yi . y - Ake > * ; ™

;

via. ‘that Saturn 3 sa snonad 5. but Rhea a certain duad calling: forth: ihe Ua AO

pregiesien:

ay powers: ‘thet are in Returns and | that seers ee Easing? to) their eae ae

ee Sty

tes Bee. te Ss

ti ’ Ta ou

: > >« ; . . . : . ‘ " ; . ‘> i. z ’ ihe em, _— : ‘ " oo, ¢ i+. OO MEER ea ye itene ’ . j a 1 . ‘ : A ~~ » ~ - oa i aa ‘ = ah * ® - . Se | J et 4 LE tee S Py . ee xe " ; _- ‘ , ‘ Tae yer bith), : ; : e 2 st a ee st . : >

. 7 - io Ge yt ~. 4 ret oe ; on a4 . P ss == : : _ wersy fav s % .% S < a fl : - i ' . 7 t¥ oy Pte ESS : ; , ; ; * we, : : . Se . . . : ; » iy ; ; ; - ‘wae . “ - aud ~ : | ’ vA” ‘ : / : vy on . ya. ~ =< ; - ve ys : ; ; " ’ > ’ | ’ ; - . ; ¥ . . ’ ‘ 4 *-? a - > . Le , : : \ ; V "y f : . . ' > = a ; : ‘ ‘ AO i." p ° . ~ . Kz Cokie , ; ° ' } : ’ ’ | ms ol > hoe by, i Pe Ree ee Se => Suse e xe . : : ‘ wae . \ Pe as te, ee RO re lie = ey ¥ ‘ ee,

‘abe now. remains tudo we Sane our aeaink: to thie: ather er kings, wi : Lio See produce the apparent sublunary order of things; for such is the sie are ee peal which they are allotted. Plato adds therefore, That | front aise Pics Rater and] hea, Jupiter, Juno, and all suck as we knoware called the brethren = . of ‘these descended.” xe This j is the third progression of the Gade whe: are anes ‘the fabricators uf oe nee xij Vie fourth order, closing : asa tetrad the Se as ods - For the tetrad is compreh ensive ofthe aide Facey progres ee is assimuilated tothe frst = = : adic, --T) = re ee however, Loy sent witl é all-perfect icoenehe id the une <- oS eutnseribed aueallag to. ensibe ‘But Pht here not ol adds the Ne RUA TRA Ne = words * * such ea as in sep progressio Brose <

‘

tore as ¢ “alk in Sane of Wao now » vided ‘avd a eabGphed The Dae OC pee total (= painov) likewise pertains: to this progression . For the Gods whieh Sr Caen atte den minated ini it, and those that procee: “every where together with © ‘them, are « oe “according: to. this form. of fabrication. — Forall Rear Wha therefore are ae tee what kind of order Sie

The divine Textiles her “asseris: abt : pio is ae pérfector of all . ae Aa

| gencention’s but that Ju uno js the cause of power, connexion, plenitude a

and life to all things: and that the brethren of them are those that. 990090000),

communicate with» hee: in the fabrication. of generation, being: 2 Mater nS Sea

) emselves intellects, and. receiving 4 completion according toa perfection NAY Uh

| power similar (to them. But Theodorus, again: dividing the Hie

h animates the total in: habitude, and forming i itas he is accustomed | ee aan | to do into fo tiny calls is Jupiter the power that governs. the upper region

+ bat runes the ere who i is: allotted the aerial pete of a ee

. ' }_* sew ek eee

(OF PLATO!

at

— — part o

of 2 generation Rane thet unap

3 in a the PSR CE S. <a = =~ eee == = etx Snape PF —.. 7 > _ *«

essences prior 4

ie pecu a ty of f ; supe to rane to be the th at

what a

rr

wD

wear

Keys

‘€ re lira m

chit me

auton, 08 it

uu ety visible antares, and to the evolution of f rt

‘ — % TS tt . : ’ a Sa. 3

place ‘by Plato. teas, they are delivered anoupeiei ¢

i fabrication, and. the series of kings terminate , : : sar ne ee 2 manner atte: — the uate Ooty the hae wee ~ bio oe oe cd =

ath as ‘psttlectual : middle essences In psychical ;

physi ‘Saturn. alone divides intellectua ai

Voi MAS y

3: ato et a eae THE ‘THEOLOGY Book vit,

vee, aie

the Gods that are above the world, the patible proc eds Fror es ih ‘this; ‘hee the

pa we ible. Sabrivation: - es

and. ad ts ‘because they associate with: all-various diversity.

SIT iat ee,

A

23 as BF r |For i a say 18 om

form » Hence fables sepreseit SrA | sending ag egies to ) certain persons, | but ordering others aes with all sae and: + prt oais energizing divinely both. t 1e0ret ay Peet practi: ally, every ‘progression, and va sas sorerstion ot sik oie nary region: may obtain complete perfe ae Pe aS OAR. ree | , therefore, ‘being the ature. of this. died: sherk ane aie es ee demiurgic powers which triply divide the ‘apparent world of cS igiaigpee pies . one of these being allotted the goven See and another that of earth, ‘couformably to demiengic allotments. tues eae they’: are said to be the brothers of these, because eee also se over ae | the visible fabrication: ) “And farther wel, there are a ers t the | ef:

i sass Plato oy ie ; | indicating the diminution of itas faras to the last division: s foe as in =

= Wath. é, to this. ennead of Gods, Heaven térintwaien, -Earth _ corroborates, ‘and: ‘Ocean moves “all genera establishes every thing in its” proper motion: Cadictal essences” He RRS al; and such: as are corporeal ae il, motion ; Ocean at the same time collectively. moving | all things. Ys Rhea vivifies ; Phoreys distributes — soe spemoanc pete eee: sug atest ce —— from : ps

Bat ‘Tethys ae

sensibles totally, it is necessary that those. deities should have: a ese See

ence who distribute. different | powers; and. peculiarities to. different natures, pee and divide the sublunary generation into multitude. Hence Plato alone.

; ‘denominates them others, and dées not employ the. —— such i

cuar. ARS

mich as are una i cabs 5 aceordipgmutations of ‘visible. ‘pataress aae thus tions: this. sublunary. world derives: its. completion, and is fitly arranged; di indeed from the Gods, but angelically, as we. say, from angels,

deemoniacally from: demons; the Gods indee aubsisliag about be

_ souls and: intellects: - bat aes acu thie. ‘prov : ce about sau and bodies; and da Ree Sere aces

nature, and. the: providential care of bi i“ the ennead is. adapted ( to generation, as far as te: the peeanneer bdiaecige retmog

« ae, :

Medea:

"a" vs meter

ee to ihe pelecisles a of th ‘

Der r ae r?

viz, E oe pie oe ‘Harth; Ocean and Tethys; Jupiter and Juno. this Jast duad ranks al the fourth progression, because dake to itis,

celestial : natures are delcita « pe nc ee NE omen fret Sa

‘of numbers cane far an enue etre

rece secs 3 a pee bein aie ¢

(the yth TEARS, called it Ocean and}

: the couspiration of the numbers bey on dit ta] ~ suod inscripait ek Gaororpospens ms agidparians. | cae Tis + For ash | it eee ie read ieee i S 5 ns | aS ez

| ise} sir existence. ht ead is ede ; for three d lyadic. orders” were ansumieds :

: w

i us eek should tes detecny simber ee eorad, aon He oS

NAC ee Gee ices 7 ‘ia ‘

Yaar

‘ -. : * ’ -Lf : y “>. ; : . : » =+e 5 -_ , * ; d ’ rrvvy fA ’ ‘s s fae ‘ 7 I ‘ ’ vy Ve, i a Wat ‘ ‘ : , * 1,3 = tf > . , " +3 i; i. 3 ; +? PA ZI £ Ge Aja VA Rk 5, 8 2 Set tits.s -e 1s MILs F i. Pa =~,5 s? x ie > ? >. ’

© Ss. ae

: boss indeed, divides ' partial from: total: ‘atures, but: intellee eae coe nea, calls. forth : feet Soe from evinces into allevarions ae a Pon

‘ ahs Bs he ate: Boa: diy

tS EPs ‘4

* tie Th

Hiu's

ye # ~el st Hay ’ ‘ ie

on ome ThEOLOGY + BOOK VIL

( bis ond ary indefint tely. ‘Besides’ this, the. ‘etad cing eration of these ‘divinities: is adapted to> the orders of the —

icators - pe plbaor vegion + ; in order that they. ‘may’ coutair te ite multitude united! Ys and ib Bartible yop meee yi and also ~ me natures ae

: seasons according t 46 eds veneration: is pralveds a os ses es and the : ; ree

ant € ptres: ‘are four. And | in aadee meee 48 an -abundan mnt ¢ apres of the ey se | ‘tetrad i in generation. nee

| Why, bowever, it ay a goede of ‘the Gods: that fabricate. veneration, in this enne beewose this énnead: gives completion to all the fabrication of gene » For i ‘the sublunary realms there are’ bodies and natures, 5 |

itellects, and this both totally; and partially, An |

espec sin each of the elements. ‘This sAnead in each of the

pining spe ‘the — cubapparent essences” of thes eed

ding to bound,

common’ and divi ri ie motion of different ‘things, viz. of = tal

“total nature; and ina “similar manner in such of these as are. ‘partial. ne one is | ne “The sablanary wholes, thereipre,. being thus. adorned. and. t a Heteiboates a eA

tt +e

=. "sen ig ied ia be scr.

; fej.

ah a ts oan a

i ted doe Plato 5 aiyeehci all the aa cee enuead ?: t nae

5) ul 5 and axe “these ate. in both r 0) TESPeCtS. . elements, ATs ‘is as follows, wiz. total and partial holies; total and partial natures, total . and p: partial souls, and total and partial intellects, and the monad which eontains these, viz. the elementary ‘sphere itself; _ beeause: avholes 2

ts are consubsistent with: each” others "Heaven: and Banh,

ese, if wholes |

and” , the former indeed according to union, but. the latter - aceording to. “multiplication. And the. Former" “accor | ~ bur. the: latter. according to. ‘infimity 3. being” the leaders of “essence on to alk things. — But Ocean and. Tethys ave perfection to. both. the Gs rided motion of thent. There is, however, a different — eA il intellect, of total soul, “and of 3/7).

iAP bed at eae its AN. Rate

EE ve

Hey ne «= Lavan Nhe a

ust

- athe Shira

ess

we '

. 7 Ne “4 ® ¥ : Lae es o : : * “e2 2 iA ‘J : | ; : an <‘ f* ; Sy Tt, Ff , * ‘ ‘yar Vives Ait ae ry : ee ae

7) Ms by ' rt ; f oS F4a rc , oN 7) AGS}. its t) : Fant 8 TPO ASI A i< Va -' riviek. < 4 h . é. ‘te . 7 Fe ~. Nv :

eg yestiy aaeta tice a ay OX : a4 ON THE "THROLOGY. ae BOOK vit Ae Aeon ses oneal to that which: is common. to oth, “but $0. far as eg one se Bie to us, ole i ‘seems ee to ‘tie powers ‘that use hens ‘Beas, miler Aen bodies more divine. than such as are apparent, are spread. under the e Fag: invisible Gods ‘and aceording to these, they are said to be, and-are- as mundane, Through these also as: media, they ride in and govern these fies | elements. For they: unpart to them as much of. themselves. aa. they. are ~ able to receive, and contain the forms: and the natures of them j in their — | “powers. For since no one of these is an abject of sense, and it is” *, necessary that the. vehicles of rational souls should be: things of this kind, | ae it is. evident that boek must use other vehicles TOR to. 1 these. visible | ry bodies. seni Wes Tears “With. respect, beeen. to all the Gods that’ gorern: ‘generation, WE must not. say, that they have an essence mingled with matter, as. the ae Stoics ‘assert. they have. For nothing which verges to matter is able toe | govern with. intellect and wisdom, nor is. ‘properly. a producing cause, but an organ of. something else. Nor must we say that they bave an essence ‘unmingled | with matter, but powers: and energies: mingled with it, as. — Numenius: and his followers assert. For the energies of the Gods concur. with their. essences, and their. inward subsist prior to their ex ternal y a

Nes proceeding energies ; since a partial soul also prior to the life which a “yo: Auserted in the animal suspended from it, contains a more principal life.

: oe itself ; ‘and prior to” the externally proceeding. motion, through ‘which

ae ee “moves other. things, it is moved with a motion converted to itself,

5 Phe sublunary Gov

ae adorning: indeed: things mingled in an unmingled,

ods, ‘therefore, are: -entirel y uniningled with matter ; ‘

, and things generated,

Wis ee an ‘unbegotten manner. They likewise €on tain. parlibles impartibl Ys

ARE rear, the’ causes of life, the: ‘suppliers of intellect, the replenishers of power,

_ the givers. of soul, the primary: leaders of all. good, and the sources of ~~ : otder, providence, and the best administration. "They also. give subsist- Sie Ode ence to more excellent. avimals about: themselves, are the leaders of See vaniay ath

, nels the ._ alee of deemions, ond the prstects: of heroes ; : rents ere

; ty. . © - : . .* “

rt.

> " af

s - , Peon a ae —— _ d, Lose? 4 ~ « Ad An VW > : vac ea at IRR Re C > " Ye ‘ Nes Nan TN alee i Hea he RK ) 4 ‘ ; % . piel if 2° 7 oe Gash “ Patty nA ek i) = Met ee tie 2S ae I ie Pe: ye i DEN : it ise say % pete ~>°S Se : ae - $ : new ae . nowremains # Wwe ta: >, ae q 53 A b SF . - » %' yaa Tes sa “ ay ‘< vie of all th e smindane ‘Gods, Baectivs, in whose divioi ; pee | ¥ Ne s A ~ - ob ? . oie _ % ’ t rie Siok

eer “Gods and beneficent daemons, rat third class such intellects as ours | belo Pi S on 5 ‘ Oe vials = or "ultimate ‘fabricators ne igs by ‘hon hie is sa said a

iy aoe Ga oe i ee, ag ane

Ripe ee Bea 3 because the ‘mundane ee i @ giver of i 3 ounvoug pee it is Scns to ‘de eprive those of inellese fake omer te pw @ which words Proclus in Nis MS Schotia « on ie reset | observes as follows ¢ “The young HOS “appears to inqu baie se soverei ne ale Pecckns ant pont things

“Sa | :

4)

nd On this account he: ie

. “es

he ba

meena omar. 3 XXXML Se AN a PLATO:

Bee. a ee says, they are sports, ears these: Gods. [Bacchus nd Ver 1US

ee being lovers of sport. For as he says: ‘of the terminations of the ot her

Gods, that they are: terrible, and that they avenge and punish, and thus

give perfection: to souls; as for instance, that Justice follows. Jupiter; the he

avenger of the divine law, and that this divinity is benevolent to those _. whose manners are orderly, and who live according to intellect, but that —

oe till she: hes: entirely. subverted them, their houses and cities ¢--in like

ss manner, he venerates the terminations of Bacchus and Venus, which osaeth 2. praduce ahareubapime sweetness of sensation ; every where purifying, our conceptions concerning the Gods, and preparing us to understand: that. all things look to the best. end, whatever it may be. For because the i eee a of these. divinities bie 09 the. inapbnds of the: mortal

oe make. ono them Wie! . bat. others. austere, astonis gy Be ible to Battal the mundane allotments: of the Gods. eae

nd ee bs for saab —— a as PE Cee eis Sakae

Wes fs £ oes se ie a wee oe - Ooms sore wove = hi ka 4 a

Niko bee eke didctenien st Wine fiat ese distsiboted) i in the 9 ae rd, Ras bring. them to me.” If however the God is thus deno Rested tS corals his first: and itiddie. energies will be thas called, as. well: nee fast; so that Socrates now looking to. this calls: the God Aidan oo : iviag. from wine, which as we have said. manifests all the: powers.of Be we Bitechus, : ‘Thus: also in the Phedrus, Socrates: calls Love in, common os: x en: es ie both that which is divine, and that which is a lover of body. By _ this — wine therefore; we oe understand that the: verion ti tyof a

|. she is baneful to those who mingle their life with insolence and ignorance,

But theologists. Euquantye sexes Bacchus 2 wine fiom t the Tas tof 5 ras

Sort 5, Bs : SE

we

a sa era CO THE PHOLOGY % NSS omOOK vi

t is all things, ‘ond cori saccntiog Roa taal with variable samene: s: but a partial and iW particip 2 Notes a intellect, i is indeed all things, but this according to one. for ay ¢ 4 te

| seta junas, or maerinsiel foe This Aherefore 1 the : any of. e

fron fo f total, intellect, jaa that sintallese: seo rg — - - nonin ee .

bul, and all sensible forms from their pre ver wholenesses ; = fs | Z S

the a sere ‘the progeny of intellect. And some things participate Perec? 1 distribution of intellect in a more distant, but: others ina = ‘ Wine therefore energizes. ine things - wnaloge ) ;

slab in Ahora y 7 in body indeed, after the manner of ai image, according: tom false « opinion and imagination ; ‘but in intellect : i natures, SR according to.an intellectual enery and fabrication. Form thelaeeration = of Bacchus: by ‘the Titans, | the Leigh of the ¢ ie is said to have: alone Ee

With respect | to he mandito ik in a Vis nthe 3 ‘aiediate sachin |

| of this Bacehic intellect; ‘the composition | of it is nost accurately delivered by Plato i an the Dmees, and admirably unfolded by Proclus: in his “€ Jonumentaric € ialogue. - Por fall, information: therefore ‘ow this ubject.. ale the reader to ap works; ant shall we ——

La : . : . , AB 4 . a Tey, ae if b GSO 3 a NV: Se cosas: i mast be the: ame. with ‘certain £ rhe fe OTR ue the same. time different from. others, and ‘distingnishe HO NR De Plato: for the sake ies revity dae ssutbes on Biya (iti uine meecg. eee a | gnaane vite dure ; s LAG: Para eh IN i . hikers SR CRYAN nae: RSTO AS Bets ei enti J ' => ‘? y ‘

Wii ae Be

Se eae prone peace sg la sana = base, pads Frown nature: edi coe 1a saan eet aan Oke - ahout bodies, the demiurgus mingled from both a third form of « scans, Hoa MIN By a SS a ounre spemeninee seein ee the ~~ ay impartible vay

Bea Ss 8 5," 8 acing iptelset, a a

che one father who generates. the total fabrica ion, and f the whole: intellectual - mandane. multitude, th = Mit corporeal compositions. And this one demiargu ‘indeed (. €. Bacchi : canes all these essing — wt surround him, divide anc

whos or

world. pa rticipates, We me not. howeeed: a that when‘ 18 said. te. ‘be mingled from these two, the indivisible and. divisi He

at of each, In short, the intellec

the relation. of splendour to it, - For. intellect is analogous to: soul; to the light procee splendour proceeding from light. oes a

Proclus observes on. the above: vised seorile ‘o Plato, te aii aie cae conformable to the Orphic traditions.“ For, : says he," Orpheus doesnot

predicate the impartible of every ‘ellie or in ellect according to him there are, ¢ | GEES

inthe same manner as pees are superior to other. names. Por Hegel ee

father are not. adopted to ull the divine orders, Where,”

| according, to Orpheos, shall Wwe first, survey the j impart eet ; es pi a: we may understand. the divine conception of Pla ee

establishes. ane demiurges of every: divisible ae cs ise ale aarti ari

BLS el ae ae Ads

oe te i ¥ : aay :

es a ane mt ee : ‘ ~ SY - =

Jy Fir WR=s i =) tet oat “ * a —

re ara s ay neta neh Feel cb Fed leat HLA we a2 ioe : * wees x ek = 5a : - tee ee Sot Fos eS. i == = x see a =a Ae tee Fe ; SE sy : = ,

es

oS hy Tim, a 18 — —— :

eee ena. MAREE OS AER: PLATO. poets 219 es

at erates life mare Shi

are consumed in the mixture, as is the case when. corpor eal’ substances en xe aT mingled: together: but we. faust unders 7 widdle nature between these, $0 as ta be deen from each; i ae participated by soulyiscatled = - by Plato impantibles but the nature which is : divisible ab uitbodiesiethe = corporeal-formed: life proceeding from the mundane: soul, and which has aes

stand that the soul is of ea bil

ing from 0: ‘SUNS — seas ‘if: woke : 4

— san, hat all his <a ea

lt ON. TUE THEOLOGY

is $ of x dividing nature: bat that this feats siees's was oes sihape vay qheough: the pro selves. an » abandant division and. distribution into parts, intellect ren ina ait m

united and. indivisible, being all things in one, and comprebe ding

he > 7 =x . ‘ R as ys. ‘ . ‘ , - PRA eS 2, Tok Feget “ 3 birdy ayo) ; ‘p" , ; & 3 Se “% pie ras 5) 5 4 : = < ; p : J “* Tes ANG p [ a . x ; . ‘ . ve. a a . . . Jf ‘e , . : . w) ’ ? ‘ ' Sate ; ‘ a \< eS Satu ' TAP it ‘ a “ Ne ee ~~ P : A ’ ny 4 Soe i + ts S. Ba cs int oa as > Syd Ria roe’, ‘ wif AT £4 tao ! hy et ets ,’ is < « “9 . y * o y 2 Set . oe E . Ae) toes t 8 ft, . ': ' FF ~ 54 Be Re get RE RAS tua heart alone » wa 9 I oo : sya a he A eS oy ES eR ag eR Nahe an ae Se es eet sony Sage r Be tant tist, — .—* = 7 . ¥« 7)" y 4 ¥ — - ~~ % > . . m . ] x nd " ; ys \ ro. ‘ ; Oy AS ‘ ; . ‘ ‘ . 3 » J , : he aes a 4 ; ’ eo : oa ae ae OTOP NES SS he Sag MPLA ¥ / . tly all ett tnt : SESE ain > - ee oS > ee - = _ a 7 J ‘ ° es re S > - | , . w

of therefore the: impartible heart 38 inatiacsiale rf Hell iach ently intalieat and an intellectual number ; not indeed every intellect, bot + mundane; for-this is the impartible heart, since the divided God was « | the fabricator of this. Orpheus therefore -ealls the imp: ‘Baechus intellect. But-he desiominates: the life whi < body, which is physical, and preguant with seed - And he says that Diana who ‘presides: over all the -genatatic and is ‘the midwife of physical productive. pri genitals, distributing as far as. — nat 4 tof the he ‘all the: ee wit

but is-also extended through it. Very properly the

And oi short, he e thus denominates: bis intellect which wei: p , ri

1 es Gods. PCS

) vidence of. Minerva. For since he. gives: Su ) —_ oe He souls and bodies; but souls and bodies indeed, receive in them. es 22

settee in one intellection ;—this: being the case; he Bays ‘that the i lectu . i essence somreey = —_ anal was s saved entire |)

: rtible: essence ee aich iv divisible about = is, the genitalsof the God.

. tian i wature, =a = ciples, extends: these: ae oe

Baw (ean esta L all the » seven ar a ‘the ais says: hes iano gushing «| SRA ‘ta ans ust as ‘Timaus: divides: the soul into seven parts, And uth 7 "Tides, ‘whoa he says that soul i@ extended through the whole -yemind othe: followers of C Orpheus of the Titanic division, sh: which soul” js not only spread round the wniverse like a veil, tend chine docs Phifo a the: essence which is proximately above soul, an impartible essence, par —— Bs OA ENA “And this a aavch reoucerniog at

ive ae

: ’ ue .* A AY, , Vic -VAA s . : Yo tahy 4 ere a4) fet —* ne . rete reVaacls - . . ‘ . " ; 7 7 ’ 7 2 " | 7) ; . * = ° ' ; y ; . r : : a , ' ; e ? ’ " ; ) : . » ~ a . > " , : .¥ ta & _* + . ’ 7 -- ° ’ ‘ ‘ : P ie 8, ‘A ay - ty. ¥ — -—“ - " . - 4 ‘. ‘/ oy iby Fa wr ' . oe ~ a a = . r 2 aa. * , pie Mey eet, alates . gates ~* , : .. 7 3) ae | tty a4 1 “i - ar = » wait iA : 2 : 7 — q ‘ . f +o ~ — on “pike, a. . “ ti 2 er A bey er ta A ts Sa RA wir : —* me y : ; 3 te ae e CLA a . ows — > oat? ‘ ; EPRI . " at Pa a : ie ae me Ne ‘a, , ENG AR A NCP id * ' E a Me nae Be aN a Re an Cree Une a serve ; : ' ' i ge Weta OAD) eck Cee A CHAP: XXXIV 0 OF PI ' : ties 4 : Y ie ee ta ‘ , hl ) ° . " Paattabl: | ; i . ‘ rs * : 4 4 .. _ e . : nm eeptetiribiani it 7 he : . : ; « ; ) , rif ; ; “i its ; : ; * ¥ . ‘i : , < : " ' : NU LAY A os iy iit Paes PR CALE PD Aub a ’ - a , ; if : : ' ie i eyes meek frit un Pot PAN, Vn bay riie®s ot Vi ' : _— , Bae ah ma ets ete, Aha Wie Aust PALiad Mdeteils /‘ ‘ ‘ mm . vr as iu ra Tha ; : . . ‘ P ‘Th ; ’ Pid ’ it ' . ’ . ‘hi ’ . ° . . +a r . . j : ‘ - wis whe J. . att 6 Ne TereTei eas >a iv ; ¢ a _- bt ‘ » : \o* iv . yy - wv . *t> ey hive ye ng wiAD, ; val 4 7) TEP aad < a fons nme a - j . ras : \ . e ive * y at “4 co. of — mS Mey Mie Ne Ds = Ab ; YA aA Warr NY i fap ; Awe wfi Hieay ‘a ‘ ~_<«.” : . ’ ¢ ohh ’ ; ‘ Pag Ae YS , aenhes thi hs Cae ’ ‘f " _— ‘an el 4 ‘ ; ery poe vers MM, , a ¢sva¥alui ith 4 “e's i . ’ ’ . " ' . : - “ ys a se vt Se AP eet | bp it law . " , . , - ’ 7 4 s »- - » J Mr srl \ ‘ pater paitt sas ta peak: Ste ) ee ae ary — ’ ° . . *. » . r wer ’ Ve a Ths pl ’ . ; Pa M 7 VA Dah Shite — . ‘\, . : yh os phy ero at eerie: 1 ry Sey ite! se vat LOT wat ay POR Oey MT AP LE ' . ’ vi ; ’ : ved , . : Me : : 4 ‘ » » - \- . € . 4 , . . . e *s ae ¢ ”) - _ . . ay HK. « - ‘ } a 7 ‘ ; % ’ 4 ’ . nll r - » ¥ i * S Vol Wn *y ~ a et noupous gnc us direct: : +3 : : . , 7 pao j sit - and see how in t i : {- s Y ; ‘7 e’ " ; ; : Ss > .w .

“the nondane: ‘ids Pe die var bee. oneal's as. > Siew ee ] Sen since the one is such, it will neither. be equal nor unequal either ty it Rati or to another. How so? If it t were e equa : indeed, it ‘would ten . - ce BE OI which is proater: olen than, the esti with: ‘which it is ‘cat mmensarate, se : will possess snore measures than the less quantities, but fewer thanthe = cance Certainly. But to those to which it is incommensurable, with a respect to the one part, it will consist of Jess; and with respect to the other of. greater: tpeasures. How should - it not? : eos Sa impossible that a- thing owhich does not pe irticinate of 8 ee PES be of the same measures, or imo — —_-: in. any sha ee “ ee ane It is: impossible.” pichanisesibs 2 ye Se if it‘does not consist.of ¢ > will, But obs shinee i Ata | bat a as many. as “tees ‘at ae SITS meusur it would become: ‘equal: to ‘that m tT ire. haga appeared that the one eanvot be equal to any ‘ine a peared so. the one, therefore, neither partici ieipates of sce Algae ‘many, nor Dok ofa tow ; ; nor (since it iy nop respect. participates: ncheerssae can it ever, as Lae pees eens to itself or to another, nor again g lescither =

V te which I have pode ubt, the properties of the ni adac were ‘most fully unfolded, ae ball: present the reader with f ‘ — from his ‘commentary on the above passage in the P wineni ato. ‘The peculiarity of the mundane “Gods is the equal ap See : coal the former of these indicating their fulness, and their recewing "either any addition nor ablation; (for such is that which i if — to 5 Lekcar Vie 3 itself, always pre c ving the same boundary. 3) but — S . af their powers, and. greanaeape defect which they cont in, : | these, di divisions, vanietp-of powers sy dil if : i

alle ted a place, Hence, Teeth also comitinanee a = fre , "the causes of. which, vane necessarily presubsist, j in: the Gods that Be eaty OY mately preside.over souls. And os all analogies subsist from equality, © 0 0 .. Plato. very properly indienien: the. peculiarity. of these. divinities by. ie sae ie nin and. the unequal, - But he now ri cbtly frames. the SS a of the negations of the equal and the unequal from sameness and. the fs

many, and. not from. the similar and the dissimilar, though in me ely. before he spoke of these, For every. mundane: deity. — cern ME ric ¢ monad, and the first analti bie

” RE ee ae eT e wh h he d of ; >. nd aes ee ;

cemouiretiins, consist ‘are ‘the pantie. causes ok: ihe penticuion ¢ ab sont — orhich: Patmenides discourses ; ; sa that: the se and the unequal, 50. fat o- oe 420 from the anes bea subsist 1 thra igh samoners anil the Many, rough. these the fence, Plato Cine begins his discussion of oan tent <Bavaam it a the one) i i such,” ie not as we have just now demonstrated, but-as was formerly shown, that it. -Beither. receives same nor different, and is. without rubble poor ae ch, it 16 ni } ither to itself, nor to others. For again, there. are: here - twofold. cauclasions, in the same mauner ‘eS

SOnLET : dine dissin 2 | the same. and the different, bat that: the. equal. and the unegua

vine

Daas od are. suspended , rom the. twofold ie ive c0-0 ordinations: of divine natures is not imupanifest, For the ual is a ra L nnder the six tae vr, and the same, sub istence i another, the ratenily: ao and. the, sable 5 but 4 fhe, unequal, wun aie the allen, the: diferent, CUS oe

| ee i ae | oN THE THEOLOGY a ey BOOK vit

| the aimehigen meastl suring Rechdeste pacts ‘But Snoncdaniaite 1 ati t

DE di ta: he ne RR from whom things subordinate, t ~ ‘ =e 4 - - : ae be “ pion seem oer of more excellent natures, participate « ‘of them ‘ns a 7 Ree

spect, but are incapable through their’ subj peaks of - be a ; it the sehole of. then sd Hex communion — Se fel

ic comncarthnmae are here ve y properly i srassceads cet Agnoaeenes : ineorpores

Joon: aiicnincot fouk mers nits, here an opposil sioss “commensuration very properly subsists. “Hence, as the spss ne ¢ are proximate ly connective of souls and bodies, form and matter, a divisi -— in sci —. to ‘ont aside vies ae he we EOI EEE

re Aw” ¢@ . -’ « «ft " ee, tse > aes & — tate’: ys ve ; ~~, . wv per" ay ae. , : : R 4 ay t.4 : ; y Pade » < . tes Z Fae . hie AS 3 é $45 ZA Si 2 es yn a yb me F aes avai Sa Adty he Ses, | * ’ ae. . , 1 ‘ . ~~ ¥ . 4 > e = ; r. “ . . » ee a i ae ork < om Ve oe ~* - +. hit, | aves —< whys . ~ 5 ye ; 1a ’ ~~? wal —, ‘sa Ss , = ¥ FA my, *® _ , : aa ho eee ino < ~. -# =o Camere (Rm ibe gs ~~ ss — S — : nee ~~ ~~ <— - -~ ” _ _ _ < in ~— a >_> ~ ~~ .

"CHAPTER xxv. = Seana ae . Aeres the sania Cab | de + scientific ae of a ‘f ers that we s hould consider divine ee Saphe : gen ra

ar of re Ee of. “gi ce divinities aeationed by Pics: sud . 3 which, owing to the loss of the seventh book: of ‘Proclus, and. of ether Es theological. works of the most genuine Piatcouts & cannot at this remote =

2 and barren period | he SS classed, : in a the Phiedrus of Soreas an

ne a ee ne a : oy . P 9 Si Aaah cm ee, Dy aa - ~ f ; ai. 5 ous —_—_ a +LAYD — - ya - _ ee TS et ree rk Se Le A> oe ae , s- oie, med , J 4h > om Sty Soe = he "i iis IS ‘ : ; = an! % : ¥ Visae ~" Ee SS PS z, —O So , ? EN c Isl 7. > 5 5 -$f) Ot SE int Wt nN Yas Vere Oe el ee TS a OD Ge ee eS. ee 7° So sO Pac wees 2 Dip RS pep eater tet ek hy a ge ee Ce Ba baat Se le re nai een ee hes tr, Se eee rsa AUD. ad ae No a oo ee SEP Ok Pr ea wx rks Cree . eS 4 = ob q. , Besteraler gor. Diaries Sta eae” Ce . y . vd . : ve ’ LIA . » ¥>? ye. .

. a tt i —

> a =

meas a

YS. =

* ** —"

. .

Wasee = --

‘

J

REES - ottans XXXV. OF PLATO. Sass SS 925

eee Pegasuses, Typhons, ‘Achelous, and the Nome, aie ted with i the ae ~) >> -elucidations of Ammonius Hermeas. “ Pheedr, Inform me, Socrate Be iis Bait atse i, Whether this is not the place i in which Boreas i is reported to have ravished os.» Ovithya from Tlissus. Soe. It is reported so indeed. Pheedr. Wasitnot Beate reson just: bere then? for. the brooks: hereabonts - appear to be grateful to the Mie hee ne A ap pure and tra nsparent, and very well adapted to the spor ts of s virgins. — 3 oS Seen Ft was not, but two or threestadia lower. down, where we tneet with i : the temple of Diana, and in that very place there is a certain altar sacred to Boreas. Phaedr. I did not. perfectly know this. But. tell me by J upiter, Socrates, are: you persuaded that this fabulous narration 43: true? Soe, If TP should not believe in it, as. is 3 the case with the wise, I show! ee OMe not be absurd : and hebecteots oe king sox his ; sions 1 sed. sper e ees ne ae : the wind Boreas hurled: from ‘the | A apie

cee But lox my | own a party Phedrus, I F ehodider interpretations of this neahey a Rien pars pleasant enough, but at the same time, as the province of a man. vehe- Pe neat a omently curious and laborious, and not entirely happy; and this forno 9 0 other reason, than because after such an explanation, | it is necessary. SOR a

Sie him to correct the: shape of the | Centaurs, and. Chimera. And besides ait this, a crowd of Gorgons and Pegasuses will pour upon him for an ex- TASaOSEN position of this kind, and of perain other prodigious. natures, immense Rao bath ie: multitude and novelty. A All which, if any one, not Acces te aaa DU es their literal ore ce should draw to a poteierets ent eying for thi:

Hye vA Jeisare. “With respect to pedi. indeed, I have. nk penstg eet n UAC ECS | undertaking; and this because I ani not yet able, according: to. the Hel phic precept, to know myself. - ‘But 4 appears vidieninas,

while y am yet ignorant of this, to” ‘speculate things. foreign. from. ha Dy a ae en knowledge: af myself “Hence, bidding farewell to these, aud — Se oh suaded i in the. opinion which I have Just now menti med respectin Ie Akac athe ato Ido Hot contemplate these, bat myself, considering w ce a : wild ee oe more sbresac than’ sine and. far more. aging and Sai sas

ole ta"

| 2 the i apa Boreas; for

ewes or ee Tama more tail and simple’ animal, naturally. parle ee at acertain: divine. and madest « con jition. Bat are we not, my : 6 i » the-midst of © our discourse arrived at our destined s seat? “And :

Bo c he Sous eheanlitls retreat, “Por th the pk tax m

sors ore its shady branches, and 3 is romathebly' es am

pen the willow, are pe *rfeetly hb being now int Has - ¥egetat ion, and, ‘on thie account, filing al the. hee with the. most

Achel jans, from. the virgins ‘and statues with which it is enone _ On this very heautiful passage, Hermes comments as follows: The

e guardian of every thing ural, and repress

= = : see cas fon way MATS te tae leeks, . r ork, » the altar and Pere of the aah and of the cies of the s we

anew >

fone: history, more 5 biol oe dae thers ‘ecm us io a shelee ) “And the former of these is. as. follows :- Orithya: was the daughter. at Bree! Se each of the winds bus 4 presiding deity, |

ie at of the sgn to: spe ad mysteries iancieste i

Me wat x

bees ve ake weind ae pene Bi ety of tl the Sominkee: ‘ he : sides thik: he i is said to have: assisted the Athenians j in. their naval battles, ‘Orithya, ; therefore, ECON siastic, being possessed by her proper God

en ere: ize ac according to their own peculiarities when px pOSSeSE ee causes) died ender ies naples influence, and thus was saad tobavebeen a speasics . came oust is eet more. ‘ethical — of og

aud doe not mga the former: for vive Tables tea cop es

ae

ad the eae and se ces Ja the vigourof

ise hed a temple: ot Rua al ‘Diana, because. this Goddess i is é s cx ee as

ae thy . sa no ss - . = 2°s* = Sawer fo eg oF appre pie nS > x _y . : 2 . ~ . = F

preas, and. es aeiag as a human sing. (for animals eens to esed by superior 3

ee CHAR. REX. oats Nie OF PLATO. ae7 : trinanctions and: ‘histories. in sativa to the discipline of wholes. ee

They say, then, that Ere theus is the God that rules over the three eh oS 3 elements ott: water, and earth. ‘Sometimes, however, he is considered peut "sas alone the ruler of the earth, and sometimes as the presiding deity ae oo Altieactlones OF this deity, big is the daughter. And she isthe = 9. ay Th prolitie a of te oubes logs sb is indeed so-extended with: the Re Oe, yh

: Man Reece 2 pee ae es rar th i soeoikinas val restored. anaes to ‘aes seasons. “Bat = Lae Boreas 4g: the providence: of the Gods supernally: illuminating secondary natures 5 j for ne ieee amt of the Gods in he or | 16 Pacem nid

Ss wo

Rae haven daw: ‘to ey planes: ‘eb besides ‘ay ities situated rian is | So south are more divine, The providence of the Gods, therefore, ca sib i fone prolific. power of the earthy, or of the Attic ane to ascend Sand 3

: ; AA) he ceed j intosthe apparent. — — Orithya, also, may be ae to be a ‘oul! aspiring ‘sites things hea: is Doh From opoues and én, according to the Attic custony of adding a letter at

ANS hata the end of a word, which letter is here anew. Sucha soul, therefore, is - | Raa ‘a ravished by Boreas supernally blowing. - Bat if Orithya was hurled from ee ASB aiieces: hh “precipice, this also is appropriate. For such a soul dies a philo- < > sophie, not receiving a physical death, and abandons a proairetic, * at the same time that she lives a physical life. And philosophy, a "COL ing cae Socrates in the. Phando, j is ‘nothing else than a meditation of death. Bere fei Asche ae According to some, however, Soerates in what he here = about Orithya and Boreas does not admit the. explanation of a sutitis

cent - Gvident that. he frequently does admit and employ fa “Now, in dee d, HEU Be Pie blames those explanations which make fables si basa more i SARA RE eS Rae certain: a bien oe Rabie: “tere ines mal c te spree Be oa $ * Piet and earth, _ MEER Ouran ee 3 This is ning to se pl mode of interpreting | g bles, See ery mint 8 Sat ; yd We MeL a Reet tat eee This ee 4 sep ert o hero 5 for the ain nie Sy a, : a $ es iS : or 3 oF iy a it ; Ys Wy Shay : 4 4 4 n i es eke, fay " % ‘A y " ES oy re z pa o-Ste v : PEG a eg Ra es aR ey, Wah RR ectry aoe Oe

i ra: - iy | fi PS Bs .

a8 himself. Bat by Typhon. here we onus ae —_ ever the confused and disordered in the universe, or in other

Reastehes. Nise

(RB APSR SRA S eH ia et teas) Pass

- se ae Tig = sts oy

a

i Po on ee THEOLOGY, ae BOOK vo. ee Ze

and wins, whieh do. not tevert to true beings, nor REE siiadinos. : oa

NO ee —_ ~

_eoucems. Heuee, Socrates iow: says, 1f unfolding this fable Ushovld me a 2 e —reeur ta physival causes, and ‘should assert that the wind. Bore 48, , blow. Byatt es

ing ‘yehemently, hurled: Orithya as she was playing from: the tack; ‘and 2 eae dying she was. said. to have: een ravished - by Boreas,—showld +: os Se: not ‘Speak: absurdly? For this explanation which is adopted | Hythe. io ok | wise, viz. by those who are employed in physical speculations, is meagre and conjectural ; since it does not recur to true beings, but to natares,

= ai winds, airs and vortices, as he also says in the Phedo. He rejects,

- therefore, these naturalists, and those. who ihus explain this fable, as falling — go < %

into the. indefinite and infinite, and not recurring to. soul, intelleet,. end

“tieGods.” Bat when Socrates says that he considers such interpretations : as the province of a man very curious and: laborious, and not entirely app these words indicate the being conversant with things sensible

and material. And the Centaurs, Chimeras, Gorgons, and Pegasuses, Bena, are powers which se over a hierar Sagteslae and the hace saben Pa ae earth. * | s SRE EA HON

~ When Socriten also says, that ee fs not. yet ibe to. ae ihenelé kis A HOMO NS

“meaning may ‘be, either that he does not yet. know himseli': as. pure. soul Rerun tS ts itself, but that as being in body lie knows himself; or that he does OE, VALENS yet know hiniself, as he is known by divinity. For if ever any an Bice, knew: himself, this was certainly the case with Socrates. Rae | When likewise he says, Ido not contemplate these, but faye? ” ae sf

is because he who knows: himself knows all things. For in ‘consequence Faas ay ceyerrpere AN omniform | image, he behalds all. things Siths st tuaderstand: that power which

the soul being wapgure

aver. the: Jast procession of things. The term manifold, therefore, od ‘Typhon, but to that over

in a thi. place, must not be applied to the G

~ which ae “— as. a eee in its own nature moved in a ronfused, dis. e |

2 a a an account He divine i Biles iad specimens ve i eal in ‘whieh: ee ales 10 ce ex in tse. see ‘the duncerenien F to > the m meen F sce Ll i ee vol. 1 of by mere ie

er CHAP, XXXVI. ea (OF PLATO. )

“manner. For it is anh with fables tovefer the = of — care ‘to y tte i se wig powers

(eu ae ‘ordered, and. manifol a Aah a ae properties: of the abe . Beas eS. themselves. ; ee See toh ce Raber still, Soe teanty of the tandane abreaton; and enor be sid pied o> eH Cestus from Venus. ‘But hacen nie teey eho : Se eee: Weir 4 seit ah anh of water. _ For by this mighty river, the Godwho = EAS * potable. water 1s. soaniésted, And Nymphs aS oa CN AS 2 | me. over regeneration, and. are ministrant to Cee ee ee Bacchus the agree ‘of Semele. But ete nas 207 applies s the age pee Se estas neration. of the whole sensible yworld. ee AES, --Tshall only add, that Nymphs accounting | to Rosia ¢ on. the < hat ‘Ene acid 2 . = Sites a belonging to. mountains

are distributed inh three ahi: Bat, a (ya ep

aes ‘ss Hamsdtvedeas os that elk 7 aah 4 those that belong t to the, fea, Newide, Sy

a ;

“i ee a ts ayaa 3 - CHAPTER XXXVI ee 5a eos

RS ay ‘AG A IN, the tclowing divinities are. also mesdeand by Plato in ait teh parts of his works, Lu the first place, Pav, at the end of the Pb i hick aerates addresses the following: abe per es

i which ‘divinity ‘Seer tenuate S: “O beloved Pan, and all ye other Gods, v Teenie ee Bar htt grant that I may become ‘beautiful within, and. that wha seu cr : Bihuere is externally may be friendly | to my joward ‘Attainments! Gra also, that I may ‘consider the wise man. as one who abounds i in base Le may enjoy that portion of gold, which no other ‘than a able eitlier to bear, of properly manage!” ” To as pe } by Pan and 0 val deities under the moon. are aah

the other Tom, ® we must menoee sa

‘4

: -impa

‘Ff ‘%, Ara ‘pe 7 - 1 ' { ‘ : a 6. AJ ; a ee ee ) (ate ‘% “y ser ae ee . a " od & ‘ vy! yr" a - i ’ : 4) “ AY tat ay es ee: ve : A baa Aline : ¥ 7 v ivy* 4 g _ q Ite. a ae "ies . % "vy ‘ a* : ¥ Ay ¥. Petey tn pee Ea ANU Te ROP es 7¢ \ A. , if A SALI “ LA a : es . Z —— , LF me ey La eR TES © ORB aah ; a ' +i ’ a : ’ “ “ ry ise = ‘ La ‘ < x my 7 v7 , : rms x 4 ee Ps yy , oe F : - 4 i» * by ey ie aos, Tole ag fit A be Wr aoe ; enr 4 Se Fn Foe oe rul : ea ¥ Ps ‘ 2, ao -" ; thal Ae vad Heh VAN tr 4 ‘Se: “\p58 24 ‘ 4 4 bifvs Telaa 4 . Tier e4as ek r »* ‘ ss ; ~ 7 yee Vere eats - . Vy ty Surts, fe ’ aly s ie wide a7s * . ‘ +>". bepress S , ; ' Cyt Ne 4 (2 'a) te. es | 7s) i= Ar “7\ ry 1) eee ea ; Vp siee eee SS ak oe oS eg oe Ls SS eo iv "hy ; < tiie peor. t2 > - = ; y. ot eee Ph’ Raab iV? \ pny i. . Vy ' ; Pt .: iF v9 } Jt : jodlorns, ts ‘the ‘extremity “of the ante HERPES paths) awe Seni Ma 5 tas ae arte Sty f > oe Ti ce als oO d “the ons et ‘ \ Wet Wa ii wsceras mereee, ea LPs: HE ES ; A US. eity, ; we Ore Oe BE i ‘ > c ceicss Oly * i a ty, = ORG ‘ t 4¥) AY “s wer ati ei woes "S= ie A yee . : f fh oH Wie eotaeet ei , , v ; - Y is ast in every ore ler ence, here ‘ 2 VED, Bh wee ae jy) ‘ ay rity ify tT \ ’ .

Trans, ie on : ib _whicti likew

} ees concealed | Partarus, i ise schisingh ree is orig “i “0 a - - of . Rupr ete

?>

hate fn. he: | Oops | ie tua un folded ie Ol pera in sae MS. lo Nh TS

| Scholia. on that dialogue : BE ‘Prometheus’ is the inspective guardian of the» oe

"descent of rational souls. For! to exert. a providential cnergy is the em-) ve ie GREE

—— of the rational soul, and, “prior | fo any thing. else, to. know itself. < © s ee poe ndeed perceive through p a, aud. -priok to 8 ae

: Is ion ‘cay ‘necking buat the rational nature j is able, prior to inform a ya a RANG: ation from another, 10° know what i is ‘useful. Hens e,. . Bree

anspecety i oatigny a ie aa al soul, because it knows ics se seve Bs | , - Prometheus, therefore, i isthat power eas}

nt oF | tational souls. But fire signifies. the Sooke at

is ie tends upwards, so the rational soul - a = pees

you will say, oe this or said to have . cy gh

Set} | yee ee oe Re ty ‘ ra, m A gcause at is stolen i nA tS

ye Or

place to one Yhat i 1S eee a

y .< <<. Si.» y ’ PstAre * Pans rap 2 ro . , } > ; , .. fe Ay ? la” > ; erel on its proper pl ace of abode on b ne: y i Pett J : te. taf c ote ; - ~ be 7 <- ‘ lS > ‘d = Pn ? Wr one eet ii y : . Bt ty ss] ‘ y \ ‘rule Ev ise =3" $e, a! a = > +? = *. , Pete ety x ‘SY 1% , Sit +" *~ x ; ~ ~~ <t-4) shape Vos wie Le rst AES PLD ao Ae ae Sr be gs 22 be Ost Nc LES fF LSE Be SVN as she : <2 Stein 7 PERO MAL AS ek bts A ess Se ed eee pai ES =s ver eee} A Urey NE toe OER So Fhe Osh * * tad fib . vill : eat 2 te ite UFO De® \7\* ,ven < * . yee -* -Pare. the. he ays . OF 5 q Oe ee: 7 : pe A 4 : : Pet . ‘ ’ : a ‘ e ” : : , . . 5 -+ « ‘ , ; ts i) “ ' . ‘ > Le, So , be ’ ‘ = f ’ > Na! " | oes | : Pcs eatatn ‘ . * ’ —- , aa , Sal te Wipes , a ; ~Sat . SS et ; - ‘ 4 . i ~ 4 = r r 3 ee ; % , ay i . . “ ; . ‘ } ; . ro 1 : ¥ ; / Re . , ‘J -/ ; ' > . ‘ re. . ; . « ~. ' ; 7 > ; « ry ; ; . , . se Ve A. -~ 7 “ .>s eve ee ee : _ . +. > ; ¢ ‘ mM, tues i i , . . -* ; . ‘ ’ . + 4 A Ae sy e* : - “* - : ai @ =” a . E : ‘ - A ai : ‘ ’ Tc. : » J id -" ve iy, ¥. + =z ~ is -, sf - =_ a if.y' ; : : —= ’ a tA, . oe ee ~~ : ’ J. a : " 7 + OA Ss = “s° PAD, Or hd ¥ - , 7 “* ' ’ ‘ > ’ 3 te >" = i. ‘ ¥ * ese . ’ ae : Ses NAL OU RSA ihe 4 2h \y * : sta —— ' 7% ‘7: . 's ie) . ; ‘| - - -> Biel 2 ; MALY, geet oe ASP ay at Fi eta >. ; 7 hae Sa

BSS folly ilu RAR RS Shan. excites the: contrarieties of the universe, that the aworld may BU abe me Lesiaeld ‘and entire fram all its parts. he: ‘progeny, therefore, of these

ye wo divinities must be aes nsosiioacea Lcesbie or come us of the enone es

Rate aes po

| wee

onlay. y RERVL ae - nN “oF PLATO. eee

eee ers hody i in 1 which the soul 3 is veartied. co ae “th ir _ en € on ison eee | the will of ‘Sopiter? :

Prometheus aud Jupiter are wil soul shox

es See ee 4 but: as it is requisite ‘that she should descend the fable :fabricates 3a lars accommodated to. the ns.

oe thet th s soul should ssbde on bigs

rior smngneds whieh is Scie as sani ing 3

‘aie the ses ns the invational I sou which is af a af eu ii watiee | ane as ie was oe \é

“DE oad: ith sees ee wz medium, hence she beac ey) ahited ‘ithe ik throvgh the Aaliomal sot But this irrational soul was 4

called. Pandora, ber

gilt. And this sign ‘Ges 1) inations which terrestrial natures

receive take place. taouee the ‘celestial bodies." ee Again, | in the Pheedo, mention BS made. we Plata of fan wa

according t to- Olympiodorus, i is the sublunary world, as being Diengaaea

-on which aeeount Harmonia or Harmony i is united to the Gad, and also —

an being the futher of the four Bacebuses. — ‘The four elements. likewise he: wiforms us are. said to tin Dionysiacal, WIZ fire to be Semele; earth, Agave, tearing in pieces her Own coflgpring ; water, duos nd lastly, air,

—Antonoe, — “There i is great beauty i Te -conjoining: Harmony, ome daughter of ei : - Venus and Mars, with Cadmus. Fx or Venus, as we have before observe: us - BON

jg the cause of all the harmony and analogy i je the anita os md beant ae NEA Nes uininates the order and communion of all mundane c concerns, ss Bue SRN a

| Re Spates SOR ne anaes sie é was cue ver sic bi W which we fame in soe — and the celestial bodies are of ‘bie — :

See = ee oe 4. ot Sg ms ® : i - ~~" . : ae . ; < . . ‘= } wed a -= wn so ° . . a ‘oe wy - te " ay Pee Bat ete a ake . ‘ -_ - as he fe a e or , P< » y ‘S » La a « » = . ; “ef ia : eet we, Koa

; =~. 6 . : ‘ ee: = AAR at Late : ,7 : ? : ky Vr? Pi ar ; ’ , * , ma hss" ’ oe ig ee i gh Be) ee tS , eX Tea a ray PO BN ee ; BY Ee ; ; , oe ofa ae le te om Freer La tele oe Oe 5 ‘y,% See AY: j | ‘; / . oe ; Be Fem a Att teint 2 te i ' ret ssary rat soul sh : : Paani an tba % RECS PE et ae bo BS Ve AAT Ge @ a ep, se Ne Se Saee 2 Oe Eee . Fue : f 7 A en) oe fy 722. iii i eal and divine, it. was. ing ossible for 2), oF x2 ne a ae aed ree aD . . " ‘ r ee Nowe te" '

sas ideas sks as” ee hte

“ON rite THEOLOGY “ROOK vit fs

se: ee r stil, the: Syren: 0 are: Pineatibined by: Plato, both in the 10h o book of the Republic, and in the Cratylus. And Proclus, ie book of this work; has explained the meaning of what Plato says ees ‘ oS in the former of those dialogues. But i in his MS. Scholia on the Cratylus

he says, “ ‘Fhe divine Plato knew that ther WER | the: ‘celestial, which is under the. government. of. Jupiter; that which prod ne =A ° ree Sessa is under the gereoment of or and: that on

to alt ‘these, Ayala all things: ‘rod an x hehe nonic nou x i ng Bld ~Henee, when the soal is in the heavens, ae desirous of. uniting: it-to: the divine life which flourishes t ees : eo proper that souls liging in generation should sail teenie ecu ss like the ie Homeric Ulysses, that they may not. be allured by generation, a which the sea is an rans cece when. souls are in fades, the Sirens are — desirot conceptions to Plato. So = ste Uy the Sires tat

mE

ols the net Slate, let us. s direct: our: attention to. Plato's thiclogite sy con te of ‘Nature, Fate, and Fortune. From the Timacws, therefore,

re are three kinds of Sirens;

) ge a Phat does: not t consider either taatlet, or material for, or a

at 2 ted b by : ates: ne Fite he diek ‘proper to ‘call, eas val 5 but tabling its essence between soul and corporeal a se der

lers it as inferior to the former through its being divided ! isis : 1 its Bnet af saa pestis to itself, but as SSE =

OF ag Tl . w

CHAP. RXKVIL OF PLATO. ranted Ob yah f A ay 938

SON ee vivifying every perkof the visible world, For N Hakone: verges towat

ee bodies, and is: inseparable from. their fluctuating empire. i But woul > ete ula separate from body, is established in herself, and subsists both from Fa By herself and another; from another, that is, froin intellect through partic ©

0 pation; and from herself, on account of not vergiag to body, but abiding oo an her own essence, and at the saine time illuminating the abseure natate

oof amatter with a secondary life. Nature, therefore, is. the last of the 6 ; causes which fabricate this corporeal and sensible world; bounds: the iat progressions of incorporeal essences ; and is full of reasons anid ‘powers through which she governs: ‘mundane affairs. ~ And. slie is’ a Goddess. |

indeed considered as deified, and not aco ding to the: primary, significa tion of the word ; for divine bodies also are called Gods, as being the ve

statues or images of the Gods. But she governs the whole world by her Ns

powers ; by her summit comprehending the heavens ; but through heaven

governing - generation. ‘And she oer where weaves —— natures seb fi it

amicable cosijunction with wholes. = ee Nature, however, thus subsisting, sie proses fon the vive 4

: | 5 = suspended from the shoulders of the Goddess ;’) from whom all lifes ~ derived, both that which is intellectual, aud that which is inser varable ioe From Ane. subjects of its. government. — Bint. Nature being from thence

_ ment. Hence, the most inanimate beings participate of a certain soul, and corruptible natures remain ‘perpetualls y¥ io the world; being connected and comprehended by the causes of forms which she contains. “And these indeed who call Nature. deminrgic. art, they meaw by: this the ) Nature which abides in the demiurgus tical they do not speak? C rightly; masons OO 5* Sat ae they: mean that which proceeds. from him, their conception 3 2 Ca es accurate. — For art niust-be considered | aS having # three-fold sabst fenee: one, that which does not proceed out of the ar

Rcekoes — fore, W wh: ich is ia the demiurgas, abides indeed in him} by Beto: > SOU) is art, yet at si same: ‘time both. vied and: pro NS ee Fre Peace ne Vou. ary

==) -

dess Rhea; (for “immense Nature, says the Chaldean oracle, Hees

suspended, she pervades through. and | inspires. all things without: ‘impedi- :

t; the second, that oa Oe

proceeds: indeed, but is converted to hint; and thie thud, that which has Bn ange proceeded, and has its subsistence | in something else. Phe art, there. a sit

put the intellectual Behe

ii At " ; ‘7 ' a Ags ts - “Legh PG ; : . ; ; “ flieltese NJii : ‘a : ' .~ ' PR AGS ‘ . ' 7 hak : / : <> , A ms ; } . Og ; ; ’ f, ’ = r Sar nil ! i Aste fee 1 Ai} , : 7 are "eu * yy ‘ " 4 - ote | .) re : , ; ; ' ’ ! v Loe ee ae yy INAS ea STAY TIN $ ‘ , ; Sai? | ' ' + ee j bawae T ; \ " 7 . , . a) ¥ . . ; Teak .

eee ty!

"> es Ss + Fee ath: OS 2, wr fi FFF ‘, feat ,, ‘) eins OF

a f : 7 yee “ ; rae ay

i Pe a ons . Se tak: a: ; Ti) St hae ety r ory PESTLE MBE TAN SS ears de

1 t< ’? ri tf YS

; >

~ i» Tt 4

, ae : . ray aa - ; " ~S ,! ~

: ' wi as

~ al. 2

. , pit os}

ATES eh,

f Paka is .

'A2Ou Te ya RP Steal a ok

+) * ‘om

a

ee om, —

a“

eer — , Paris

+

2 in ve e aa ap

tee ~~ a=

So ae ut of the diainion: ae aurea

fs are 5

oy Aue

Fe : ‘* HS.

Ak Se physical mat ae ats Stat e intel ek of the t universe, a8 ey Arise? = tigers seins et On the World Was written ie: joke tes 3 g which it produces at once, and iH bit en gle ef : entiaes ba. = Gaia

et “

where i

st

~~

ice if th

a)

CHAP. RXXVI. ie OF: PLATO. ee Eater 935

cohisideved AS s deified, ‘and filled with divine. iotdtlectiel: sand eV CU | iluminations. — ‘For the osder of Gods called the presidents of destiny, : (rev polpmyerwr rawr) and. the. genera that are: more excellent than ; man terminate in. Nature. | “For these impart powers. fron. themselves eo als to the one life. of. Nature; and the: deiniurgus: of: wholes « ollects. and ) anites all these gifts, and demonstrates them to be one power. eC For ie: owisible hodies fi, e. the celestial bodies], are filled with divine * ots AE Se AS Nature, is by: a much greater priority: divine. And if the whole visible — Sy i ORO: Ts ONES much more is the whole essence of Fate one, and erives. ONE aaa from many causes. the cotpletion. ‘of its: composition. - For being: Sus pended from the providence of the Gods, and- from demiorgic — os goodness, it is united and governed by it, being | a productive. ve ee gerbsisting: from: productive principles, one multiform power, a divi ifs, and’an order of things that have a prior arrangement. — ‘Hence, ne ancients locking to this its various and amultiforn nature, were led to form different opinions concerning it. And | some indeed said that it isa Goddess, on account of that which is divinein iby others, that. it isoa -iiemon, on account of the efficacious and at the same time mmultiform: nature of its: production ; ; others, that it is. intellect, because a. vertain : se ‘en Ane

pears participation of intellect reaches it; but others, that it is ord a 2 every thing which has an arrangement is inyisibly. comprehen ded by it i es however, alone surveyed the essence of it, asserting. inde “— ae S-e> — > 4s ‘Nuture, but: ‘Nature suspended from the deminrgus. For how. sate ee SS the demiurgus: exhibit ature to. souls, otherwise than by containi the principle of it in “himself? And how. could he sunounce to t thee > s the laws of Fate, ai er ‘exhibiting to them ma pe Bay ea eecepk oy constituting pee as sthe one ‘power hat comprehend the Nes ee ee ge Jaws? oy = — gE ea “Partber still, in ‘the Politicus, Plato n more ahead ers we ~ wom Fete Lae of the universe from ‘Fate, : after the departure of the one demon BEA uER BVO pice a governed ity and tl ne many demons that. were the followers of that = OAS He APE || one, he se he nes veel the ‘pene s care of these | shane from aa yan

. ; b ae £ bat S978 - ‘ +>* e x eek: £ Hatt Sus aa teat

NUON Sa ae ee EE Itis CESsar rhea he cance SERED NA RAEN

A : Passe nares _ = i “ i“ ae Fate

‘ ; :{ : : ‘7? . L ' : 2 - ' ' : . ; : : . ’ ; > ° * : ’ , ; ; Y ; ; : : Ri 3 ; rit : . j q ; : . ns ; fe : , ‘i . 7 ; ’ ‘ ; iz ; ; ; ay ; * : « ') ’ ; : ‘ | , te <“s* j ; ; ys y JP sien ' ‘ hy hg rt ' ; ; ; ' se . P ‘ | ; , +! y » +) ; ; ; ve. > : " ie ; i Ade ' . ’ ; P P » : a* ’ ‘ ; : “ 7 : - ~ ; ’ - ; ty, | : : ‘ ‘2 . ‘* : ; ‘ M . ri . a, : . TS ‘ : Z ’ ° . eS > ’ ¥ { i : , : Ee . “ ' ; ’ z : , : = ;¥ rei. vea'y , : bd - : . .* ‘ 4 _ . . . 4 : ~ * 7? ’ , . . : " ! . - ; , . > Z v ‘ +} : ; : : : ‘ . . : 7 a at .* 7 ’ . : : ~ | ; ¥ 2° . ; a weve? “s ; : ere. i | P ‘3 est ; Si acihs : , y= 4 : - : ‘ 7. : st7a t3 re DA . : ' . : : ; a ; " > “or ; _ ; : : : Lea ; ’ rs r, . oi . 1 ° = 7% ‘ ‘ pet ede a | be tha TE Se ci . : ’ a . yee } i. " GO THE: TH . oOscyY . : Z ' ‘ > > d " | » Ry A : « . _ -‘ ‘ ' wy a > ¥ 4 ) ° ; . —_- 9 > r oitty - . ac ; > - Ch Pee — i+ . > > st Ge “~. ent oe == : 1, ‘ A « : > ~ — ; 7 , ” _ :

.

ust na the —— pracies — ‘a

ae : z. « ~ . a! “ be “ ) code

ls ee ay

. D ch,

sot

5 a rs Nos

‘ -

#7!

= :

a

— RAYS, thither where the law that ep

ae he peculiarity of the providence of the G Gedy ea oni

ee che says, “ that. Fate and connote |

me leaves it the: government. according to Fates — asessing both. these, but the fable separating the —

se “a cae ate.

ates mae

ns

Era FEE He ee eo ae ae

vet freaily

é : -: . ’ aa ’ ~ > =~ 5 _ _ . -> -< :

ae

2a? 4 ~~ ‘sy - a v fee, , 1O™~ _ *, ie ott ai. '» : - ‘ _ : coe 9 > * i] ., iw : : > , . : . w* 3 ol > F od o . . 7 td a vs - ~~ ro ef ~ as 4, ~ * oh - Ye .te > : . : — st -~ —— ¥ . ' . 7 =. “a . | ST ~-v' e . "7 »> 5 tes a*, _ _ or- ea as >" —_ " ‘ - md -, -‘ -. ~

ty es r.-.,

~ ~ > . ~~ > ‘— : ss . = led ‘. _ . : ~* : > nae! 7 : ‘ ; - wt et ° < - = > =” +, é = ie; ‘ - 4 < 7 ”~ - - es : as 7 -"* . ; 4 << ‘ vy “y . > . ; > ~~. te. ee -_ . be ee ee case fT Rg . : . a a)* . >> - hg ~ > > Cat om 8 “~~ *, = . . ~~ ee ' rote . ~“-— « < << s — is te . +. ~~ ; a4 - . > : :

4 prea + ed A , , y Vo 4” 7 7 - . ‘2 Wee . > © . : a o " . ' _— " ‘. 4, #. : : tb ox " . 4 ot al . ’ : a wh : - Ps » . ai. : Ta 7 -Wut 7, - : 7 . “ : : > : > - " \ ty . on : - > s . ad _ ~ . wy I Fe : , : _~* s. = >. ea - -: 7 a --_ . + .,. > t. ‘<= ; ‘ tae aa : ~ ; 3 : i Ae e ‘ - ” ho > , _ i}; a; -Se tis | : .% _* _ ba AVAATS., ph De’) Ja’ 7

,‘ ¢ - |» va or AP Sag, espe LA , ‘> ~ q > La ' A "Ales .< Tae

»* o ae® | ed = ‘. : * > “ ~ a 2 - eerie. : ~t4 17% 42!

eee ,

ae Cen ine <

sve _ ¥ ey eee “ RPS ers

ne I

A Pe Se ee eo Fees ¥

-“>_ > See

_were =

Ss ae % -: eS tee oS >

: .** a . ~~ : : : ; - j YY ses s wa > > 4 - : tr tPA ete ene 4. sy "ig. 2 25.9 : “\ Ae we J > - . . . ‘ba a © ee z —s.* .o.ss 4% P “ ‘ , 4 et ATs or FO 1S* Oty 2 oe. . 7 ll : . ad ; ' -« : . ’ ar : ¢ Pee See ed ies Aes ink ees roel edatts 7 dene St Ee & essa! st >-- : ; ae ; , eit , ; - : i+ ; » #- - : . * 7 s

¢- 2. ; : > Seen e A ce

o

Ye

Pe

= eS ehs

a ’ ae) Ler es xy S See. ae ok BT and

CHAP XXXVH.

aes But they exist in divine souls 5 tor according to. thy : the universe. And they are participated. by partial”

S happening. contrary to exp

through gravity, but fire through levity. In a ‘arch: rn te ee therefore, do the Gods Hove. souls. through the - powers which ‘they — |

disseminate in them. Hence, if they. lead souls according to the laws. eee

Fate, these laws also subsist. in ‘souls, rs And they pre-exist: indeed intel- i

lectually i in the demiurgus ; ; for the divine law is established with bin. “e ie laws they gove

these they conduct themselves to an appropriate place, themselves

moving themselves. — And through deliberate choice, indeed, they act — erroneously and with rectitude; but through law wey dieeaiaie ena 5?

theniselves an order adapted to: their former conduct. ; Tn the last place with respect: to Fortune, it is: nevessary to mae that Plato does - not assert. as the Stoics do, that the worthy man hasaio need of the assistance of this: divinity; but he is of opinion. that ‘the energies of our Teasoning power, since ac cording to: their external Be progression. they are complicated with corporeal. energies, require ‘the

inspiration: of good Fortune, in order that they 1 may be ‘prop ee as

benefit others. | Hence in the Timeus and the ides, the ‘persons en

of the dialogues are represented as meeting together through a aeoeted eee good Fortune. “And in the Laws he- says, that Ged, and after Ge eS Fortune and Time govern all human affairs. “ Fortane, therefore,” says Prochs;’ and her: gifts, are not things destitute of design and peren oh but she is a power collective of many dispersed: cages, and which ddorgs) . things disordered, and gives” completion ta the allotments assigned: to. Seer nS every thing from the universe.” According to Sallust in his. elegant ore “Fortune must be considered WS BE power of the Gods, disposing things differing from. each ‘other, agg 2%} | ectation, to ‘beneficent purposes.” He adds, = oe ag oe. Lys this saute it pepe ‘that cities should celebrate thie Grate di gee as

treatise On the Gods and. the World,

this ‘Goddess Nokia’ hes. xeaeios:! jn sain: concerns, sinee every : = 2

thing fortuitous 5 is: excluded from te Ait mbOve: the} moon.” ES

oy Yo Tinp. 0. os

‘oad Sans choad ce

taae hte Hi ; gate

298 SHEATH on rae THEOLOGY He ae “nooK vi

Th ‘confoomity: to this, Siinplicivs aes ts ‘ : Physics of Anstotle,’ admirably « abs

se, in which contingencies: subsist, a ak

in ‘ha ee mentary. ‘On: ke WETTER concerning ‘Portune as follows ; 4 ee | The pe a ver ok Fortane particularly disposes i in an. orderly | inanver boa |

ially disordered, Fortune, in conjunction: with other primar eo

CAUSES, ‘ivects, niga in chugs and — Hence she i is. re ep : presen nted

: porated Hee del 1004 is: heed: on a 5 gabe Beeacee he siiveets. ies a : which i is cunstable in ‘generation. ‘In her other hand, she holds the horn

“of Am

a jrea, which i 1s fall of fruits, because she is the cause of obtaining ee

: all divine | fruits: “And on this account, we venerate the fortunes of cities ¢ an houses; and of each | individual ;- because being very remote from

: divine union, we are in danger of being depri

“anid fequire in order to" obtain it the assistance and of. those natures * superior to the human who 5 : ‘ 3 of this: eter a . eed, eve ae

tiie niin Ga ara

_— ‘Hence we speak of nae Ponies one of which we “denominate 7

= and biel is the cause of ‘our eee

5 wt : yi art { ‘ ry'4 ‘ CAP VTi hye a oe AP %) Lunes j

. " ‘ ~¥ fix : ‘ ". » : . . ’ ; a . : ay ‘ , ’ 3 v ” ; > ~

: ‘> Seutet te) a 42, Sil nas x . p - ‘y Y ; bos bat V.4007 ty ee eee 4 ' art ‘ BS St ta oe Se : te vs | 4 va Mie. Sunk 2. .~S a8 A et . hy ; iy, , AE eh Bae a y Pry iy : . We = 554 “

») i. on pay * ae Ley: ° ‘ : : Pat SF A | ty oy | . (yi a E. z Fe BSos is roy 2 Pe 2299 "s a Pn r . ; . = eis : . - ». iby’ aa ‘ may h ; he, fy ft . ty pee Sete es OS

' vata x PF w. es . ‘ “3 i | Ye ~ ‘ Pies rr wel Cs, net pf f i MWA ; 7. 8 6, FS Ss a , iF € pat! oy 34 bite y ye . re tat 4 +3 $ Shee Perego Vio gel, demons, and ‘heroes, i ri 3 AS we : : - . . S.. 7 ve ie: . Pr i. ; ' ey RZ “Bs : t : : 0

> av & ° =$ ~ bots | | & ~ a aay te (2. cr’ ae , ips SS Be oe ke ae . ; ; ’ = . ‘ APCS Ae De ee Bt ees Be Ba, ra RS aay at A ee 7 ee y : ’ SFP Sayed ig Se SAAT tile BS ON AA As Oa >» .¢ Pe a> oe ' : u, t¢ © Rs 3 N abet, te. SO PS OE -. , . *s — . : 7 a ai? 4 “1° } : . 7 . ’ ‘ _ "1 Ps ’ a - : — Z ' Se 2 é i ; . ow ; .

CEP! ved ‘of its” eesti, Z Ice ae the Goddess Fortune, = a

Pee

CHAP. XX XVIII. — : OF PLATO. | 239 eras

es : ; Tica he, APO Te ea ' i. Why) re, leat et ee ee ons Mea Aner, ay ee’ ae oer v4) ee is viy.s ; rs Pee ek ' : ~ a aa : | ? - . *. . - —- bale i * « . + 1s - ” ; : : < = - } te : a FA . ; . : Og es AF seo mn a ‘ Pa

sO > < ar Pass: $e eS Ha eS > > .

=-

ie remains ‘dats we d plickad cousidier in ‘the next it plas: what Time, Day and Night, Month and Yee ear are, s0 far ¢ as they are deities, according to. the theology of Plato; the. ‘Commentaries of Proclas- on the Timeeus : fortunately presenting us with much valuable information respecting the nature of these divinities, The speculation also of Time in this place will be very appropriate, as immediately after, the discussion of divine souls, angels, demons and. heroes will naturally follow, with whose essence Time is intimately. and inseparabl y connected. Plato ‘therefore in ‘the —

Timseus stan se ‘that while the ‘deminrgas.y was geared Lave bees ot ee

| according. to ‘Manibee,: of eternity. abiding i in | one : = “and: abicke § receiv

from us athe: appellation of time. But besides this he ore he generation of days and nights, ‘and months and years, which had no subsistence prior to thé universe, bat which: together. with it rose into

existence, And all these indeed, are the proper parts of Time.” Proclus*

} oramenting on what: Plato bere says about Time, after having shown | that at is neither any. thing belonging to motion, nor an attendant on

the energy of soul, nor, in short, the offspring of soul, inves Sic what it te

| 38 in the following admirable | manner?

Bee ‘Perhaps, ‘says he, it 18 pot safficient to “ay tan 403 is he’ measure Joh

= : ianndane natures, nor to ‘ennmerate the goods of which iti is the cause, but to the utmost of our power we should endeavour to apprehend its peculiarity. “May we not therefore say, since its essence is most excel-

“Tent, perlective © Oi

Fsoul, sand present to all things,” that it is an fntellect not only abiding but also ¢ subsisting in motion? Abiding indeed according | to its inward energy, and ‘by which it is traly. eternal, but. being moved — 7

according to its” externally proceeding energy, by which i it becomes ti 3 = - | . aos

aera ni of all transition, For ence oe Poona ied

a vies = ~~ . pr. ey ia ee yes tet tr sages. 34 * 3} (+50: S.Sy 3" 4: Ree < WERE SA ans el oe EET A eal Sti Ay We Suk PALIIP ee ta dae ces Se ae) = . ay wy AAS Ee eae Ti See bee wee oe ee aees chs cts atta s ean Tatar tet Reg PRT gt ok Pr : Ba yy . . A PON Pare at : op Lieve by ’ Fe fit ATID EELS Pa AR WE Tae AOS ; - a . SULIT Pra TST Fn EM aes Cd Tite Nal . - , : “t , “5. ; svi . rs ’ J 4 " : oe ene) P " vrs else ik 2 4 * ' i< ( ‘ e . = +

o_-—--

"_-_—~

—— Ee a ee

— i Fee Hr ~ e

se but: $0 far as it is in its participants, it is moveabk ple

240 : SON ee (ON rhe THEOLOGY 1 HOOK cm

abearding: to its inward energy and that which, it i erts ae things. eternal, =. Time being assimilated to it accel becomes ‘separated from) ae accor ding: to.

he latter, abiding and being

moved. And as with respect to the essence ‘of the soul, we say thatit ae intelligible. and at the same time generated, partible, and at the same time ‘impartible, and are no otherwise able to apprehend its middle Se nature than Py employing after a a \ thanner ses oine what wonder 3 is. there pan

a ee

sgletiog] in ‘motion, we, or eather tiot. we, ‘tet prior ‘to us, at “hilen 4

: her, through. the eternal, should indicate its intellectual monad abiding i wm ‘sameness, and. through the moveable its: externally. proceeding: energy, ‘ ~awhich is: participated by soul aud the whole world? For we tmist not ‘think that, the erent the eternal sionply indicates that Thine 8 ‘the a

Plato fea directly saying ‘that it is he 3 image, id not the dacact ee: pe of eternity? But he was willing to indicate this very t

thing, that time has

an eternal nature, but not in such a ‘manner as ‘animal itself. [the

: adigm of the universe] i is said ta be eternal, For that is eternal both aS

‘in essence and energy; but Time is’ partly eternal, and partly, by its

external gift, moveable, Hence theurgists call it eters : “properly. denominates it not only so. For one thing ice alone ‘moveable, both essentially : and accordi one to the pare ent 0 :

et ral 5 and Plato very =

of it, being alone the : .

Lae

: but seule dane 3 is ak inne. preserving itself iwithank transi- *

tion, and being the cause to other things of a perp tral subsistence. after i the same manner, and to moveable. natures through anal Tt is necessary ss therefore, that the medium between these two. extremes should be that

which, both according to its OWD th iture, and the gifts: which it. imparts oe

to others, is immoveable and at the same time moveable, essentially - immoveable indeed, but moved in its — A thing however of o . this kind 1s Time.” oe =

- Hence. Time i is tally, $0 er as it is couidaneh in + ial sauanvenbles :

ble, and subsists together : :

= -

a with, pre. Metohditig itself” into > them. di is s therefore, eter, and ie

re ling to the former ‘of these energies, oS

~<_— = She oe “4

a

“

Ls

= = >. ae

a5

_- ie -, re = 35

-*

Pia -

| mundane natures. to. “more. perfect “ara

‘previously suspended. from them. But it proce OA into the things which are guarded by it. Whence I ‘think the chief of theurgists celebrate Time as a God, as Julian in the seventh of the Zones, sin

ONS aN ‘perhaps for the aie of concealn ip

moved in. measure; by one —

\4 ‘ : ~~ : . ’ ’ ; ‘ sy , ft , ns t ! tt . fics <3 : ve , é ; , . ; Le yk ss x " : , . .y. ee ’ : : “ ‘ a = ~ ’ 7 \ " } Pht (he Ay "" th , ; . ‘. . as *. i | Le aa ‘ d Pi as RA br ’ f. 2% Th pete ya‘ AA, . oe. ‘* ; TY! Ay > s +. ; ai8 a) ph VAN %) re ey . ; Raho

monad and center suet, and. ccpoee te its own abiding energy; bu

‘it is at the same time, continuous, and number, and a circle, according i

its proceeding and being participated. Hence, it is @ certain 5

intellect, established indeed in eternity, and on this account is ‘ud. to be Nee

‘eternal. For it would not otherwise contribute to the assimilation of e ae % wadigms, ‘unless it were ‘itself Crane ds and abundantly flows

and venerate it by those names, through which it is unfolded in its | participants, causing some things to be older, and others to. be younger, —

intellectual nature, circularly leads ace ding to uumber, both its. oth |

c extending and harmonizing with then: the gift whi

alone moveable, ¢ Ce

it imparts. But. every soul is” transitively moved, both according. to its inward and. external energies, by the latter of which it. moves. bodies. : And it appears to me that those who thus denominated Time xeves had this -Pant D ipissacoieas at its nating and y were. ® therefore miliog to call a as it were peak they, called it ygnnns. 2 ae Se : > they gave it this appellation | because it abides and is at. ‘the. BOE Sime 6 | part of itself abiding, and: by. the -other BEE RY. ae proceeding 1 with measured motion. - By the. conjunction therefore of hoth — these, they ‘signify’ the ‘wonderful: and. demiurgic nator

i

And it appears, that as the demiurgus ‘being: intellectual began fi

SINCE as. ‘eternity i is

land. illuminated by intellect, and wholly an imag

>. Gptellect to adorn the universe, so Time being itself supermaundane, bi began fram soul to impart perfection. For that Time is not only. mundane, but by | Re a inuch. greater: priority: supermundane, i 18 evident. 5 SIBG

~~ to aniunal itself, tlie paradign: of the universe, so is_ ‘Time to the: ined owhiele is animated : nage. ‘hee anioval ities} in the s same ; tanner é a8 5 Rae oe. ey , And t thas uch

and leading. all. things i ina circle. ‘Time therefore, possessing acertain 2 | se

sh participants and souls. . _ For ‘Time is eternal, not in essence only, but als o ; | in its mward ‘energy 3 but so far as it is participated. by extern

of this God,

' ; be

as 224, so. *igtiy.

“dunn - ONTUE THEOLOGY HOOK Vii, | oncering , Time according to eae ac subsistence, and considered as a . AR es Siege

se > Mehr h expect oe Day ad Night, acepliog: te ‘hee more @ prin ‘ipal "subsistence, they are demiurgic measures of Time, exciting and convolving — all the appareot and wnapparent life and motion, and orderly adistrit pull 1 = of the inerratic sphere. For these are the true parts of Time, a are pres ent “after the same manner to all things, and comprehend the prinry cause — of apparent day and night, each of these having a different subsistence i apparent time; to which also Timaus looking reminds us how time — Was generated: together. with the world. Hence he says. in the plaral : ‘number. nights and days, and also months and ‘years. But these are — : abvious to all men. For the unapparent causes of these have # uniform -‘subsistence prior to things multiplied, and which circulate: infinitely. S Phi ngs imimoveable also subsist prior to such as are: moved, and intellec-— ‘ tual. natures. ate prior to: sensibles. Such ‘therefore, must be: “otir |

a2 conceptions of Night and Day according to their first subsistence. ae rae By Month we must ‘understand: that: truly: divine temporal eae S : whic h convolves the lunar sphere, and every termination of the circulation —

‘about the zodiac. But Year is tbat which perfects and connects” the , whole of 2 middle fabrication, according to which the San is seen possessing ; ay he greatest strength, and measuring all things 3 0 conjunction: with Time. : For neither Day. nor Night, nor “Month is. without. the Son, nor much — Z more Year, nor any other: mundane nature, 7. do not bere- speak oe according to. the apparent fabrication of things alone; : for the’ ‘apparent

ye oe rae SS

s 4 ae the cause e of ee measures ; : but also a to ‘that fabrication ee

ee

pee ality Time “of” i Bi ime, bees to th ie ; Cukdech 2 ore: poncerning : ite = : For that: Plato not only knew these ‘apparent: parts of ‘Time, but also | those. divine parts to — these. are homonynious, i is evident» fre i the as — 10th book of his Ta _ For he there asserts that wé eall Hours and ee a Mento ving as > aig thes ‘sate: e. diving: ates ote divine ele =

: natn Vie. the Seo conser as sbi in a the se rate ow order of Gots.

CHAP: XRXVIL Nb “OF PLATO. | Oar Oe peas. | ee

presiding’ over ies as jee et a bee thertio fore. be the:

of Time, of which some are accomodated to the inerratic: Gods; others to the Gods that revolve about the poles of the oblique circle, and others: cA io other Gods, or attendants of the Gods, or to mortal = or cai ) more sublime or more abject parts « of the universe. ee Bat Saver rani Sens Nis get and bot Plato aterwa rds mays,“ ® a

ee Pe ie! oe |

Rta ea of he iherratic spl]. was qetinsd? 3 on ec wihok: Peskas: staves es Nate pC e follows: “It tay be doubted how Plato calls N ‘ight and Day the measure nee pete 6." of the cireulstion of this’ sphere “Por this. measure is. ‘every: : where, os atin one originating sup roally from the one intelligible cause of the i ‘iiniverse, and aay MR eh a the first paradignr; +4 nit i in the sublonary region: i is the : space of day a i ee aie igs jes night. “Tn answer: to. this, it must be said that 1 the temporal interval vi ATR at bee. first subsists j 4 the circulation of the i inerratic sphere, and the Solar Se eee light 2 are productive of the nycthemeron or ‘space. of day and night, From ies Pie en ete the ast of things” therefore, and which are known to us, the who Se (5 measure is defined. For this nyethemeron is one thing, but another thet Wack ete ere aneimages e's subsists 3 in unapparent’ time. And the former is the image and EG ys: > pitioate termination of the latter: Por there are “many orders. of Nig i ear e222 ands Mae intelligible and intellectual, suipermundane, celestial and sub. Lene ie ata lunary, as we are taught by the Orphic theology. “And some of these | Wibeess 2. Indeed, are prior: ta fabrication ; but others are comprehended j init; and PR others” ‘prot eed from it. Some’ also: are ‘unapparent, bat others Cy < Seeeeeege ie apparent. “For with. respect likewise to Month and Year, ane order of > ea . these) is » onapparent, thease, connectedly contains, and gives p erfection. eee : | : orporeal periods of the sun-and- moon; but REN wetleee' os apy ype reat, “ak terminates and is the measure of Ue salir ae ase ee revolution. Thus too in ‘the other: Gods, the | ‘anapparent Saturnian che Seo number 8 one thing, and the ‘apparent another. a And: mm a “similar ae Te er — se = manner: the ‘anap rane it and ‘Apparent Martial, ‘Jovian. and Mercurial Ee. ify eta eae numbers wantin other,” Por swith belpele to | Month, aad Ja Sy

ty Aad i, lmeaiate. Sag ‘he measure of supine: ce OES. | whence have ¢ the periods sha a -tnvariable suuteness, except from. &

Niclas es

wy iyi

(ON THE maKOLOGY

are e able both to umber and generate them, —

“Az

_ periodic restitutions of each; and making comparisons ' of. the. ratios of. the. periods: to each. other ; such as that the: ‘Satornian: period, is the : double. and a half of the period: of Jupiter, f

— -

“Book vit.

Myon eesbiaia jmmmoveable cause? aad ‘whenee io they: dedee ihe ‘Aone tee ee AEN their restitutions to their pristine state, except from different immoveable Sp vee tees “causes? ‘Whence also the “unceasing, and the again and again to’ infinity, | SoS

RESO except from the iti tee ‘powers they contain? But Plato considering all -JO this series as te Bek ete G which defines the

SS aS We have befare’ ob biecved, true seeing

: however, we must conceive the visible | ‘periodic - times” are derived, a OCER ing feorn them according to that which is numbered, since: ‘they ae

| And inall theseastronomy =

beautifully instructs us, doxastically apprehending. the number of the

aa serene it asia one and: et the first Time, wos

“Brom thew Sable, ‘causes aes

and in a similar manner of the rest. For though: ‘their. restitutions: differ, yet they have’ i Patio tae Ce anata: each: other. Sacred rumour also. venerates ‘the ‘inapparent. causes SOR Ree, these, proclaiming — the divine names of Night and Day, and also’ ‘the Oe ae ee causes: that constitute, and the invocations, and self-manifestations of si Na gn CE in Month and Year. Henee, they a are not to be surveyed superficially, Ba Ss ints See: as having te subsistence 1 divine. hyparxes. | And these the Jaws of ee aaa institutions, aod the oracles of Apollo ordered to be worshiped Sg aeanie Cas aandke honoured by statues and sacrifices, as histories inform us. BBC these alas are reverenced, mankiod are. supplied with the benefits : arising i) from the periods: of the Seasons, and of the other divinities in a similar .

ee tmapner; ; bata preternataral disposition | of every thing about oe earth,

“18 the: ‘consequence of the worship of these beiug neglected.”

Likewise in the Laws proclaims. that all these are Gods, vig, the Riaticck,

Keates and | Months, j in i the: same. ‘manner as ete Aint

S25,

: on * : a Bak we wil ni cortainly& do einer thing joe forth aut Reon ers inn incense ay)

con unto the queen. of heaven, and | to pour out drink offerings unto her, a8 we ave done, weandour

8, and eur princes, in. the cities. of Jadah, and” in the: street of Jerusalem: for i phe Sater of victuals, and. were well arid ‘sew. no evil. “But since We Teft. off to bum UC SNAOERR) Mit neaven, and to pour. out drink offerings unto het, we have wanted styl es Mit Sh bey - Teremiah. ass a Ry abla Gaal |

a eit fathers, our sae eth Rae? had we ples |) aikeense ta the: queen of he

ane hard been aeeunee thr ann cdpbviekiead sibs the e famine.” re

ry and: aoa and

When aii

Plato =

a_i i i

&- , iy fi! . ie a: Le . 2%

a r rb +t:

7 if ;

j

ts]

Auitets”,

—_ are wer haw et aod -~re 7 ae me Se wn pat ee wicks SS a ~~ “«

= ~~ | nd re, o

¥ n, t

:

ts JV ’

Aaa oa ay f

V atftet tr73 ¥

_-— ey Sy

. “iret: oo ~* a es ey le te _ ene a> A ar, axe

—- — Oe Poa a % Cee e

ar 7 e ~ a — sory ay — > eg > io, WA Me Fue a. iy A aon, a Curt ~ a ted 7* «tbe : ~*~ . ad Se we "hy * > . : eee nt y ine a > | Pd. ~ . _- cue® a “

“ ma OO’ . ey nln nl PO eens Pe Oe ly mht pe Stem,

ae | * eae

Wy

fae

. hy = _" «4 Se atl :

CHAP, XXXIX.

pate.

4 Mi

(OF > PLATO. 245

oA 4

ley ait

= we do not introduce any thing new v by thinking it prope er 0! [rons our SERIE attention to. the unapparent powers’ of these prior to those th

| “apparent.” And thus much concerning: ‘Time, Day and Night, Month and Year, considered pocorn ee their Girst subsintence, ini whieh bey eae we sont Se LN SS PRED

of divens: soele wie 3 are : died’ hy eaes te ici This order, Plato in. the Parmenides denies of the one: as follows : 6 Does

it — that the one can be either older or younger, or be of the same > What should hinder? If it had in any respect the same ages either —— fe itself, or with ‘another, it would participate ‘equally. of time and — similitude, which we have nevertheless asserted the one does. not ‘partici- oS We have asserted so. And this also we: have said, that, itweither participates of dissimilitude nor inequality. - Entirely : 80. How. therefore be

being such, can it either be older or younger ‘than. any thing, ee the same age with any thing? Tt can in he respect

eS woe oe

therefore, be impossible. that the one ‘should be at all in time, i if it ‘be stich? PAAR ES: Or, is it not necessary that, if any thing” js in time, it ‘should: always Oe. ‘become older than itself? Et is necessary. But is pot that which is Leen Saat always. older” ‘than the younger? What then? Hence: that pew Te Ses becoming. to be older than itself 2 is: ab the same time becoming ‘to be eo younger than itself, if it is about to have that through which it may _ become: ‘older: How: do “you. say? ‘Thus: This requisite that ‘nothing 4 should subsist in becoming to be different { %

at : a) : 7 Aitiorenty3 but. that it should be. now v different f from ‘that wiih ie tietoat seg a

‘ “3 Oa ea tthe vstces yA Ae ' ‘5 , e . Ls2Ar rer 6 + . : . . - ss i? \ 74-7 SRS) Ae Ces pe Zig Ta te ss ’ ‘ yes SPO or syak Pee rate ; y rye ‘ ; . SS ae Pe el etek | . . 4 4. . P, ASS Fy > vib ta ;

Sisaens: | eh a he be tye > , oe ge * wae a es Z yrs ee 7 a . . d Ne *y 7 Bf ee A . PY A . " LY ee ‘> “ ‘ ‘ - > 4 ; s “+ A wr ‘ pt . . > ; i

The one therefore, will neither be younger nor older, nor will at be of the same: age, either — ee with itself or with another. Ak does not appear that it will) = Will it not

1 i another, when it is already” nae

after. ‘Bat fron

246 Nene ‘oN THE TAROLOGY | Rance “BOOK vit,”

hate been from. hat. which. ‘mas, ree sib de teins that which é is to. be hence

it that which j is. becoming: to he different, j it ought neith have been, nor to be herea é different, and no ‘ott

fer, nor to be, but to subsist in becoming fle herwise. Ft is hecessary, But the older differs: frony

. the younger, and ad other, | Certainly. Hence, that which ig. becoming —

«to be older than itself, must necessaril; y at the : SAITE time subsist i in oe

to be: younger than itself, Tt seems 50. But likewise it ought. ‘fat to.

subsist in becoming to be in a longer time than. itself, nor yet in a shorter ; but ina time equal to itself i it should subsist j in becoming fo be, should bee

have been, and be hereafter. For these” are necessary. Tt is. necessary, therefore, as it appeurs

irs, that such things as are in time, and ‘participate —

ai affection of this. kind, should each one ‘possess the same age with Stsel-and should subsist i in becoming to be both. older and younger. than i sttod itself Et s seems so, But no one of. these passions: belongs. ‘to the one. os Nebe Neither, therefore, 4s time present with. it, nor does. it subsist ivanytime, Tt does not indeed accordin ing to the decisions of reason.” |

~ Plato having proceeded, ‘says. Proclus, : as far as to the mundane Goda

mM aiwais taking away ‘things ma consequent « order from. the One, through <0 the middle genera.

| 8 _ prodacing: things: secondary, through such aS. are: proximate to the “One,

from the exempt cause of wholes, he is now about to. Separate from the

Does 2 ond the: divine essence ‘itself, which first. ‘participates of the Gods, and

ees ‘receives: ‘their progression into the world ; -or, to speak more accurate! fy

; oF, to speak ‘more clearly, the “negations. aly cata

2 18 NOW about to produce this essence from the ineffable. fountain oft.

S a= all beings. Por, as every thing which has. being: derives its sites

te speak, is ta deity. all things according toa certain exempt andi in Mabie Pe

from the monad of beings, both true being, and that whieh | is assimilated —

#3 teak which of itself indeed. is ‘not, but through its communion with true

being: receives an obseure 1 representation of being; in like manner from — the « one. aunity: of every deity, the peculiarity. of which, ‘if. it be lawful sO.

transcendency, every divine number subsists, or tather proceeds, ‘and every deified order of things. ‘The design, therefore, as we have before

. * - ‘ ’

hieees ed, of what is now said, is: to show that, the: one is exempt fron, ee and therefore ee uces this essence, Tai PHATE

omar. RAXIX. ae i ee Se Ses |

ro ee.

a mee hic. Be showitiy that ‘the one ‘does OE i pertieipale 6 oe fine), oe te ie My tee impossible that a. nature which 8 exempt from time. should. be sonl

BRE SSE ER Ery ‘soul ‘participates of time, - ‘und ‘ses - periads which. are Se 8 measured by time. The one also is ‘better than, and j is beyond. intellect, ts because: every: intellect is both moved and permanent; but itis demon-- SSG ei strated that she. one heither stands still, nor is moved, ‘Hence throug — } Awe) Eat ‘these things, the three hypostases which ragk | as. principles, viz. the one, Sis intellect and sol, become. known tous. But that the ‘one 13. perfectly — 2S exempt from time, ‘Parmenides: demonstrates by: showing j i the. first a ihe place, that it is neither older nor younger, nor of the same age with i tsell Ze = tet nor with any other. ‘Por every thing which participates: of time: necessarily participates of these; so that by showing that the ‘one is exempt from these which happen to ‘every, thing that. participates of time, he also.

shows that the one has no connexion with | time. ‘This, however, is” Sah incredible fo the many, and appeared $0. to the physiologists | prior Pan a Plato, who. thought that all things. avere. comprehended dae nie: and. PNY ees that, if there is any thing perpetual, it is infinite time, but that there is. WIT oles) BO any “vhing: which time: does not. measure. For, as they. wey bes) ee opinian: ‘that all things are in place, in consequence of thinking: that all NS a ee are abing are bodies, and that cease is Jneorporeslss so. te isan? that

: A reeset for the ‘cqnceptien f ote fhiaduaes with itself AP ol + SAS Es put mation tine. - AS, therefore, at was demonstrated that the ome ¢ is not :

Me: Nhl ieeneeameeeg yr place, because i it is not in another, and « ‘on this account is incorporeal, ign. Sen ike mariner through these arguments | it is. also shown that nei ither ae Rie es SE time, and on this: account that ‘it is. ‘not “soul, | nor. any. thing else Halt Sat baer a which requires and (kes ci of time, either Aeelina: to essence or ne ects s ; according: ti energy. f ¢

<— here iti is: swell worthy 0 our ‘observation that P — ae

2° 2 2.414

: : 243° : |

: ‘the aad. insice

«It is likewise necessary to observe, that a as ihe discourse is about divine — ae seaata who are deified by always. participating of the Gods, Time aceording — 4) to its first subsistence ‘pertains to. these ‘souls,—not that which proceeds | Sante. the apparent, but that which. is” liberated, and without ‘habitude; — 1 aine Al the periods of

; "souls, their harmonious motions about the ‘intelligible, and their eircula- eye SQuaiue tions, are measured by. this. Time. For it has a supernal origin, imitates a 1 a sot coy motion, whether vital, Pa

said imitating, ede fae: ieee the tstad, tat. pee eeds as fi Seeah fered. a Of the: older and the younger, ‘and the ‘possession. of the fate bein that ce “ec ; and the hexad. are. adapted to” this” order is Bol oe : nifest, For the triple nature of soul, consisting of essence, same mad OS eee desman and. its Seale 1 pores which 1 receives: its de sions from ony SO

3 -ooge — ‘Aust it is bee cause cio divine sulk, of F their as 4

, higew« ‘ v. “>* ‘ “4 . ts “1 ‘ . * ¥ . itr . ,‘

ON (es THEOLOGY “ook vii

| ae | a. a hoe ate soenel ane, as “there. the bash “al the eine a hs there. indeed having previously: introduc ee eS division of the unequal to the triadic distribution ; but here he be

the dyad, he ‘passes. from the.

from the triad. For there union precedes. multitude, and the: whol et

t be ing divided into atself and re

f tion to another.

rh ag its cabaret sili with the cial

this 3 is the Time which. is now denied. of the one,

eae and Rn anoles and

be

bich passage, by the « an ats

Hac iscursive powers of hele sole, which 5 puree the intelligence eter BAL oo ij ovide Ba ae 3 cous oF age ppanbs. “And the sbaaes are. Se: Se

for’ inferior. concerns.

_povrey nai Wek sey ietre . the chao, ot Sacees!

; but i in this order. of things bauble is: ‘most 7 sabes i st Hates hs

- nad apse the Sees; 534

Beanies ametion. about the es a which: these Tikes: are = ely

a asi se drawn tr two — oo etka, all the eves and peas 7 shes Gods: sp0H ae es dy and: good.” Inv : 3 ‘of the ‘Gude IE OEE SES

3é ro “ : = ys os a eu Crd :< Tr + by < ore - a +3 " =e 4, -. - rae e% My , > . i+ y 4 -. a 7.rs a4 * vt yi Gard 4 r _ * e . he ae ‘ - . Ti. > ; Ota Tee a [fir , ’ * > + ‘ =: ws < we rtie . Zz ‘4 by . ’. Sy tera’! - / : : > ei nee

a3 sti " 8 vs vf Ty ty de'th (ya) OPAyes revthll BATH ’ . ' {; '‘ a ‘| i,* “1 ‘ ‘th PAU We HONS ! ’ Coikelre $: : iy i} th ; ‘ *, a8 7. it : i

‘ : " 7. i «

<4 ee “se ¥ Ape ce ‘se * : AS sy i y 4 % 4 ‘by tall

Vie A

v ¥: en ’

WGK

Tipe re 4 ‘/ "2 ; = f

re »- - ae re «. ee “3 Ai Vig’ ube =

=) 7 . 12%

ea" on —

5 ouar. XXXTX.

and the same measure of pe | 8 eame pane with itself’ wad others. ‘But every divine soul, though its own

foe with” itself and its: body, according to the analogo a preting what js vow said of the one, we shall accord with © | “Funeeos, who: there evinces: that ‘Tine is the measure se every palin: | | He and who t a ys that sont i is the origi of a divine and wise life through Ae : shall also accord with his assertion in the — ete Phiedeix pe ioe see trae being through ‘Time, because ae: oii Reo acon Gig ad and not eternally. See NEE ap

OF PLATO,

ted. to the older and pte somecge: and thin tn twofl

the older in thesé mith respect to themselocs takes siade: we tas RE ee

their more excellent powers they enjoy in a greater degree the infinity of |

Time, and participate it more abundantly. Por they are not filled'with similar perfection from more divine natures, according toall their powers, but with some more, and. with others less, But that is said to be older te

which. participates. more of tinie. Th ee divine :

sat which is alder in these as souls with respect to other things ' is effected, so far as some of these receive the whole measure of Time, and the whole of its extension oes Se souls, but others are mensured by more partial perio are older, whose period i is more total, and is extende

a Joooner: ic =

‘They may also be said to: be older and at the same time younger onal

respect to themselves, by becoming Aoary as. it were above, throu extending themselves. to. the whole power of Trove, but jas erical, by enjoying Time more partially. But, as with | respect

may be said to be older and at the same time younger: a cording

diminution of energy. For that which has its a ! less period is Teens than that whose cireulation is measured bys a more

extended period. ‘Again, among shines co-ordinate, that which Se on viefixipstion: ction with others. tay be-said to beofthe -

riod is § mewsuted: according to one Time, and that of the body which aoe to the : sarne condition ; ; ‘itself’ always aouerdiie te its ak ‘Pime, and its body also” according: to its time. Hence, again,” it is sof the same age

- Farther still, Plate here re donate that eee is either older nor e Pree. a oe : SE Sates Vou. ie ne woes 8 s Be

— 350 Natal ipa “ON THE THEOLOGY Bee BOOK me SS

. "younger tes itself, or ‘siti: Bae it was: 5 necessary to iow that ie 2 jf hh oe ‘one is beyond every. divine soul, pior to other souls, in the same manner - ree oak as it is demonstrated to be. prior to. trae: beings, and to be the enuseof “all things. Hence, since it is the cause of every divine soul, so faras 4

| these: derive their subsistence as well as all beings from: the divine nunities, FS So ee ‘

with great propriety is it necessary te show. that the one is beyond F order of deified souls. For these souls so fur as ‘they are intellecte

- have intellect for their cause; so far as ‘they are essences they originate seieaay

egiGea! from being » and sO far as they have the form of ‘unity, they are derived mein . tis at so far as nosed is eee

SA ~moaltitude consisting of certain: ‘unities, and of these as elements. SR atte ce tte oe roce cing Sea

. from the one; receiving their subsistence front th aS,

.~ Again, that which. participates of time is twofold, the one. : = anit were, id ‘a right line, and beginning from ohe thing r; but the ot! ie

; proceeding: circularly, and hivitg it is motion { fron;

ee. the’ sitio to the’ same, to which both the beginning and the end are a oy "same, and the motion i is anceasing, every thing i init being both beginning oe and end. Phat, ‘therefore, which energizes circularly, participates” BE ime periodic departs from the beginning it becomes Dee end it becomes” younger. For =

eee eis nearer the end, it jencetses! shortest its. pre that which: ecomes nearer to its beginning becor

groper beginning. Bot ; ‘ : 4 S ‘younger. Henee,, a aa aa ‘circularly approaches to the end becomes younger, the same

.* =~

. ~ ’ a - ; : ; : i, * ss = “a. > ay a i | . ve AZ

“also nk to the same becoming older ; for that which approximates. : Ce ee eal

te its end proceeds. to that which is older. “That: to which the

mG from: the older;

ut that to which the beginning and the end a

ire age of fetes nine the t time sae vied — ‘motion: is sh seinen

“BG

sbeginning =

therefore is one thing, and the end another, to this the youngeris: eitecent el tantite same, is in no respect older than younger, bat as. Plato says, at the ae CH time becomes younger and older than itself. Every thing, therefore, which participates of Hine, if it becomes. both older and younger. AEE EIS RAYS

| itself; i is circularly moved. But divine souls are of this kind: for pte ENieweennis

tneeegey

. *~- “ ar a *a -

CHAP, XL OF PLATO! 8 SO ogg

~ Haviwe in a the pre eceding chapters presented the reader from the most genuine sources, with all the information that can at present be obtained concerning ‘the mundane: Gods, the order of scientific theology requires.

that those perpetual attendants of the Gods, denominated angels, demons

ma and heroes, should be in the next place considered. As all these

. to divine beauty, leading back, conjoining, : and esta os eee natures in the beautiful, replenishing then from thence, and irradiating. SSRN sacs ieee i things with the gilts of its Tight. - “On this account it is asserted i ithe oe

ministrant powers however, ate frequently : called by one. name demons } as and as Love is denominated by Plato a gre at damon, and contains in himself the paradigm of the whole deemoni tes ; ‘series, it 1s necessary ‘that uld precede the: discussion, of

the developement of the nature of Love shoule the peculiarities of dzmons. The following admirable account therefore of this mighty divinity, by Proclus the Corypheus of all true philosophers,

is extracted from his MS. Commentary on the First Alcibiades — — ae

‘There are different properties of different Gods. ‘For. some are. ‘the fabricators of wholes, of the form of beings, and ‘of their essential ornament. But others are the suppliers of life, and are the sources of its various genera. Others. again preserve — the ‘unchangeable order, and —

guard the indissoluble connexion of things. — And others lastly, who are

allotted a different | power, preserve : all things hy their beneficent snergies. eo

In like manner every amatory order is the cause toall things of conversion x

ishing all secondary eee =

2 “Banquet. of Plato: that Love is a great demon, because Love ‘first. es :

ss demonstrates i in ‘itself a power of this kind, and 3 1s ‘the medium between oe ae 3 ;

oo - the ‘object. of desire. and the desiring. nature, and is: the ‘cause of the —

: : : : “conversion. of subsequent to “prior natures. ‘The whole amatory series: os ete = therefore, being established in the vestibule of the cause of bes pwards all things to this cause, and foros a middle: progression

the shelssi of Love hping the « natures s which are. © recalled sei Love; : t (env 7 it

ate calls Son

5 See ae eras ON THR THROLOGY

fe jpeanabiies in itself the para

- gifts of this kind to. the different Pp

essence perfected aS with divine. light, from, whence: the eboirs of ang f | and. the herds of demons full of. this God ‘attend. onthe Gods whoare j

recalled to intelligible beauty. Add tO0,. that the sony hee together , ae: ips ee

Hn nee Biten srelet ecge wees

=

| conjoined with the first and intelligible ‘be - forth: among the supe

; its jnidta ga

nell ‘i

, produeing many orders. and. powers from seit; om ose | distributir ‘ = af = word.

~ But after the unific an partite ed ‘from. Heber, « a ‘yarious s multitude of ag pis he tui forth els are filled with Love:

} wh

with, daemons, and. angels,. are. agitated about the

| b haechan: fian. fury, Lastly, all thir s are ¢ <ci Sees gun revive sak flourish throngh the influx of the beaatifal, “Bae Fetes pe oe UNG a : paturally allied aes) to the: God, assiduously: move about - beauty, and. fall into, the tealms of > | generation, for the: purpose. of benefiting more» ‘imperfect: souls, Bode eV Nes

| li those nats ich ree wire to be saved... The Gods indeed, | 5 On s, abi roper habits, benefit alk ) | eanvert. them to themselves ; ee bat the souls of wien. Ane econae

- descend. B g the benef. ae i * i: 6 cent. providence: ot the Gods. As therefore, souls, established according 5 cae te Pitas to some other God descend with purity. into the ‘regions of seauanaeen ieee and. benefit sonls that revolve ab it; and: some indeed bench ‘imperfect : souls by prophecy, others hy may

such men as receive an inspiration. of this kind, und: ape Dad

descenc ling, 3 and touching. oO the coasts: of generation, j imite

2 aca and tage with, - ms

Wee “ROOK vn. Re

o *S4 fag

fee adign. of the whee: Jecunieck order, phy:

erase abtaining the same middle situation among the Gods as daemons bene eae | divine and mortal natures. Since therefore, every amatory series | el | a oa sesses. this property. among the Gods, we must consider its aniform ene BASE Pesta occult, suramit as ineffably established in the first. orders of ¢

a , e Ssuperm undane Gods. with an Ss ees: erated Gods; and its fourth a as. multifariously dnaiel, aboot SA

iinet a stic. ceremonies, and cone by. Sesame HESSD EN divine tnedicinal skill ;——thus also. souls: that chuse a amatory life, are: < He ‘tpoved about the deity who presides _ pyer, beautifal: natures, Pe Oe “purpose of taking eareof well-boro souls, Butfrom apparent beauty they = | Sere. Shape: BSS

4n

4

ie" : . be | 1 ‘ Pian

»j 54 + ac

aS | eS the same manper as

pare and genuine, bei

- eftAR ae ay, “OP PLATO. a3

‘Wes are e the: sbjedta: of their love. And this also divine Love primarily. is ts

effects in. ‘ntelligibles. For be unites himself to the object of love, ~ extends to. it the participants of his: power, and inserts in all things one

bond, and one ‘indissoluble friendship with: each other, and. with: the :

3 beautifal itself, Souls therefore the. inspiration — thence derived, m consequence

vehicle, are led from apparent to aligpis tea, and make this the end

of their energy. Likewise enkindling a light in more. imperfect souls,

they. also lead these. back to a divine nature, and Are. sainiccaaes ‘agitated:

| together with then. about the fountain of all-perfect. beauty,

A” ¥; .

But such souls as from. a (perverse. education. fall Son he gift whi aa : Bast |

thence derived, yet are allotted an. amatory: nat 3 wh their. ignorance of true beauty, are busily employed. about that which isn nateria 1 a and divisible, at which also they are astonished in- consequence of not knowing the passion which they suffer, ‘Henee, they abandon every

thing: divine, and gradually, decline into ‘impiety. and. the ‘das Ness matter, 3 ‘They Bp pe indeed to. hasten. toa uni

Pp fectly atatory. souls; bat. they are ignorant of

ssessed with: Lave, and participating squepce of usmg an undefiled ==

ninn. with the beautiful, Sen

the union, and tend to a dissipated. condition af life, and to matter, which : @ — Plato calls. the sea of dissimilitude. They: are also: — with: Oe.

For

hase 4tself, and material ee of form” natures able to pervade th on ach

Toone dalicet ae

| to Platinas the dels 4 of ae ee sduces craft, and an erroneous | paitieipetines of wisdom sophistry, so likewise the Hieaansion of 3 Love when it meets with a 3 arise ecipient, produc “tyranpic. ar

tes . = 2 iatlay ane b= c= Se SS eh + aN i Pash a tak ; ¥ ‘ R é a “ = = ¥ ~~ Z ‘shew 4 rae i : fete A : Petar i. ey te ee ee = BT te . ete PCs Ld} (2 yD . : ss : i we <5 *r ae >> SS eS +4 J Ti AMP Ad Z . ‘ mh ston <, ” ra SE ON Ee oe —— eg at nh a I} ENO PAY Sele OES Shed lf suit Ye way intemperate life. rh agai Mesa St a Rm a wa Ah ark RA SSNs we a ee a A Pn ee emer amet eed UM LY TN DN TIONAL Hite ai m.£6-) 7. sine et 7-23 4h H* m x - - = a oe Se a ee A es A ee Padget iy ¢ Bxay . ; , i x . re ma ~ se ’ oe ete bd Lb PAY ee ths ae } AP ar. = ,

: fn BAY LSC Ng , yeu ‘y i ae

6 of Lov oe © pete io Loves race yee. nee wticip: tes of Jal | ‘Ati is requisite, +p

.

aut ful, “but. prior to.

enaved with love. W Phere se tak Aa it first ‘subsist? ‘How | self throug thew ret —

: vet : samp Pech Reauety ahaewteatscen) es

ove and |

ay eas does it

ve self, ‘and: ak in at pce where escong tot te ee

= s paternal monad abides. Bat the sedis of intlligibte abidel.: “There ording to these intelligible causes, subsist-

‘Truth, and

slight iu the ineffable order of the Gods, * It tiean Faith,

To ee “And Patth indeed ‘establishes all things 3 in good; bat Tru ithe

x wtifolds all the knowledge i in beings; and lastly, Love converts all things, and eons remates ‘thent into the nafare- of the indeed, thence proceeds through all the orders of the! Bods, and im parts

to all things, by its light, a union with intellgib: itself differently in different: orders, every” where. combining: its. powers with the peculiarities of the Gods. “Ana: among some it subsists ineflably,

< —— and Pogue ‘but eyed eee as. s the cause ot ¢

‘ie he the sup cof eat adr which is ‘ald tig med at the s same ie intelectsl,

% P . : VN *

aly: and errs i intelligibles,, but beet untolding ehemeelves

eautiful. ‘This triad,:

| le itself. Tt also: unfolds :

: ’ ‘ = 4 ww, . ry eel ‘ * * : "7 . ’ % ’ -; ¥ . : a ‘ie! by Tt rs mana

egy Pe 4 eel oo ba, ® wh fier ad ST satie v a oh ~ “ Zan “~~ — ney naan ere

CHAP. XLt. OF PLATO: “955

: putaers and bielings $i: and among othness as 5 chalgiek: swith, a perfective and forming power. Here again, it subsists intellectually and pater Ae OR but there in @ manner. entirely ‘motive, yivific, and effective. — ‘Here, as AO

perereny and similatings & h : cre ma i. liberated and spore negra ;

: fore, saperually descends Sa intel gies: to mundane: aetures, joie , “all things: upwards. to divine beauty. 'Prath also _procee x ny al things, with: ‘knowledge. And lastly,- Faith Roe

eds: through. all : things, - illuminating proceeds | through the universe, — establishing all. ‘things. unically in

good. Hence the Chaldean oracles assert: that all things are saghstheg Oe by, and abide in, these, And on this account they order Theurgists Hg EDK AT ough this triad. ‘Tntelligibles themselves, SEAN count of their ineffable

conjoin themselves to divinity throx indeed, do not require the amatory, medium, on 2 union, But where there is a u nion and separation. ofb

eings, there also

Love abides. For it is the binder and conciliator of natures posterior 5 and prior to itself; but the: converter of subsequent into eds and nang iy K elevating and perfecting cause of imperfect natures, aware aged 1 Chaldean oracles, therefore, speak of Love as hala ae iidtag. ties in all things: and hence, if it. cannects all. things, it also. copulates 8 with. the , governments of demons, But Diotinia in the ‘Banquet, Cale Love a great demon, because it every where fills. up the medium between desiring and desirable natures. And indeed that which is the object pro ee 3 Love. vindicates. to itself. the first. order but that. which loves j is in the third order from the beloved object. Lastly; Love usurps a middle

situation. between each, congre desires and that which is desired, and filling subordinate from better ---- gatures. But: among. the intelligible and ocenlt. Gods, it unites intelligie on Ee intellect. to the ‘first. and secret beauty. by-a certain life better than intelligence. ‘Hence, the eae of the. Greeks s neeabe cally ~~

gating and collecting together that which

ey Minds 2 for he sayh

VW ‘ . 4 ‘ ¥y "A , : A aes Ja , . OM Mh fea 5 P Oe he ny \ OY ete / Set eleek : ; 2% ’ _ Tabs breate 1, | A) i tae Hee ia Patel at Neb ea ey Fi ANSE “ai a: 7 a _— : 1 iis we Ws Shy #2 i ey : ey) > aM reey ' of a bat daft we yy . me oy ; < Ny: ’ ,

. . . “yg é ‘ +.” ‘ : “ : . J « Vv a : i pas i rm 3 . Y wu ae: - i; ' 4m 1 i aly SOFT t. , ist, : 4 pepe ee abe: rat Bay ait err NERA SA Mehl y ‘ f 4 ’ att eX . Vey < ‘- ah uy 4 . ‘ . f : ’ cimaias | VP IRCET OM carly spreTitee lett ee ee a we at a he oe e in Sid ple GA obit nat a aint pach? We MAT ee ¥ Sitio Wh? i Lar, p> te ‘ | VW ¥ t ; as j ee . “ . ; ‘

“

=D ‘the Gods fast be considered as analogo 2

206 : ON THR THEOLOGY Paes BOOK VET, =

| But in natures, posterior. to in eli indissoluble bond to all things perf union, but. accompanied — with much “seperation, - On thiac

‘Chaldean oracles are. accustomed to call the fire of this Loves: : spt la “a Ss BER ey. ie, OE proceeding from intelligible intellect, it binds all following es © oe se tS ee es spain and to m iteell 9 it seiraee all the Gods hes : - ell g oS

| process: es > yinriare in the spo "essence ; for every genus of Gods is selsiengting bs subsists acconding to essence; and in souls according to i

And this triple order appears. similar to the triple poortaiteck 4 For aye on one intellect subsists as imparticipable, being exempt from all partial — genera ; but another as participated, of which-also. the souls of the Gods

om this ingeneratedin =

participate as of 'a better nature ; and another is { ‘on souls, and which is indeed their perfection. And: ion

of inte lect Timeus himself indicates. Hence, that > Lo

sto ienparticipable intellect ;

for this is. exempt from all the beings which receive: and are illuminated : | |

by. its nature. But dzmoniacal Love i is analogous: to parti : | Ject; for this is essential and is perfec

Love i is ‘analogous: to intellect which subsists asa habit, and whieh Be. illumination in souls: - Nor is Dae unjustly. that we consider t -ordinate with this intell ecte sesses its first and eceult subsistence. — And ifieth

nee leaps forth, it

5a indantablishend there’ according. to case. At likewise appears to me steliect was called by Orpheus | botlr Love and a great demon, Was hinssel€ pleased te celebrate Love in

a similar manner. Very properl Yo therefore, does Diotima eal Weagreat (0 4-4. deemon. And Soevates conjoins: ‘the: discourse about Love. with thats oe concerning demons. For as every. thing. dzemoniacal i is. smspended fronts Ses ta ‘concerning § a ‘deemoiiacal fie. ok Y

thet Plato finding thet intelli gible in

the Roman: mmediviy, so saan on discey

ligibles, it imparts: by illurnination én: eS cted by itself; for a bond is a certain |

st three distinctions ae . a e which anbsists

scted from itself, in the same pune . : ; as participated intellect is proximately resident j in souls, And the third ee

ual difference ; for in: ee sk .

. ; a FAT By

_ natures. dence, between divine. essences which are. the. first of th nus, | and. partial essences such as ours, which are nothing ‘more than t the dreg | of the rational nature, there must necessaril ‘ | in order that divinity. may: be. connected son man, and. that the progr roe sion ‘of things inay form an entire whole, suspended like the golden. than 2. ee Be Homer from the summit: of. Olympus. This middle rank, of. beings, Be Sr considered. according to a two-fold division, consists of demons, a .

“ ~ 7? ~~ "yy ‘ tc \wil ‘ * : ~ alt P 3

atts the. former. ‘to, divine natures, just as air and 9 water su)

ae and earth. ‘Hence, whatever | is. duetabie and a 3% Ht

and heroes. express and unfold. The all thing : are the sources. of the harmonic consent baud sympat | r $ y fal a

SE Tage ie with. the subjects « of shear providential energies. : “Andt t hi es if San Shih BOS preserved in them. according to. essence, power and a er 2) B deiek mE evant ae A ‘ - ther hand, the. characteristics of ‘partial senile ares: a declination to mh a Se at

CHAP. ‘xen. ee PLATO. om =

nature is i someone? Hvittty that « concerning Loves and iKaltied to it. Por

ax Rea aS Tove isa medium between the object. of Love’ and the lover: “aoda

v at =

shernon i is a | medivrst between man and t divinity. RC ee EON

eka: Te i a ey et a; : ewe dd dij aa oH ; ’ ; . ry i ; ates S . et, . 4 ; ’ ; 5 3 rate 4S: eur} bere eay ‘ih | a? 4 , ; ; : . .* Fe see 7 ; P ies. ‘ ae ; ti? went tal ei. ‘ 3 7 Avie, 5 ey Ve ; ’ ; j : ; faa 7 SPE RE) tera ; ; pairs ‘ we , tf i " 4 Sie :24 = Were *s j ? ‘ 7 : : * ’ ; : > ; -(24 Fess ps4 i ‘

anieisal spats concerning Pies the ef ey —— os Gods. As there is no vacuum then } ity corporeal, ‘so neither 3 in incorporeal Siete

metas Sve . : 4 45S

y be a middle rank ofb beings, e

heroes, the Jatter of which is proximate to partial. souls. such. as ours, a a : : : Bist ‘between fire. Pee in p the Ge rds, daemons AES

each other. They transmit divine gifts. 10. us, and equally

ours to the divinities. ‘But the characteristics of divine sa n ity, : porBAEDEY in. themselves, me subsistence: a8. an 1 on

“Feree.

~*

= nC. A oe Seiacites pee et You i nie Sse se 2K

- sublunary eo

és nature,

Aes the demon of Sor

Oe Bg ON THE THROLOGY nae "BOOK VII, fit

| lege’ soa motion, @ conjunction with cee Gods, an - apttade Ge oe

2) yeenive something from other natares, and to mingle tog in itself, and through itself. And: the ses

according to essence, power and energy. Such then: being the

rities of the two extremes, we shall Gnd that those of demons are to cone Sere tain in themselves the gifts of divine natures, in a more inferior manner indeed than the Gods, but yet so as to comptebend the conditions of subordinate natures, ander the idea of a divine essence. “In other words, — ~ he prerogatives ‘of deity characterize aad absorb as it were by their: ane = “powerful: dight, whatever demons possess peculiar to ‘inferior beings, is Hence, they are multi plied indeed but anitedly; mingled, but yet 80 that ie the unmingled predominates ; and are moved, but with stability. Onthe contrary, heroes possess unity, identity, permanency. and every “excel- caine Jence, under the condition of multitude, motion, and mixture ; viz. the x _ prerogatives of subordinate predominate i in these over the characteristics ES lata Of superior natures, yet so as never to induce a cessation of energy es

2 characteristics they. also” pdssess

ee about, ar oblivion of, divinity. In short, dwmons and heroes are ‘composed - et

: of the properties of the two. extremes—Gods and igi souls; but in ‘demons there iy spore bes ne divine; a and | i heroes

ice “Having remind thus batich; 1 batt nest: oe sent se the information I have been able to collect from the most genuine Plato-

ty nists, and especially from Proclus, on the nature of this middle order of Ra beings. Tn the first. place, therefore, what follows: on this ‘subject is | derived from the MS. Commentary of Pri > Sa which extract also the nature of the demon of Soe: 0 about, which modern wit has “s* o @ rach ee and Hse eeeepeony 188) ‘) 1 ee bare eee th :

clus On the First Alcibiades, Socrates is. unfolded,

3

“should begin fie vn pels more iiniversa

Hy and procee

amore oft the human =

tet sealer with all ae A

Yolen nera Li ( seconily, 35.

o concerning thse that a are allotted u us i in ) common ; oe thiedly, concerning ee “For it is always requisite that demonstrations Ton ‘eed from these as far = as to individuals. - » Por this. mode of proceeding 1 3s natural; and is: more 2 4ts adapted to. science. | Demons, therefore, eerie, their first subsistence a

,@ «teeta e*.9

eee ON THE THROLOSY. = BOOK vil

“streams, elevating all secondary. nistares to the Gods, and ving compl - u oe

‘ten to whales through the: connexion ofamedium, ay

. Hence, we must not. assent to their doctrine, who say her Joram are : nee ‘ae souls of men that. have changed the present lifes For it is not proper ae

ot Seances! a daemoniacal nature according to habitude,. as leche te with. ae

' ie

; “ My A ret a ; han >. fy

-_ . y*, ve 4 LAL ; ‘ ’ AUS ‘| a SO ° ay. : a My Ary Ss + “ rea g BS eT eke : i? : . . >. "3.4% 1. * . ; .*,

Sabtetons: : Fore deiegiacal aw wbiiets alweyes aur sane, : ey Ser Wes

the ywundane wholes. But soul does not always thus retain its own: 7 as Socrates” says in the. Republics ‘since at different times it

different lives. Ne or do we praise those who make certain oft the Gex aa

be demons, such as the erratic Gods, (i.e. the planets). ‘according , to Amelius.. : Bat we are persuaded by Plate, who calls the Gods the wien of the universe, but. subjects to them the herds of daemons. Aod. we shall

every. where preserve: the doctrine of Diotima, who assigns: the middle - al,

» order, between all divine and mortal natures, toa demoniacal essence, ee this, then be the thanauons mapeeene ther whole of te demoniacal a ai

,* ‘ ..4 Tt. * ~~ P ts , ’ _— . \ ‘ . J . . . | : - Ly . = - : ’ oy - . : ' ROR | ’ . 4 . ; _ c Ricts, it “2 dary 2 : rr’ » 5 of a. au i ‘ita oe 5 : eis $ ne inde Qharhy yi ttet ir . 4 : i > iJ DU LP aay ’ Cet L1tlny . $ ALS St wars A ARUN ARO SSSA OTN TMG CARI TY Vii a * f Wil uy SY I 3? “i y q {eo <= < 4 P rit olay Ly meee Vy | LTRS : J s ; ~~ “Sn z : ‘ MANLY) 1e'y mM 445° Pa ‘ +i ~ 3 ; AU Wan pyri Tb EAE 45 ee a3 mae a nee go San oe ; AULA Vey ; ye ? 7 re >: a ae ot ah . 8 iy, V/ ; J

} Po OMA oe Ne a et ge ee ee Ry o's, "es : apy) ’ <s a as ete Rit See ee = Ate eos th. eae FF . - ; tee - - = , ,

ae the” next place, te i us i ieak ‘concerning the demons, ies are “alloted the superintendence of mankind. For of these

as we have'said, rank in the middle order, the first and. higl est are divine denon, and who often appear as Gods, through the

ge

~ Titod & to the divinities. For, in short, that. which i is “first mM every. order igs a “preserves the form of Thus, the first intellect. Bean if the most ancient of souls is inéellectinl. ‘Hence, the highest atric Ne:

rin of the nature prior to itself.

“genus ¢ of ee sy a8 being proximate to the

Au. BSS Nid ge fi ‘) Dy A fe FADS, Nein wg 1 Ae, é; vA Day Boh eer hy ‘ aS A CAAA Pe) ale WARY APA

ta’ <\’ {

pag? daemons, ‘which, se

e Gods, i is uniform. and ai vines 8 The next. to these 1 in “order: are: e those demons who ) PCRDe of an a intel- ae ae

| in transcendent. simi- a eh

~ ¢ fier is xs tas »

:

—dectual peculiarity,

- "The third -are thos

a partial, natures owith life, order, reasons, and. the all-various perfect operations which things 1 mortal : are able to. effect. ‘The fifth are corporeal, and Sein

CHAP. NEAL (OF LATO. ASTRO TE ys ee

aud. preside over he sete’ and di

st sk of souls, and who unfold into, light: and deliver to all things the productions of the Gods. ie 3 @ who distribute the. productions of. divine souls to. ee - secondary natures, and complete the bond of those that receive efluxions = from thence. The fourth are” those that. transmit the efficacious. ‘powers, a

of whole. natures to. things generated - and corrupted, and who | inspire: = a

bind together the extremes in bodies. — ‘For, how cap perpetual accord: pia ps with corruptible bodies, and efficients: with, effects, except. through | this ee Oeiite medium? For it is this ultimate nature which h as dominion over corpo- eae org

from. celestial to- sublunary matter, perpetually: guard this. matte er

leading Gods. For every God, as we have said, .

place of demons, and in the next of partial souls. : For the demiurgus ge

disseminated these, a9 ‘Timeus says, into the sun sand: moon, atid the - ees

other instruments. ‘of time. These divine daemons, therefore, ate. those. 3

leaders. ; “And every” ‘soul, ‘though it revolves: together with its leading ; deity, requires a dminon of this kind, But demans of the second Pale 6 0

preside over ‘the ascensions and descensions of souls; and trom t ies

is ete s same with a the sient — atten ts

a ae Ret . ee eae IS ~- 3 Ry

Ae ’ 7 -* a a PV eRy be &

Han priest. admired Plotinus, as. be np Se nee To souls, therefore, who live as those that econ orld whence: they came, the sesh nt by i

real goods, and provides for all natural prerogatives. — ‘The sixth inorder ©

are those that revolve about matter, connect the powers which. descend. Ae pag ery and foe defend the shadow: ¥ representation. of forms which it contains, = Damons, therefore, as Diotima alsy says, being inany and ee Baa the: highest of them con. youn souls. proceeding: from their father to their sere is the leader in the first.

which are essentially allotted. to ‘souls, and conjoin them to their proper Seas

ile sel na souls of the multitude derive their elections, For the most perfect souls, aT —ayho- are conversant with: generation: an at undefiled: manner, as t cee

choose: @ life conformable to their presiding: God, | 80 they live accordit ing SOME toa divine demon, who conjoined them to. their proper deity when t they 3 “dwelt on high. Hence, the Egypt tis | governed by a divine daemon. — will shortly: return to the intelligible: WO! ends s them bet Butt to ope et |

So) those ees who: have lived well, and who | in A remaegornne of this ean ale

2 Hae an anak oie is oo eallied. a ss. ‘through habitade to. & } | seg gecondary natures, nor through an assimilation to something | different ERED

A ep ated : *

oa ON THE THEOLOGY ieee ere “BOOK KY isk > scat the essential j is diferent from the oo a D that attends them a at nt thei : ir | us

as | “if ‘hee things) hen ‘are 5, ighily Sn we pure net assent bto shee SN reeks | pee make our rational soul a demon. For a demon. is: different from pena ne Boers Wi “man, as. Diotima SAYS, who places dzmons between Gods and men, mena ks : as Socrates also evinces, when he divides a dwmoniacal oppositely. to the : He human nature. * For,” says he, * not 2 human but a demoniacal obstacle : ‘detains me.” But man is a soul using the body as an instrument. A = . demon, therefore, is not. the same. with the rational soul. ica Weseacts «2% Baers £ | - This also i is evident from Plato i in the Timeus, where ae says jak ia ea eites = -Tect has j in us the relation of a dzemon. - But this is only. true as. far iS Shes, = "pertains to analogy. Fora dzmon according. to essence is different from _ adamon according to analogy. For in many instances, that which — © ee - proximately presides, subsisting i in the order of a demon with respect to ) that which is inferior, is called a demon: ‘Thus Jupiter in Orpheus | balla ia his father Saturn an illustriousdemon; and Platoin the Timeuscalls those = Gods who proximately preside over, and orderly. distribute the realms of Brees : | ae RE generation, demons. “ For," says he, “ “ to speak concerning | other demons, ies a sat and to know their generation, exceeds the ability of human nature.” But =, a demon according to analogy is that which proximately presides . overany 66) )) 90! thing, though it should be a God, OF ee it should be some one of the | ees His beat natures posterior to the Gods. Ar ough similitude to. the demoniacal genus produces. energies more 3s windaded thanthose which = | belong to human nature, and which suspends the whole of its: life from. SEARS NL _ demons, is a demon xara one peige to habitude, i, e. proximity == or alliance. Thus, as it appears to me, Socrates in the Republic pales) SVR

¥ + ” AP eben ed een week

- from itself; but is allotted. this. peculiarity. from himself, and is defined Gia ees

we by es certain ames i si de serine | roe and es different modes « of CRU

CHAP, XLIL. | OF PLATO. — $64 ee

of the satioal but we investigate he ‘cad of man, ma not of the | animal; that which governs the rational soul itself, and not its. instrument; : and that which leads the sbul to its judges, after the dissolution of the animal, as Socrates says in the Piredo. Por when the animal is no more, the daemon which the soul was allotted while connected with the body, — conducts it to its judge. For, if the soul: possesses: that demon while living m the body, which is: said to lead it to judgment after death, this demon niust be the demon of the man, and not of the animal alone. To which we may add, that begioning from on high, it sevens the whole oe of our composition. oe ag Sl ES Bor again, dismissing the iatioonl soul, must it be aid: theta dee is oo that whieh energizes in. the soul: as for instance, that in those who live according t to reason, reason is the demon ; in those that live ssoonting | anger, the irascible part ; and in those that live according to desire, the - epithymetic or desiring part. Nor must it be said that the nature which — proximately presides over that which energizes in our life, isa demon: as for instance, that reason is the demon of the irascible, and anger of those that live: according to desire. For, in the first: place, to assert that

+ = daemons are parts of o our soul, is to admire human life in an- improper (obi \ degree, and oppose the division of Socrates in the Republic, who after 5. Geds and demons places the heroic and human race, and blames the

USNs poets: for introducing | in fesai pom heroes i in no i reapers ‘etter oes |

givt.

plain that Socrates ' was very. far from thinking tl that deenions, who are cof

a sublimer order than heroes, are to be ranked among the parts and powers of the soul. For from this doetrine it will follow that things essentially more: excellent. give completion to such as are subordinate, —

i And in the second place, from this hypothesis, mutations of lives would ees CaS introduce: multiform mutations of demons. — For ‘the avaricious —

= = -ii es

| . ass

= : ne iyi “tgs pea

chayacter is frequently changed into an ambitious life, this again into a

ee : ee life which i is formed by right. opinion, - ‘and this last into a ‘scientific life.

, is energizing p

The diem mn, therefore, will vary aceo sding to these changes 5 for the ut will be different at different times. If, therefore, either —

this energising se itself 3 18 a # demon, of or that pe, which bias ae arrange

~ > >? =

3 Seep to it, demons: : fagether wi mutation Of hata life, and: the. same: ‘person. will bave many demons i in. 1 ane. life; ee Se eae Heian which is of all things: the most impossible. - © For the soul never chunges Palak PRR in one p life the . ern oft its deeniow; ‘but it 6 the same shecnee whi wit

rate ie also Socteles-s ane — = d}

. iii the intetlectua .

| he gives: ‘per Theat:

All be doen’ ne tl

a a partial iemlect: or: 5 tek: detest ehigh

” Again, - ss =

ide toscns wubsists at the extremity of the intellectual order, as the same with the ASMA demon which is assighed to man, appear to me to confound the intellec- sake teh tual peculiarity: with the daemoniacal essence. For all daemons subsistin the extent of souls, and rank as the next in order to divine souls, But jal order is differerit from that of Baca and i is neither allotted a “i the sme essenice, not power, nor energy, =

" Forther still, this also may be said, that souls enjoy. + intellect thes ay

when they convert themselves to it, receive its light, and conjoin their own. with intellectual . energy; but they experience | the presiding eate of a deemoniacal nature through | the whole of lite, and in’ avery thing which proceeds: from fate and providence. For it is the demon that governs 3 the whole of our: life, and that fulfils the elections which we made prior _ > to) generation, together with the gifts of fate, and of those Gods that — = preside over fate. It is likewise the damon that supplies and measures the illuminations from providence. And as souls indeed, we are: saspended oe from: intellect, but as souls using the body we require the aid of 2 demon. ac Hence, Plato in the Phidrus calls intellect the governor of the soul ; but he every where culls a deemon the inspector and guardian: of mankind. Be And no: one who considers the affair rightly, will find an ¥ other « one and | - proximate providence of every. thing: pertaiting to us, as demon. For intellect, as we have said, is participated by the rational ~~ soul, but not by the body; and ‘nature: is particl ya 2 not by: the dianoetic. part And further still, the tational Cae and i. ea it has no dominion: over fortuitous events. But the

3, governs, aud orderly: disposes: all out affairs. For

besides. that of. “

= _ to feason, measures the passions, inspires nature, | connects s the: nd, aupplics ways fortuitaun: aeorneY the Papas

sted by the body, but goal soul rules over

CHAP. XLIY. ete OF PLATO. | POS easy

of fate, and imparts the: ifs of init té short, he is ‘the king % every thing in and about us, and is the pilot of we : whole of ¢ our Tie. ay &: And thus much . concerning our slaiaaeess demons. See ee

“ “~ b .